《Re: Incarnation》


 Chapter 0 (prologue): Jon dies in the end

    A man is tending to a small and simple apartment. It''s modest, and mostly bare outside the basics. The only thing that would stand out about this apartment is the fact that there are several terrariums that contain various types of spiders; placed on desks, tables, and one bookshelf. The bookshelf stashes a number of books on it''s top shelf all labeled "Creatures and Catacombs" with various subtexts. From left to right "Player''s Handbook", "Game Master''s Guide", "Monster Manual'''', "Advanced Race Guide'''', "Advanced Class Guide'''', "Expanded Bestiary", "Curse of the Blood Moon", "Shadow of Necros", and "Whispers of the Deep". On the shelf below that are books labeled "Curse of Medusa and the Garden of Thorns", "Curse of Medusa and the Garden of Stone", "Curse of Medusa and the River of Blood", followed by what looks like a board game labeled "Creatures and Catacombs Tactics" and some various Creatures and Catacombs miniatures.


    The man takes care to be sure all the spiders are fed, starting from one side of the house and going to the other. Gurtrude the Goliath spider, Bertha the Tarantula, Tarrance the Trapdoor spider, Reginald the Brown Recluse, Barnaby the Barn spider, and a Black Widow named Natasha.


    He then declared out loud "Time for work" before grabbing a modest hoodie and a small container before heading out. He walks only a few blocks or so to a gas station to grab a muffin, then walks a few more blocks to an office building while he eats it. The man clocks in, puts the container in a fridge, and walks to a cubicle. A mostly average man with a mostly average life.


    After typing away for several hours it was time for a break. The man opens a fridge in the break room where he grabs the small container labeled "Jon D." before he finds a place to sit and opens the container to eat the sandwich and snacks that are stashed inside. After taking a half hour away from work he gets back to it. More typing, more mundane work. Then he grabs the container and takes it home to put a new sandwich and snacks in before putting it in his own fridge to take to work with him tomorrow. He then watched TV and played games before bed. Another day, this time cereal at home before feeding the spiders and taking his container to work to put in the fridge before work.


    He wakes up, gets ready, eats breakfast, feeds his spiders, takes his container to work, does half his shift, breaks for lunch, finishes his shift, goes home, sets up lunch for the next day, games and watches TV, goes to bed. Rinse, repeat, recycle. Monday to Friday, nine to five.


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Friday comes, the energy in the office is at a high. People thanking God it''s Friday, talking about plans for the weekend. One person comes up to Jon and asks "So you got anything special planned for the weekend or are you doing your normal nerd stuff?" They sip from a coffee cup. Jon simply nods before saying "Nothing special planned here Mac. Also no, I''m not going to any barbeque. Last thing I want to do on my off day is hang out with anyone from this hellhole. You know how I feel about corpo factory meat anyway. I only eat the meat I hunt myself or source myself from local farms and butchers." Mac frowns and replies "Suit yourself" before walking to his own cubicle.


    Lunch break comes and goes, and eventually the day ends and Jon walks home to watch TV and game. Saturday morning and Jon gets up and ready like he would on a work day. Wash, breakfast, feed spiders. But instead of going to work he plays games and watches TV till noon before grabbing his books and going out. He gathers up with a group of people for a game of Creatures and Catacombs. The game lasts into the night and they even have dinner together and everyone enjoys it. Jon then goes home and goes to bed. Sunday is a free day for TV and games, other than the morning routine it''s a really lazy day. Then Monday comes and the cycle starts anew.


    Monday to Friday, nine to five. The same pattern, again and again. Just an average man, with an average job, and an average life. Friday comes again, the end of the cycle nears again. Jon starts his day like any other. Wake, wash, eat, feed, grab a container and go to work. People are excited for the weekend and Jon gets to work. Lunch break, then back to work again till it was time to go home. Today is the day the cycle ends, although Jon didn''t know it.


    Jon takes his stuff and starts to walk home, while going down an alleyway a man in a hurry bumps Jon sending him to the side to bump the wall. "Watch it!" He shouts simply before continuing. Then he notices something black on the back of his hand.


    It''s a spider, including its legs, it''s about the size of a quarter. Its thorax alone is a bit bigger than a dime. It''s black, and its thorax looks almost like plated armor from a fantasy show that an orc would wear. A layered pattern of spiking bits one after the other all the way down. "Whoa" Jon exclaimed "I''ve never seen anything quite like you. You''re like a little arachno-tank." Jon moves his hands to get a closer look. "Thick pedipalps, male. I''ll name you Achilles, and I''ve got an open terrarium that would be perfect for you, my new little arachnid friend."


    While admiring his new "friend" and walking, the unique arachnid specimen bit into him. Biting right into his hand, causing Jon to exclaim in pain as he flicks his hand to get it off of him instinctually. "son of a¡­" but he''s unable to even finish a sentence before things start to get fuzzy and he starts to stumble. All Jon can do is reach out as his body slumps to the floor. The simple act of moving, now a struggle. As he reaches out hoping for help, everything fades to black. Jon Doe died at the age of twenty eight, his body was cold and stiff before anyone even came across it.

 Chapter 1: Hatchling, I name thee Racknar

    Movement got a bit easier with time and effort. "Fingers¡­ I can feel my hands. Am I¡­ in some sort of liquid? It feels like I''m sloshing in a fluid. What exactly is going on? Last thing I remember is getting bit by a spider and everything going dark and cold." Jon reached till he felt some sort of object. Something soft and somewhat malleable, surrounding him on all sides. "What the hell?! I gotta get out of here."


    Jon picked a spot and pushed till he broke free. He felt his body land on the floor but he still could not see. Opening his eyes was still difficult to manage and everything was fuzzy. Jon coughed out some slimy crap and was breathing now, but doing so was also difficult. Jon focused on breathing till it wasn''t so difficult anymore. "Man, I''m sooooo hungry. I''d kill for a steak right about now."


    Something is slid in front of Jon and he hears a pattern of clicking and clacking. "Not sure why but it feels like I''m being offered food." He thinks to himself as he drags his way to the blur and bites into it. Liquid pours into his mouth and he drinks it quickly. "My taste buds must not be working because I can''t taste anything. Even water has more flavor than this."


    Jon gets his fill of liquid and pulls away from his meal. He tries to rub his eyes clean so he can see better but "Wait¡­ My face feels kinda strange." Jon blinks. "Wait, how many eyes do I have? On that note how many hands? I lifted my right hand but I still feel one on the ground. One second¡­ one, two, three, I have four hands? Eight eyes¡­" Jon clears his eyes and just a bit in front of him is a spider, the size of a damn horse. It looks like a super sized version of the same kind of spider as Achilles. "Sweet Jesus!" He nearly jumps back.


    Jon then sees a puddle to the side and crawls his way to it to see his reflection. There''s just enough light to do so. "I look like some sort of spider human hybrid! To top that off I''m a chubby little toddler! The armor like chitin looks like theirs. Wait¡­ I should have another set of limbs" Jon sat himself up and felt around his body. He had a set of small spider-like limbs on his body. Down on his waist by his hips. Nice and pointed.


    "Okay¡­ okay¡­ so I''m dreaming right? No, it feels too real. I¡­ I died? That spider bite killed me and now I''m some strange armored spider person. That¡­ that''s the best explanation I''ve got right now. Great, minus my memory I''m starting from scratch basically. Better than going to hell I guess. I''ll have to work these tiny toddler limbs till they are strong enough to walk on, until then I''m stuck crawling around and getting whatever food mamma spider brings us. Wait¡­ what was I drinking from just now?"


    Jon looked over to the drained corpse of a deer. There was more than one, and even other animals. The animals were all being drained of blood by the brood of black armored spiders. "I''ve got a lot of siblings this time around. I see some are older but none at the same age as the mom. They must leave the nest once they are big and strong enough to. I''ve got a couple dozen siblings just here alone. Learning all those names is going to be a pain. The patterns of clicks and clacks feels like a language, meaning I''ll have to learn to speak spider. What a pain in the ass. Least I''m not suck at that desk job I guess."


    Jon started to feel tired, he only just got up and he already felt ready to pass out. Jon layed down, and let himself fall asleep. When he woke, he woke up with a start. "Ahhh! Wait¡­ what¡­ where am I? Last thing I remember I got bit by a spider and¡­ wait¡­ I remember crawling out an egg." Jon sat up and looked into the puddle again. "Right, I''m some sort of monster now." Jon starts to roll around and try to work his arms and legs. "Gotta get mobile as soon as possible. Learn to speak properly."


    Jon got hungry again quickly and moved to a captured animal to feed. "It tastes awful but it has to be done to keep living." Unfortunately it didn''t take much longer working his limbs to get tired again. "Toddlers take lots of naps, I''ll have to live with my physical limitations for now. Slowly working past them." He slowly doses off again, once more waking up with a start.


    "What the, where¡­ right. I died and hatched as a monster. I can''t seem to maintain my memories in this new life outside the hatching very well. Toddlers don''t start keeping long term memories till they reach a set age. I''m going to forget everything about this new life outside of hatching and my mission to get into moving shape every time I take a nap. This means I''ll be unable to properly keep time for my first couple years. Luckily my memories of my past life are still mostly intact. Some of my early memories that were mostly vague anyway seem to have faded completely. I''ve got nothing from before I was five available."


    Jon settled into a new pattern. Wake, work out limbs and roll around, eat, stretch out more, nap, repeat. Every time having to remind himself of what is going on. Every time again having to come to terms with his new life. Slowly Jon started to learn the spider language, and started to stand upright and walk. Wobbly at first but with time he was walking around properly like a two year old. However by his best estimate he was only a year old from hatching.


    Already having lived once gave him a head start on moving, but talking was still difficult. Jon could only speak just over a half dozen words or so in spider talk and with some effort could make human sounds of English words but it hurt to do so. He noticed that no one seemed to have a name. "Mother, brother, sister, daughter, son." Everyone was only known by their relationship to others. If anyone has a name it isn''t being used. Eventually Jon would ask about that, but for now he had to keep working. In addition to those words of relation, Jon knew "food" and "sleep".


    Jon kept up his routine. Eating, moving, sleeping, learning. Although it would take years, eventually he''d be able to be independent. But for now he was stuck as a toddler, a hatchling, dependent on his new spider mother for food. But he was walking now, he could do something more strenuous to help increase his strength quicker. He was napping less often and could get more done. However, meals increased to twice between naps.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    "I''ve learned quite a bit of spider talk now, but I''m still unable to remember anything from my new life outside hatching and my mission to become independent. Bits of my old life are slipping away, but nothing important from what I can tell. I''m going to waddle to one of my brood siblings who share my hatch day. Wrestle a bit, this type of play will increase my strength of body and strength of familial bond."


    Jon waddles over to one of his brood siblings and play tackles them to wrestle. Rolling around and play fighting with them. Jon actually enjoyed it, in his last life he didn''t really have anybsiblings. At least not any he got along with. This would be part of his new rotation now. One of his exercises he did to get his body ready as soon as possible. "Forget the small stuff, the crap that won''t help. Focus on the task at hand and hold on only to the important memories. Most of my old life was mundane anyway. I''m not sure what this new life and new world has in-store for me, but I''m excited to find out."


    Jon woke up with a start once again after a nap. "Where¡­. Right¡­ right. This is getting tiresome. I know I''m making progress, but I can''t remember the exact process. I know I''ve been exercising, wrestling with siblings. Only because I''ve been doing it over and over. Even with trying to speedrun life my size is an issue. I''ll have to wait till I''ve grown big and strong enough to hunt on my own before I exit the cave area. I''ll have to increase my workout regimen and feeding. Even with that there are some limits I can''t simply brute force. These things take time. Why don''t we have names I wonder? Is it because there are too many of us? Or maybe names are earned. I''ll have to ask."


    "How long have I been at this now? One year, maybe two? My grasp of the spider language is now enough to have an actual conversation. At least to an extent." Jon gets up after a feeding and walks over to the mother spider and taps at her. "Yes?" The mother asks. Jon then responds with "I''ve never heard anyone use names. It''s always sister, brother, daughter, son, mother. Do none of us have names?"


    The mother thinks for a bit. "Names are something for those that are special, unique. Unlike those that tend to hunt us we do not need names to tell one another apart. So most of the time when one of us is named it''s because another creature gives us one. For example, although we are spiders, to be exact we are "Black Iron Spiders". This is a name others use to identify us and how we are different from other types of spider. I have a name, given to me by a hunter. Alitha Aradae. "


    Jon nodded as he listened to his spider mom, but something clicked in the back of his mind. "Black Iron Spider¡­ that was the name of one of the monster types in Creatures and Catacombs. I don''t know why I didn''t think of it sooner. Could it be a coincidence, or maybe I''m not the first to come here and a fan of the game named these spiders after the ones in the books."


    The mother spider continues "You are unique among my children, none of my brood has been like you. Your appearance looks blended with that of the hunters, it reminds me of our progenitor goddess, Arachne. Perhaps I should name you, in her honor." She then uses some sort of spell to be able to change the language she is speaking to what sounds like English. "Hatchling. In the common language of the hunters I name thee, Racknar Aradae!" With the words spoken Jon felt an energy envelope him and enter his very soul as if the name was etched into his very being. No more was he Jon Doe, no more was he nameless. He was, Racknar Aradae.


    When Racknar woke from his latest nap, he was surprised to find a new memory had remained solid. The memory of being named was concrete in his mind. Although he could sense a gap from then on. How many days had passed since then, not even he knew. How old was he now in his new life? He only knew he had yet to reach past his third year to overcome his memory issues. Even when the issue was solved Racknar couldn''t exactly leave the nest any time soon. It would be years before he was ready to try to leave or hunt on his own.


    With time and effort Racknar kept trying to improve his body, shedding his chitin in a molt process before eating it. It sounds gross to think about but the material contains vital nutrients and his siblings do the same as well. He could now retain memories more solidly and estimated he was about three or so years old now. Aware that he was missing chunks of his old life and those memories, Racknar was confident he didn''t lose anything important. After all, if it mattered he would have fought harder to keep them. His grasp on the spider language kept expanding and he felt fluent in his new language. Racknar had also practiced speaking English with his new body but it hurt his throat to do so and some sounds were difficult to make with his new body. With time and effort that too could be overcome. Till then it was a simple rotation.


    Racknar was now eating three full meals a day and only sleeping once a day, so keeping track of time was now easier. Although spiders didn''t celibate the anniversary of hatching, Racknar kept track of his the best he could. From what he could tell, he hatched in the early spring. Hatching happened the same time of the year with every new brood, and one had been hatched since his own. If one were to use the same kind of calendar as his first life, Racknar''s hatching day would be in either April or May. Based on various information gathered his best guess was May the seventh. The date was now September the nineteenth of the third year of his new life. Nineteen dash zero nine dash zero three. "I never did like the American habit of putting the month first."


    Fourteen dash twelve dash zero three, Racknar does his best to maintain track of time in his own way while working his body and mind. Working together with siblings that were from the brood before him Racknar now takes part in group hunts a bit ahead of the rest of his brood siblings. From what he can tell, Racknar is about two years ahead of where he would be without a head start. These hunts would be added to his workouts. Having thumbs and human knowledge to his advantage Racknar starts to build and use simple tools. Improvising sticks, stones, and webs he produces from web sacks in his arms to make weapons and other useful things that are put to use to aid him and his spider kin. He had already gained a reputation among his siblings now. He was Racknar Aradae, Hunter-Arachnid, smartest of the Aradae broods.


    Zero six dash zero one dash zero four, using memories of martial arts and weapon combat Racknar practices with weapons and proper hand to hand tactics. Though with only siblings to test it on he can never be sure how good he''s getting. Having two extra arms and a set of staby spider limbs does give Racknar some advantages over others. These new exercises are added to the rotation of hunting for exercise. Racknar also funds a large enough pond near the nest to swim in for exercise. Having already learned how in his last life and having already worked his body to be ready the process of learning to swim again was fast and easy. It was nice to not have to struggle for something for once.


    Twelve dash zero seven dash zero four, Racknar molts again not long after his fourth hatching anniversary and works to build himself further. Eight dash ten dash zero four, the last hunt was most successful, the use of traps built by Racknar near the nest captured an entire family of deer. Twenty dash zero three dash zero five, and Racknar starts finding it hard to track the time without making a written mark someplace thanks to how monotonous the cycle of hunting and practice has gotten. It was time to find something new to mix it up with. Nine dash zero eight dash zero five, climbing and web practice is going well for Racknar, but now he struggles to fit everything into the day. Thanks to the ease of getting food with web traps however, hunting is now more of an every third day sort of thing since the group eats what the group catches and others get their own food.


    Zero seven zero five zero five, Racknar''s fifth hatching anniversary, he molts again and is bigger than ever. Now matching the size expected from a human five year old. His siblings however are closer to the size of small horses. Eventually they would rival rhinos or elephants in size and be ready to hunt solo and leave the nest. For now some of his brood siblings from his hatch cycle have joined his hunting party. This includes Racknar''s favorite sparring partner and closest sister who Racknar has taken to calling "Hops" due to her ability to jump surpassing her siblings. Maybe it was because he favored her and this helped her build her legs up more then the rest and gave her an edge over the others. "Alright Hops, I''ll take point. You follow my lead. A small team of five and we can get food enough for half the new broods nest." Racknar states. Hops nods and says "I''ll follow your lead Racknar. Any of us would. We consider you second to mother Alitha Aradae despite your young age." The two hunt together successfully.


    Once some deer are captured and brought back to the nest in web cocoons, Racknar''s siblings start to liquify their catches to drink. Racknar however doesn''t like the taste of the liquid so he instead starts to rip his catch limb from limb and skinning it before starting to crunch the poor creature bones and all. The loud crunching sound doesn''t even bother his siblings as Racknar tossed the parts he''d rather not eat into a pile he planned to discard later. Though the raw meat and bone wasn''t exactly the best tasting thing it was better than the liquid remains. The pre-digested slush tasted like vomit to the humanoid spiderling.

 Chapter 2: Adolescence, the world beyond the nest

    Racknar headed to the exit of the nest cave to the woods just outside where his kin hunted, being sure to let mother Alitha know he was on his way out. He also notified his favorite siblings. Hop, Gurtrude, Bertha, Tarrance, Reginald, Barnaby, Natasha, and Achilles. Racknar named them himself after his pets or in the case of Hop an attribute that set her apart from the rest.


    Racknar approached the exit of the cave when he heard something that made him slow. "Someone is entering the cave? They''ll either kill my family or die trying. I have to do something but if a normal person sees me they''ll probably freak out. I have to play this carefully." Racknar did his best to hide in the darkness and moved till he could see who or what was trying to enter the caves. To Racknar''s surprise it was a group of hunters, humans. They were in outfits that looked like something from a medieval fantasy series. One in leather had a bow, another had half plate and a sword, yet another in robes had a quarterstaff, and lastly one in more decorated robes looked like a mage. From the darkness Racknar would warn them away.


    "Leave this place." Racknar''s voice came out harsh and gravely but still had a higher pitch like that of a kid''s to an extent. Would these adults take him seriously? "Is that¡­ a kid?" Asks the female monk. "If it''s a kid it must be an Orc with a voice like that." the male fighter responded. "What would an Orc kid even be doing in this area all alone? We aren''t anywhere near an orc village." Added the female archer. Racknar called out again "You should turn around, you''ll find nothing of value here." He tried his best to convey seriousness. The mage then pitched in with "Clearly this isn''t the cave we are looking for, if there were razor locusts here they''d have torn him apart before we even got here. Hey kid, you wouldn''t happen to know anything about a razor locust nest near here would you?"


    "Razer locusts? Seems the Black Iron Spiders aren''t the only thing here named after a Creatures and Catacombs monster. The use of the term ''Orc'' suggests there are non-human races that one would expect from a fantasy setting." Racknar thought to himself before saying "I know nothing of a locust nest. There''s nothing around here for miles other than forest.¡±  The small group talked among themselves for a while before the monk spoke up "Do you live near here? If you want, we can take you home, to your family." Racknar replied with "This cave is my home, family inside." though he wasn''t sure he should have said that the archer then said to the fighter just loud enough for Racknar to hear "I''m starting to think it might not be an Orc kid. Maybe a troll, though I''ve never heard of one smart enough to talk this well."


    "Who cares," said the fighter, "we were hired to find the locust nest and take them out. The reduction of wild game here could just be poachers or maybe there''s a big family of whatever that kid is overhunting. Either way it''s not our problem or our place. Let''s head out." With that the group left, the archer stopped and looked back at least once before they vanished out of sight into the woods.


    Racknar gave it some time before slowly walking outside the cave and into the woods, bolting straight into a run. He chose the direction the hunters came from, figuring that there must be a road just a bit outside the area he and his family hunt in that direction. Although he figured anyone spotting him would likely attack him on sight, Racknar was eager to learn about this new world he found himself in. So far it seemed like something straight out of a medieval fantasy series, but even then he could not be sure what kind of governments existed here.


    Racknar eventually reached the end of the forest and could see a modest dirt road just up ahead. Other than the road there wasn''t anything out here of note. Grass on one side of the road and trees on the other, no sign of any landmarks, no road signs to tell him what towns were nearby and in what direction. There wasn''t even a small farm or outpost that could be seen. Racknar looked up and down the road, and spotted a spot just off it where the grass looked disturbed. Based on the angle he guessed that the group he met came from what was the left side of Racknar going down the road. Based on the time of day and where the sun was, this direction was west.


    The road had been empty and Racknar walked for a while before he spotted an outpost of sorts. It was a stone tower with an attached building, somewhat dilapidated and abandoned. Part of one of the walls on the building had collapsed and there was a hole in the tower big enough for an adult to climb into. "Doubt I''ll find anything of value, but I might find something useful." Racknar thought to himself as he rummaged through the remains of the building. After checking several rooms he finds a tattered cloth, like a thin blanket or widow curtain. He improvises it into a hooded cowl to hide his features so he could hopefully enter a town without getting shot on sight.


    After rummaging through the ruins he continued west down the road. Eventually he spotted a small, modest little village. A sign above a wooden entry gate read "Riverside". As he walked through he got a few looks from the locals but no one attacked him outright. Everyone in this small town was human, based on the architecture, European. The buildings were simple wood and or stone. Racknar did spot what looked like the Mayor of the town, he had a sash on him. A Roman aesthetic? This town was a bit small to learn much, and questioning people would draw unnecessary attention to him, but it might be necessary to learn whatever he can.


    Racknar walked to the center of the town. The way it was set up was simple. The mayor''s office and home was smack in the center and surrounded by shops with the homes and some small farms around that, all encased by a wooden wall with a walkway and watchtowers placed every few feet or so on the wall. It was close to noon so everyone in the town was out and about doing shopping and talking.


    "This makes things easier. I don''t even have to talk, just stand in the background and listen." Racknar thought to himself. He walked over to a small group of people at a small stand in the market area selling fruit and veggies.


    "... and even with the entire royal navy of Bramble at their throat those barbaric Skald refuse to accept the teachings of the church. They would rather die worshiping their backwards polytheistic pantheon. The Empire is at a standstill at both sides." States one man, with the other responding "Well although the Skald navy does not have as many ships or match us in fire power they can take more of a beating and consistently are able to go farther than anything the Empire has. Combine that with the Dragon Lancer Cavalry giving them superior air power to any kingdom in the Empire. I also hear they made an alliance with Lj¨®s¨¢lfar and Nidavellir. An outright military attack would mean war with the Light Elves and the Dwarves. On the east you have Ruksandria that is mostly too cold, the desert wastes are mostly too hot, and Orienkhan has positive trade with us. The Beastmen south east or Orcs to the south might be more manageable but that would mean crossing the sea or ocean and the royal navy is both too far and occupied. Jenkai to the far east is completely out of reach, more so than Alfhiem and Nidavellir. Our ships can''t even consistently get that far. We lost two or three of the five ships we sent last time."


    Racknar listened and thought about the info he''s gotten. "Elves, Dwarves, the Empire and nearby human lands. I''ve made a rough map in my head of this world, its continents, and the races that lived on them. If you lumped together the various animal-like races from the expanded books this world has most of the same races as what''s playable Creatures and Catacombs. Only exceptions being the Demonblood, the crystalline Splinterkin, and maybe the psionic Mosifar Elves. Although these kingdom names are mostly new, so this isn''t a setting from one of the books. It''s like someone took monsters and races from Creatures and Catacombs and plopped them into a world similar but not quite like what one would expect. Things are off in a way I can''t place. Maybe there is something I forgot that would cover this. It has all the makings of a homebrewed setting, but something is still off. Wait¡­ Arachne. The official books always went out of the way to use its own Pantheon that was consistent. They didn''t reuse names that existed in mythology. They reused the figures with new names sometimes but that''s that. They intentionally wanted to avoid issues with misrepresentation of mythological figures. Mother Alitha specifically used the name Arachne for the spider goddess."


    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Having an idea of what''s going on with the state and shape of the world Racknar starts to head out. On his way to the town gate he passes by another group of adventurers, one saying "Oh, you poor street urchin. Don''t have enough coins to eat? Here, take this." She then tosses Racknar a single gold coin. He nods, says "many thanks" and exits the town to go down the trail back in the direction of his cave home. On the way back he passed the group of adventurers from by the cave earlier, outfits tattered and wounds patched. They give him a look but pay him no mind.


    When passing the ruined outpost a second time he heard rustling around in it. He hears voices, speaking in a language he doesn''t recognize. It''s gruff, with lots of harsh consonants. It sounds simplistic, only having three syllables max for any one word. Naturally curious about the commotion, Racknar decides to check it out. He looks through a hole in the wall to see what Racknar could assume to be goblins.


    Twelve small green creatures with jagged pointy ears. Some had pointed noses and others were more like button noses, not long like he expected but short like a normal nose. Some had hair, dark brown to black, with one rusty brown. Many were bald. From what Racknar could tell, they were all male, dressed in simple leather and hide outfits that could barely count as armor. All armed with primitive spears made of wood with stone tips or swords made of carved wood. One however had a rusty short sword and a tattered shield made of animal hide. He had what looked like a deer skull on his head, decorated with colorful feathers.


    Racknar moved in closer to get a better look at the ears, to see if the jagged look of the pointed ears was due to injury or was simply a natural development passed on genetically. As he tried to get closer he must have rolled a natural one on stealth because he snapped a twig on his way over, then when startled by the sound knocked a rock from the hole in the wall over to clamor onto the floor. The goblins immediately come to attention and point their weapons at Racknar who naturally brings two of his hands up. "Whoa there, I''m not here to hurt you or anything." He spoke in English hoping at least one of the goblins knew the language.


    "Uman lie, uman oft do harm to gobs on sight. Rek no trust uman word." The leader with the skull hat spoke in a harsh and shrill voice. "I spotted you a while before you spotted me, and I''ve yet to attack. I''m unarmed. No weapons, see? Also, if it matters for anything, I''m not human." Racknar responded plainly. The goblins murmured amongst themselves for a bit before the leader issues a command to a goblin in their native tongue before saying "No move, gobs check for sharps in cloth to see if truth is spoken." Racknar did as asked, but felt nervous about this. The goblin would definitely get a nice good look at Racknar.


    The goblin gave Racknar a pat down, checking for weapons. Only thing on him is a single coin in a handmade coin pouch. The goblin then speaks up while looking at his leader. "No sharps, only have single gold to name. No uman, strange bug beast-kin. This kid is like Kor-koom." The leader repeats "Kor-koom" but states it as a question before finishing with "Rek never hear of Kor-koom Beast-kin before. Rek no trust Kor-koom, but Rek no try kill Kor-koom. Free to go as long as no harm comes to Gobs." Racknar was getting a bit frustrated at the repeated use of ''Kor-koom'' so he says "I have a name. I''m Racknar, Racknar Aradae."


    After a pause the goblin leader asks "Relation to Alitha Aradae?" Racknar should have expected that someone would make the connection, his mother is a named monster and she did indicate it was not exactly common. "Yes." He stated simply and continued "I was born of one of her brood batches, came out special." The goblin leader seems to think this over for a bit before issuing a new order to his fellow goblins. "If bags are full of wood and stone, then go back to camp."  The group then lift their bags of scraps and start to head out. With nothing else to do here, Racknar also starts to head out.


    Not long after exiting the building the group finds themselves looking at a giant badger that was eating food scraps left at an abandoned campsite left by some adventurers. This thing was almost the size of a brown bear, and was definitely still hungry. It moved its way to Racknar and the Goblins. It was obvious to Racknar that they would have to fight their way out. Remembering the stat blocks from Creatures and Catacombs, Racknar knew that an adult Black Iron Spider was a tougher encounter then a giant badger. However he was still an adolescent, and this wasn''t a game. Even if it was, this would be a tough encounter.


    The Goblins ready their spears, the goblin leader Rek raises his sword and shield. Racknar readies his four fists, having nothing else to fight with. Racknar can''t help but think about the rules for unarmed combat in Creatures and Catacombs. Unless you have a class with bonuses, the damage you can do unarmed is minimal. With extra arms and his more human-like body, maybe he''d have an advantage. This wasn''t the game, but it was hard not to compare. "Try and surround it, use the full length of your spears. Wait until after it strikes, then move in. We can use our numbers and our extended reach with spears to our advantage. While the spearmen draw its attention, Rek and I can attack from the side or back and strike while it''s open. If we play it smart we can win this. The creature will likely attack whoever hit it last so be careful."


    Rek nods to his fellow goblins and issues orders in goblin. A group in the front uses spears to keep it from advancing as the rest move around it, jabbing at it from a distance. The giant badger makes swipes but the goblins are quick enough to evade. Rek uses an opening to hit it from the right with two well placed cuts while Racknar gives it a solid punch to the ribs. It tries to claw Rek who uses his shield and is pushed back. The rough shield looks even rougher now and likely won''t last much longer. The other goblins get a few good jabs at it while it claws at the commander, resulting in the badger responding with a second swipe that claws into a goblin leaving it badly wounded. The others pull him away quickly then put the pressure back on as Racknar punches it a few more times in the ribs.


    The large animal then swipes at Racknar who manages to duck under it. He moves to its other side with Rek and it swipes at them again. Rek uses his shield once more leaving it in tatters giving Racknar an opening to jump on its back. As he starts punching and kicking at it from on top it starts to swipe more wildly, wounding two more goblins and killing a third. Rek then gives it a nice deep cut to its belly causing it to howl in pain and raise its front claws into the air. "Spear the belly, now!" Yells Racknar, and the ones at its front do so. Its claw quickly swipes, breaking the spears as it comes down, three speartips still stuck in its belly and side. Its claws come down crushing two more goblins underneath its might and throwing Racknar off. Three wounded, three dead. Only half a dozen goblins left standing, and out of those one had his spear broken and Rek''s shield was basically useless.


    It took a bit for Racknar to get up, the goblins had not given up. Still spearing it and slashing it. Rek getting in a few good blows draws its attention but Racknar throws a rock at it to draw it away. Then a goblin gets a lucky hit and jams his spear into its eye. ¡°Nat 20¡± Racknar thinks to himself. Unfortunately the spear didn''t go deep enough for the kill and the goblin got a bit too close to get the hit in.


    The badger snatches him up in its jaws and practically eats him in front of the rest. Violently devouring the poor bastard and breaking the spear in the process. The remaining goblins don''t let up their attack as Racknar runs in and starts punching it''s face. "Just fucking die already you oversized wheazel!" He screams as he rapidly punches at the thing. It drops its partially masticated meal and tries to bite Racknar but misses as he takes a step back but takes a good swipe leaving a small cut in his carapace. Just deep enough to hit flesh, but not fatal.


    Four goblins dead, three wounded, and five left in the fight. One with a broken spear, Rek with his broken shield. This wasn''t going well. They didn''t have enough to surround the thing anymore. Rek got in a good cut to its backside drawing its attention leaving it open for Racknar to run in one more time and punch the thing in the face. Punching right into the spear left broken in its face driving it into the things skull and the brain. This was finally enough to bring it down. It took a few steps back and made a few blind strikes before landing on its side, finally dead. They had won, but at the cost of nearly half the goblins. Racknar helped patch the wounded and helped them carry the wounded back to their humble camp where others were gathered. There must have been around three hundred goblins, but only a third were armed combatants.


    After helping them, the lead elder sent some goblins to get the body of the badger to use its meat and body the best they could. After taking a short rest with the goblins and even picking up some of their language, the elder offered Racknar a simple armband made with the fangs, claws, and fur of the badger. As long as he had it, all goblins would know him as a friend. Before leaving, Rek felt the need to offer a farewell. "Goodbye Rak''nar of Aradae, Rek wish Rak''nar well in future. Wish Rak''nar luck in all hunts and gatherings. Rek hope see again someday. Help learn more of gob talk." Racknar nodded "I''ll visit from time to time to learn. Also to help you hunt and maybe teach you to make better use of traps." With goodbyes said and done, Racknar finally heads home.

 Chapter 3: Quest, clear the Razer Locusts nest

    When Racknar got home he went to his homemade hammock bed and right to sleep. He found himself in a black room standing in front of a desk with a robed figure sitting at it. When he looked at his hands he found they looked more human. Glowing white, but still that familiar shape. The man in the black robe spoke simply. "I''ve arranged some cards for you to pick from. These are the ones you have met the requirements for." Racknar walked to the table and saw a bunch of cards with different symbols on them and colored borders. Arranged almost randomly. A card with a fist had a blue border. One with a sword, one with an ax, and one with a spear, all with green borders. One with a bow, one with a cross, and one with a bottle, all had a yellow border. Ones with a red border included a wand, a harp, and a book.


    These looked like the class symbols used on the skill and magic cards you could get for Creatures and Catacombs. Each symbol represents a class that can use the skill or spell naturally. Racknar looked them over and grabbed the fist card. Martial Artist if he was right. He had partly picked it up for a better look and partly because he knew a strength based Martial Artist would be a good pick for him right now. He could feel a familiar sensation of something being etched on his soul. He woke up that night with a start. "The hell?"


    Twenty two dash zero six dash zero ten. A few weeks of things being quiet. That was until the nest was raided. A small army of Razer Locusts came in trying to slaughter Racknar and his family. Lots of them died to traps Racknar had set up just in case. Thanks to that it wasn''t that hard for his mother and siblings to clean up the rest. Racknar had to grab at least one and bite it into submission before ripping its razer-like front limbs off and using them as scythes to cut down two more. "Looks like I''ll have to reset the traps. Something must have stirred up their nest, or their population reached a peak causing them to expand. If no one else takes care of them I''ll have do it myself later."


    Racknar gathers some parts from the locusts and some sticks. He used these for traps and weapons. Sickles made out of the front blades of the locusts would make do as weapons for now if needed. The blades also made good for classic guillotine traps and all the limbs made good spike pit spikes. Using webs for ropes and sticks for levers and pulleys, Racknar was able to construct a number of simple mechanisms. He decided to gather supplies to make more traps for the next few weeks before trying to go farther than the closest town.


    Ten dash zero six dash zero ten. After reinforcing the nest''s defenses, Racknar went back to the town nearby, Riverside. He tried to ask around for a map of the area, but people seemed to just brush him off. No one wanted to engage in conversation with what looked like a street urchin. He did see a group of adventurers passing through and asked them. One offered a spare map alongside five silver coins. Nice, one gold and five silver. Out of all the larger cities in the area one caught his eyes. It was in the next region over but still part of the country of Ran at the seat of the Empire. The City of Flowers may not have been the closest major city but for some reason Racknar couldn''t help but want to go there.


    This place seemed to parallel his Earth in many ways. If Ran is like Italy with the city of Ran being like Rome, then Flowers would likely be Florence. Flowers was several weeks away on foot, but there were a number of towns from here to there. Before leaving he touched the World Tree gate in Riverside to activate it. He couldn''t use it without activating another but he could keep coming back after each new town and each new gate. Towns and cities tended to be built near these gates. Racknar remembered overhearing something about these gates connecting to a big tree in the center of Ran city and allowing quick travel from place to place. However each person has to have visited the site of a gate to go there. Something about having a clear image of your destination in your mind or something. This World Tree, Yggdrasil, was also used in a ritual to bring in things from other worlds if the rumors were true.


    One day Racknar would visit Ran city, but not like this. He would need a better disguise. For that he''d need some money. Racknar remembered hearing about an adventurer guild quest poster at the bar slash inn and there being a quest to clear out that Razor Locust¡¯s nest. Racknar went in and grabbed a copy of the posting. One thousand "argentum" coins should be enough for a ring of minor illusion assuming they existed here and were priced similar to in the books. The nest was becoming a problem anyway so might as well clear it out. Racknar would need a party though, a team to help him. He knew just who to go to.


    Hop, Gurtrude, Bertha, Tarrance, Reginald, Barnaby, Natasha, and Achilles. Racknar''s favorite siblings. He had also spent some of his downtime throughout the last few days with the Goblins learning more of how they talk. They were going to move camp soon so this might be his last chance to talk to Rek. He''d recruit the goblins, as many as he could talk into helping him. The carapace of the locusts would make good armor and their body parts and could make for good weapons too. "I should grab a number of my unnamed siblings too" Racknar thought to himself before gathering as much force as he could muster.


    Sixteen spiders counting his named siblings. Rek was able to gather sixteen goblins plus himself. Pairs of two, the goblins could ride the spiders. Racknar made sure to prepare some spears himself. Using the tougher iron ash wood from the forest of his home and the pointed back legs of the locusts from earlier for the tips. Coated in poison provided by the Black Iron Spiders. Preparing vials for recoating when needed. He got some jars of flammable liquid from the goblins and he even made a new shield for Rek from the carapace of some locusts. This is what Racknar was good at, preparing for a dungeon, even with limited supplies. A team of thirty-four monsters in total, trying to take on a dungeon. "This should be an interesting experience" thought Racknar.


    While approaching a cave entrance in the territory of the locusts, it was easy to tell this was an entrance to a locust hive. Everything both plant and animal had been consumed for several feet around the entrance. Leaving a barren and decrepit partial circle around the cave entrance. And for an area around that the plant life was partly eaten and decaying. Rek was awestruck by the sight of devastation, he looked to Racknar before saying "Must take care friend Rak''nar, this looks like the domain of Locath." Racknar nodded, slightly surprised to hear that name.


    In the books of Creatures and Catacombs, Locath was the god of decay and lord of rot in the main pantheon.


    Slowly and cautiously the group entered the cave, it had just enough room for two or maybe three people side by side. After around fifty feet into the cave it opened up into a more open area, with a bit of room for the group to spread out. That would be, if it wasn''t for a small swarm of ten Razor Locusts already occupying the "room".


    Racknar and Rek did their best to act quickly with the spider mounted goblin cavalry moving behind them. If these locusts alerted the others they would have to cut their way through the entire hive to get to the queen''s chamber. Racknar moved quickly and was able to cut two down using the four sickles in his hands and Rek stabbed a third to death using a spear. The other goblins moved quickly to the other side of the room to flank the locusts and keep them from leaving the room. As they tried to escape they were met with poison tipped spears. The remaining seven locusts failed to escape the room and were skewered like kabobs.


    Racknar then started to create a web net to load up the bodies of the locusts onto a spider''s back. He then checked the room and found a few dead adventurers and bagged them up two. While grabbing the last two he saw they both had two-handed great swords and decided to grab those for himself. "What do you think Rek? Do these suit me better than the sickles?" Racknar asked the goblin who responded quickly "Does Rak''nar even have enough strength for those? Still a bit young, but maybe grow into them. Maybe one day, strong enough to hold one handed. Kor-koom are very strong after all." Racknar chuckled, "Yeah, that would be cool."


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Racknar and Rek slowly lead the group deeper into the cavernous nest. Thankfully for the group, Racknar was more than familiar with the average layout of a Razer Locust nest. The queen''s chamber would be in the deepest spot, and if you looked closely you could identify the path the worker drones use to take in food to her by the markings on the floor and walls. Racknar used this knowledge to pick his route, using the look of the scuff marks in the cave to clue him in to the correct path.


    The path narrowed for a while before opening up again in a second air pocket of a room, this one much larger. It also was much fuller, containing two dozen locusts. Six of them were royal guard types, much bulkier and tougher than normal worker drones. Where the workers specialized in speed for scouting and gathering, these big ones were the personal protectors of the queen. Normally they wouldn''t be that far from the queen herself, so it was strange they were here.


    It wouldn''t be easy to surround the group this time, there were more locusts than spiders and goblins this time. Racknar couldn''t help but think of the numbers in Creatures and Catacombs, this fight would result in a loss if he wasn''t careful. Racknar grabbed Rek and bolted to the other side with him before shouting "arrows and spears, take advantage of range and we''ll keep them from making it out of this room. Make sure to use the poison." Once on the other side of the room Racknar set Rek down "Sorry for not giving you a heads up Rek, but let''s focus on the moment. A classic pincer will hopefully be enough to get us through without too much injury."


    This room only had two ways out, so all Racknar had to do was block them to prevent exit. No need to surround the locusts. The other goblins did as requested and poison dipped the arrows and spears before sending a volley of death at range. They even focused fire on the smaller targets. Trying to reduce the number of targets before being forced into melee. Although some locusts came after Racknar and Rek, most attacked the larger group.


    Racknar lost track of the other group in the frenzy, taking a grazing hit to the shoulder, then the ribs as he cut down three of the smaller locusts while Rek managed to cut down two smaller locusts himself as well. Though he couldn''t see it that well, the larger group managed to kill five small locusts before they even reached melee and another four after. There were now only four smaller ones and six royal guards left. Racknar couldn''t see clearly the injuries in the other group but Rek and himself took a number of grazing hits and weren''t doing so hot considering they still had some ways to go before reaching the queen''s chamber.


    Racknar decided to slap his weapons together. "Over here ugly!" He said in an attempt to draw what was left to him. The calvary managed to backstab the remaining small locusts leaving only the six royal guards. Racknar ran in and started slashing at them. His cuts are all shallow, not enough to do any significant damage. He however takes a big slash to his right side. The poison spears start doing work and the royal guards start slowing down. The group is able to close in to do much better and surround the six to cut them down with relative ease once they surround them with spears.


    Racknar orders a short rest as they patch up the wounds. One goblin lost his left eye, another had a wide gash in her left side, a third was missing his right arm. All in all three of the sixteen goblins were a bit too injured to continue with confidence. Racknar and Rek did their best with the scrap cloth they had but in the end they packed what corpses they could on the three spiders that the injured goblins were riding and sent them home. Thirteen goblins and spiders plus Rek and Racknar remained.


    After taking a short rest the group continued deeper into the cave, expecting it to open up into another large cavernous ¡°room¡± after a bit of bottleneck. However, part way down Racknar had to signal the party to stop as he came up to a gorge in the cave. A big ol¡¯ crack cutting the cave hallway into two parts with a nice gap separating the first and second halves of the cave. The underground canyon must have been twenty feet wide, much too far to jump the distance.


    ¡°Ah yes, the skill based obstacle at the halfway point of the dungeon. Classic. Hmmm¡­¡± Racknar looked at the gap and thought for a bit. He didn''t bring a grapple hook or rope, though he could easily make rope. He looked over what the group had to figure out what he could use as a grapple hook. He creates a rope and ties it to a spear. ¡°Hopefully this sinks into the ground on the other side.¡± He lifted the spear with the locust leg tip and threw it as hard as he could to the other side only for the angle to be wrong and for it to bounce with a skitter. He pulled back the rope and tried again. It took till the third try to get it to sink deep enough to stay firm.


    Rek gave a nod and a grunt of approval. ¡°Rak¡¯nar now need only make anchor on this side and we have tightrope to cross.¡± Racknar shook his head ¡°I would rather have a bridge.¡± He planted a spear on his side, then another ten feet down the crack before tying a rope to the second spear and carefully crossing the rope with it in hand. Once on the other side he stabs a spear opposite to the second and ties the rope to it. He then uses these two ropes to weave a suspension bridge with his and the webs and the help of his spider siblings.


    ¡°That took longer than I would have liked but we now have a bridge.¡± Racknar was proud of his accomplishment in literally building a bridge. The group crossed it with ease and were finally able to move deeper into the cave. Racknar felt a sense of unease as he moved deeper. He was sure this was the same locust nest that adventuring party he ran into tried to conquer but failed. Not only that, but something about the air felt wrong to him. He felt the specialized sensory hairs that came out of his chitin stand on end. Could an anthropomorphic arachnid get goosebumps?


    Racknar did his best to push his anxiety aside, he had a job to do. He had natural concerns about if the thirteen pairs of goblins and spiders including himself and Rek would be enough to best a razer locust queen. It would have to be, since it was too late to turn back now. This may not have been do or die, Racknar intended to turn back if things got too dicey. ¡°So Rek, you keep pronouncing my name kinda strangely. Is there something to that or is it just your limited ability to speak common?¡±


    Rek shifted his weight a bit as he adjusted his shield. ¡°Little o¡¯ both. Rek speak common not so good. Rak¡¯nar happen be good name in goblin. Rek name mean courage. Rak mean strength. Nar mean great. Great strength.¡± Rek continued to scope out the area as they moved forward. Racknar chuckled as they walked. ¡°My name is basically a deviation of the word Arachnid, a fancy word for spider. My name might as well be Spider Man.¡± The two slowed down as they could see the cave opened up farther ahead.


    ¡°On guard, another pocket is coming up.¡± Racknar stated for those farther back. As they walked into the next area Racknar spotted only six locusts. However those were not drones or royal guards. Racknar recognized these as a specialized type of razer locust. Architects, the ones that dig extra tunnels and rooms into the natural caves. ¡°Architect locusts¡­ not as tough as royal guards or as fast as drones, but they have an acid attack that can be a pain in the ass assuming they are the same as in Creatures and Catacombs.¡± Racknar thought to himself as he prepared for combat.


    There weren''t that many this time so surrounding them wasn''t difficult. This didn''t completely eliminate the threat however as the architects still had their ability to spit acid. The enemies got in a number of solid melee hits during the skirmish but they were outnumbered two to one even if you counted pairs rather than individuals. Racknar and his group made quick work of the six architects but when going in for the final strike the last enemy managed to hit Racknar with an acid spit attack. Racknar felt a searing pain on his arm as the chitin sizzled for a moment, scaring up his upper left arm. Racknar¡¯s final attack still struck true as the final enemy in this group had been decapitated.


    ¡°We should be close to the queen''s chamber now, so be extra careful from here on.¡± Racknar informed the group as they started moving to the next chamber. This was it, the dungeon boss was next. All they had to do was kill the queen and any guarding her and the nest would be done for. Without the queen the nest would likely die out as the drones, workers, guards, and architects simply starve to death without direction unless a princess was there to step up.


    Racknar was actually glad for once about his new body, not just for the strength and durability but for his eyesight. He knew he wouldn''t be able to see very well in these dark caves as a human and would have definitely needed a lantern or torch that would potentially give away their position. He still couldn''t help but compare things to a Creatures and Catacombs game in his head as they finally entered the queen''s chamber. This cavernous air pocket was much larger than all the others by far to the point it was almost like a large clearing in a forest.


    Because the opening was lower than the exit, Racknar and Rek had a good view of the queen''s chamber. There were a number of royal guards, drones, and architects all gathered around the queen. The first thing Racknar noticed once in the entrance was the smell. It was like someone piled a bunch of corpses in the later stages of rot into a pile. The vile stench of putrefaction almost made Racknar gag.


    The second thing he noticed was the state of the queen. There was no clutch of eggs behind her as one would expect. After all, razer locust queens never stop producing eggs. The queen herself looked in rough shape. She was still giving orders but clearly having a hard time breathing. She looked like a mostly rotted corpse but she was still breathing indicating she was not an undead but rather rotting alive. Racknar could understand the clicks and clacks the queen made as she ordered her drones around. It was the same language the spiders used. ¡°I guess it''s more of a general insectoid language rather than just a spider language. I guess you could call it¡­ Mandiblese¡± Racknar almost laughed at his own internal joke.

 Chapter Four: Quest, kill the razer locust queen

    As Racknar looked at the sorry state of the queen he noticed a few of the other razor locusts were shambling around like zombies as well. These weren''t undead, they were rotting while still alive. Thanks to his experience with Creatures and Catacombs he recognized this as an illness from the game. ¡°Locath¡¯s blessing¡­ this is bad. If this illness reaches outside the cave it''ll decimate an entire area before anyone catches wind and sends clerics and paladins to cleanse the area. Hundreds, maybe even thousands will die.¡±


    These weren''t just nameless NPCs in a game, but actual living thinking people with lives and families that would suffer. Racknar¡¯s mind spiraled for a bit as he considered the consequences if he failed to win here. Rek grunted before speaking. ¡°Look like little choice. Queen must die here, must die now.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°Cover your mouth and any wounds really well with cloth. I don''t have any potions of cure illness.¡± Rek pulled a few out of a bag he had and gestured to them. It wasn''t enough for everyone, but it was better than nothing.


    After taking a few breaths and mentally preparing himself Racknar led the group down the slope and into the queen''s chamber proper. Once there stealth wasn''t really an option so Racknar charged right at the queen ignoring her minions. ¡°Now would be a good time to pull out all the stops, focus your efforts on the queen and only take out her minions when necessary.¡± Racknar¡¯s commands were followed by the spider riding goblins without objection.


    Rek pointed at a few spots before making his own command in goblin. Rough translation: ¡°Scorch earth.¡± The flammable liquid jars they brought in were tossed at the queen and the area near her before a torch was lit and tossed causing the area to be lit up as the queen and part of the cave burst into flames. The queen and a number of her servants scream in pain from the attack as the queen orders her servants to kill the intruders.


    Racknar aggressively points at the burning queen as he closes in before shouting at her in Mandiblese ¡°I can not allow you to spread your illness outside this cave!¡± The queen looked shocked that this humanoid was talking in her language and responded in kind. ¡°I have been blessed by Locath, praise be his name. I will spread his glory throughout the world. His power flows through me, you can not hope to kill me for I am anointed by Locath himself to spread his will throughout Mortalus.¡±


    Racknar recognized that term as being the word for the plane of existence morals inhabit in Creatures and Catacombs. Although the plane had multiple worlds and settings in it. Now wasn''t the time to focus on that. Arrows, spears, and javelins started raining down on the queen and a few of her minions as Racknar got into melee range and started slicing at her with the razer sickles he held in his four hands. He had to dodge back to avoid an acid spit attack from the queen getting some light splashing on his chest making small dot marks on his cloak and chest.


    Rek issued another order in goblin as he blocked an attack from a minion only to strike back, killing it. ¡°Keep the minions off as Rek and Rak¡¯nar focus on queen.¡± He then joins Racknar in melee range. The other goblins use their spears to keep minions away and fire arrows at the queen whenever they have a clean shot. Racknar thought to himself about how he had to be careful. ¡°I am not sure how much damage I can take. I am not sure what my stat block would look like if this were the game, considering as far as I can tell I would technically be a monster with at least one character level.¡±


    Now was not the time for Racknar to be distracted thinking about game stats and mechanics, he was in the middle of his first boss fight and unlike in the game his life was on the line. Weaving in and out of melee range trying to avoid swipes and acid attacks from the queen while also making his own swipes. Rek didn''t have to weave as much since he had the benefit of ranged with his spear and his shield could parry any melee attacks. The only time Rek had to disengage was when the queen aimed an acid attack at him.


    Meanwhile, while Rek and Racknar are focused on fighting the queen, the rest of this raid party was keeping minions off of them. Hop leaped over the line of fire and razer locusts to be behind them relative to Achilles so the two could flank the royal guard locust they are currently engaged with. Using their tactical advantage the two spiders and their riders started jabbing the monster from both ends. Gertrude narrowly dodges some acid from an architect as her goblin fires an arrow at the queen.


    Terrance and Natasha close in on the architect attacking Gurtrude so their riders can attack it with their spears. Bertha, Barnaby, and Reginald shoot webbing at some drones as their riders focus fire on the queen using poison tipped or flaming arrows, avoiding Rek and Racknar. The big fire on the queen had died down but she was looking like a half rotted pincushion with various small gashes in her body from the blades.


    Racknar felt an amount of frustration, he knew this wasn''t going to be an easy fight but it was taking everything he had to keep up this stalemate. They have definitely done more damage to the enemies than the enemies have done to them but a razer locust queen isn''t something you''d throw at a low level party. Racknar found himself quickly doing some math in his head as he did his best to dodge and fight.


    ¡°In Creatures and Catacombs, a Razer Locust Queen was CR 8. This meant it was intended to be a difficult challenge for a party of five level 8 adventurers. High strength and constitution scores but its other stats were lacking. With a health pool in the hundred and thirties assuming it''s healthy. Late stage Locath''s Blessing reduces that so if I assume it has one hundred health points¡­ the fire attack lasted about twenty seconds after it hit¡­ one D two from the jar, three D six when it exploded, one D six per round lasting three or four rounds for an average total of twenty one damage over four rounds.


    Racknar swipes at the queen for four more attacks with his sickles but only lands two of them as Rek gets a solid stab with his spear. Racknar continued to run numbers in his head. ¡°Each arrow is one D six and the goblins hit it at least a dozen times. Thirty six average for a total of fifty one. Assuming all the arrows that weren''t on fire were poisonous and did average damage that''s another ten because of resistance. Sixty one. I''ve hit it six times and Rek got it three times.¡±


    Racknar has to disengage to avoid a poison breath attack from the queen that interrupts his thought flow for a second. ¡°Wait, poison breath? That''s not normally something this enemy type can do. Wait¡­ Locath''s Blessing, right.¡± Rek, who also had to back off, tosses a dagger at it but it bounces off a thick part of chitin on the queen''s body. ¡°Don''t breathe in that gas, it''s not just poisonous but infectious.¡± Racknar warned as he returned to doing math in his head.


    ¡°Assuming average damage, using the normal goblin and young black iron stat blocks¡­ forty five for a total of one hundred and five. That means assuming we did average damage it should be almost dead since Locath''s Blessing reduces max health. Even if it didn''t reduce its max health it would be at thirty heath. Wait¡­ shit¡­ Locath''s Blessing gives poison and necrotic resistance meaning I wouldn''t get that one extra damage assuming an average roll. Ninety five.¡±


    Racknar felt confident that this monster should be below half of its heath meaning it should be bloodied. However if that were the case the monster should have entered a frenzy and changed its fighting tactics and patterns. ¡°Something is wrong, be on your guard. It''s hard to physically tell how damaged this thing is because it already looked half dead when we started but it should have changed how it fights by now.¡±


    More minions enter the cave forcing the other spiders and goblins to focus on them. Though the goblins don''t fire arrows at the queen for now the spiders still maneuver to find them good placement on the minions to make as quick work of them as possible. The team that Hop and Achilles are in kill the royal guard they were fighting and move to take on a drone. Gurtrude, Terrence, and Natasha¡¯s team kill the architect they were fighting only to have three drones to deal with. Bertha, Barnaby, and Reginald move in to attack the restrained minions they set up earlier.


    The razer locust queen roars at the group before clicking its mandibles to communicate once more. ¡°What''s with that look in your eyes? Did you expect this to be easy? Did you expect me to already be dead or close to it because of my appearance?¡± She makes a sound resembling laughter. ¡°Such ignorance, such impotence. Did you really think that I, Karriona, chosen champion of Locath would go down like one of the common rabble that call themselves Locust Queens?! I will watch with glee when your corpse is riddled with maggots and mycelium. By my claw you will be met with Locath''s embrace. Necros may take your soul, but your body belongs to Locath.¡±


    ¡°Crap, she''s a named monster. If her statement of being the chosen champion of a god is true that makes her either a paladin, cleric, or warlock. Giving her class levels and potentially increasing her health as well as any bonuses that might come with being named. It is common in Creatures and Catacombs to have a monster with a name, normally with dragons. When that happens the monster has small buffs on top of the normal block. Enhanced stats, health, AC. There is no way of knowing her exact numbers because every named creature is unique by its nature.¡± Racknar was a bit worried but had already passed the point of no return.


    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    The queen swiped at both Rek and Racknar, catching Rek on the left shoulder and a cut across Racknar¡¯s abdomen causing him some pain. She then tried to spit acid at them both but the two were able to dodge out of the way of that attack completely. ¡°Just die already! You have no hope of winning so don''t bother struggling.¡± Rek rushes back in with his spear and hand at it three times in quick succession hitting with all three. Racknar then comes at her from the side and slashes with all four sickles hitting the queen with two of them. ¡°One hundred and eleven¡± he thinks to himself.


    After that attack the queen lets out a loud roar before spitting acid in a focused stream like an acid breath attack. This hits all of Racknar¡¯s allies as well as most of the minions. Several of the minions die and Racknar and his allies look like they are in rough shape. The queen then swipes four times wildly with her scythe arms but only manages to kill a few of her own minions in the attack. ¡°Okay, she''s definitely bloodied now. That puts her total at most two twenty two.¡± Racknar felt confident in his thought at this point. ¡°Unfortunately I''m probably below half and so is the rest of my group¡±


    The spiders and their riders are now free and clear to attack the queen so burning arrows fly at her. Out of the twelve arrows only four hit. Then Rek goes in for another triple stab only this time he hits chitin and doesn''t get any damage in. Racknar makes four more slashes but this time is only able to get shallow cuts that probably didn''t do anything as his sickles break on impact due to being partly melted from acid. ¡°One thirty five¡±


    The queen shouts ¡°I have had enough of you, I shall smite you in the name of Locath!¡± One of her scythe claws glows a sickly green and swipes down, skewering one of the nameless spiders and its rider, the cut showing signs of necrosis. The queen then moved the kills to her mouth and hungrily devoured them with disgusting crunchy sounds before making a contented hum.


    Racknar pulls the two handed great swords off his back and comes at the queen hard slamming both into her and getting one solid hit with both. ¡°One fifty seven¡± Racknar was still trying to keep track of how much damage would have been dealt on average across all the attacks despite how angry he now was. Rek once again moved in for his third triple attack, hitting twice. ¡°As a goblin chief he''s got three triple attacks per day and that was his last use. One sixty seven. Maybe I shouldn''t be using Creatures and Catacombs for reference but it''s helping me focus through the pain and anger.¡±


    The surviving minions close in and engage half of the remaining eleven pairs of spiders so only five of the goblins can fire their flaming arrows and all five hit. ¡°one ninety seven.¡± The queen then does an acid breath that incapacitates two more of the spider pairs leaving nine pairs plus Racknar and Rek. Rek huffs as he makes a strike but it deflects, the queen swipes a glowing claw at Rek who blocks it. However, when the scythe impacts the shield there is a loud crack before Rek is sent flying back and hits the floor, he can hardly get up after the attack but is still alive.


    Racknar lets out his own roar before jumping up at the queen''s head. ¡°I won''t let you threaten my family, I won''t let you hurt my friends, and I. Will. Not! Let you spread your vile infection!¡± As Racknar aims his swords at the mouth of the queen. She tries to spit acid and although it melts the sword and burns his hands he shoves what''s left in her mouth causing her to choke a bit. Racknar then pulls his heavily burned hands out of the queen''s mouth and starts punching at her face while screaming. ¡°Two zero three! Two zero nine! Two one five! Two eleven! Two seventeen!¡±


    The queen slashes back at him multiple times, she even manages to cut Racknar¡¯s lower right arm off followed by the upper right. Despite this he continued to punch the queen while shouting. ¡°Two twenty three! Two hundred and twenty nine!¡± He then takes his hand and shoves it deep into her decrepit eye socket while screaming. ¡°Just fucking die already!¡± As he flails his burned up hand inside her skull and her body goes limp before hitting the floor with a thud.


    Racknar breathes heavily as he wobbles over to the unconscious allies and does his best to help stabilize them so they don''t die before walking his way over to Rek. ¡°You okay down there little buddy?¡± Racknar tried his best to have a teasing tone but he was just too tired. ¡°Rek not bleeding out, Rek still awake, aware, just unfit to fight. Rek think arms broken.¡± The goblin chief grunted in pain as he shifted slightly. ¡°Yeah, no. I heard those arms break from like ten feet away. You wouldn''t happen to have brought healing potions did you?¡±


    Rek drew in breath through his teeth. ¡°Rek has few, few antidotes and cure illness ones too.¡± Racknar grabbed Rek¡¯s bag and pulled out some potions that were all labeled in common. ¡°What kind of material are these bottles made of? Glass would have definitely shattered.¡± Racknar than helped Rek and the others drink potions to heal and recover enough to leave. None of the minions are moving anymore so Racknar takes a sickle arm from a dead drone and starts killing any infected locusts still alive.


    After a bit Rek gets up and clenches his hands a few times before aiding Racknar in killing infected locusts. ¡°No thing as too safe, tis what Rek say.¡± Racknar let out a grunt as he nodded. ¡°Locath''s Blessing is definitely a nasty illness. Makes the infected go crazy. You should have heard the shit that the queen was saying.¡± Racknar then takes on a shrill voice. ¡°I, Karriona, the chosen champion of Locath, shall smite you. Your corpses will be used to help spread his glory.¡±


    Rek chuckled. ¡°Rek wasn''t sure if all that clack was her talking smack or not. Rek no understand bug talk.¡± Racknar also chuckled. ¡°Let''s grab whatever we can find that''s useful and get the hell out of here.¡± With the help of the other goblins the two start packing up the corpses of the non infected locusts. ¡°Rek sorry about Rak¡¯nar new swords.¡± The goblin says as he loads up the spiders. ¡°Nah, it''s fine.¡± Racknar takes a chunk of the queen¡¯s scythe arm that had yet to start rotting as proof of his success.


    Rek grumbled as he finished packing things up. ¡°Rek also sorry about arms. Swords can be replaced, but arms¡­ Rak¡¯nar cripple for life now.¡± Racknar looked over to Rek as he also finished securing his packed load and tilted his head. ¡°Black iron spiders, like some other types of spiders, can regrow limbs as long as they have a molt cycle. Since I am still young, I''ve got plenty of growth left.¡± The group started heading out of the cave and were able to use the bridge to leave much faster than it took them to get there. ¡°Oh¡± Rek said simply as they started walking.


    Once out of the cave the group headed to the goblin village to drop off Rek''s share of the loot as well as pick up the wounded spiders that left the party early on that had a chance to heal up thanks to having a chance to eat and rest. Racknar and his spiders get some sleep at the goblin camp, while doing so Racknar eats what must have been three times his own weight, after which he sends all the nameless spiders home with some stuff for making traps later with any locusts parts worth money being loaded up on named spiders. ¡°I''ll be turning in the quest and getting my money. Maybe I''ll see you around Rek. Good luck.¡± Rek nods and shakes Racknar''s burned hand. ¡°Rek wish luck to Rak¡¯nar as well.¡±


    With goodbyes said, Racknar takes his loot into town with the help of his named siblings. As he approaches the towm a guard stops him. ¡°Look man, I''m not going to ask any questions about the six spiders you have carrying corpses. I''ve seen plenty of strange things from adventurers. I can''t let you take them into the town though. They''ll have to wait out here at the stables with the horses. Just make sure they don''t eat the horses.¡±


    Racknar pats Hop on her head as he leans down and talks to her in Mandiblese. ¡°Behave, and don''t eat the horses or any people.¡± He then leads them to the stables before grabbing some of the chitin armor from several of the locusts. ¡°You can eat these since I already got what I need from them.¡± He then slings the net full of natural armor over his shoulder, grabs the queen''s scythe, and makes his way to the bar and inn to turn in the quest.


    Once at the counter, Racknar places the scythe and the quest form from the board onto the counter in front of the barman. He looks at it, and raises an eyebrow before grabbing the paper and putting a stamp on it. The stamp on the paper reads¡± ¡°certified complete. reward voucher.¡± In a circle around a logo for the adventurers guild.


    The barman then hands him back the paper. ¡°You''ll have to take this to a guild hub in a city, I don''t have the coin on hand to pay a reward of this size.¡± Racknar nods and grabs the paper. ¡°Where is the nearest-¡± the barman cuts Racknar off. ¡°There''s a map of the town there, the blacksmith location is included.¡±


    Racknar nods again. ¡°Many thanks.¡± and starts looking at the map when a group of five adventurers with solid looking equipment start verbally complaining while looking at the local quest board. ¡°Ah damn, looks like someone else got to the one good quest in this backwater town completed already.¡± A man in silver colored armor with a sword and shield complained. A companion with high quality leather armor with a bow and arrows responds to him ¡°Let¡¯s just go to Flowers, the guild hub there has all the best quests and it''s only a few weeks by carriage.¡±


    Racknar, hearing this, walks over to them. ¡°Excuse me, but if you are going to Flowers by carriage, would it be alright if I tagged along. I need to go to a guild hub to turn this in.¡± Racknar holds out the certificate of completion. The guy in the armor looks it over and the scythe that Racknar is holding before he responds. ¡°Sure, I''ll buy that razer locust queen scythe from you at a discount to cover your travel fee.¡±


    Racknar nods and hands it over, getting five gold in return. He then goes to the blacksmith with the chitin and gets another twenty gold for the lot of it. After that is finished he follows the party to the stables where he tells his spider siblings to wait for him at the cave and gets into the carriage with them. Sitting in the back with everyone but the ranger and what Racknar assumes to be a mage of some sort who are sitting in the coach. Racknar bundles up under a blanket behind some boxes, and finally goes to sleep for the first time since the dungeon.

 Chapter Five: Journey, to the City of Flowers

    Racknar found himself in that room with the desk, standing a bit away from it as a being of white light. However, this time his silhouette was that of his new form rather than his old form. He walked up to the desk, which was empty this time, and looked over the cards. First thing he noticed is one of the cards, the one with the symbol of the Barbarian class, was now sporting a purple border. Racknar stared at it for a bit before looking around and shouting. ¡°Hey, is there any chance I can swap my card from last time and respec?¡± No one responded, but when he looked back at the desk, he noticed a card he either missed or it had just now showed up as now the guy was behind the desk.


    The guy tapped at the desk. ¡°Let me guess, you want to swap your normal card for a hybrid card. Yes?¡± He slid forward the new card. Racknar recognized the symbol as being the one for the Berserker hybrid class. One that combined the strength based Martial Artist build and the Barbarian build. Racknar tapped the card three times. ¡°Yes, I would like to switch to the Berserker card.¡± The man knitted his fingers and nodded before waving his hand dismissively at Racknar causing him to wake with a start. He felt groggy and had trouble remembering his dream.


    Zero one zero seven zero ten. Racknar had somehow slept the entire trip, only waking up as the cart pulled into a designated parking area. The first thing he did was check for his arms, noticing he had molted and grown them back. He quickly packed the old shell into a bag for later.


    The armored warrior heard him moving and looked over the boxes to check on him. ¡°Hey kid, you okay? You were tossing and turning a lot in your sleep. I wasn''t sure if I should wake you or not so I decided not to bother you.¡± Racknar rubbed his eyes a bit and let out a yawn. ¡°I''m fine, I think. I just had a strange dream is all. Can''t really remember it though.¡± The warrior taped at a box with his open hand one time as he shifted to exit the cart. ¡°Make sure you tap the Yggdrasil gate before entering the city proper.¡±


    Racknar got up and shuffled out of the cart, still feeling groggy. He shambled his way to the gate and grabbed it for a bit as he looked around to soak in the sights. The large carriage parking area had multiple stables set up as well, like a horse and buggy parking lot. The way it was organized was surprisingly modern with numbers on marked lots for carts and horses. The large outer wall was thick and made of well placed stone bricks. Considering that they were likely placed by hand, the wall was quite the feat of engineering.


    Racknar walked with the party to the city gates, large thick wooden doors that were opened outward by guards was on the outer wall with a second inner door that was one solid piece of wood raised above the inner wall. An anti-siege defense. Inside the architecture definitely reminded Racknar of pictures he had seen of Florence in his previous life. Racknar was soaking in the sights when the warrior called out to him. ¡°You coming with us to the guild hall or what?¡±


    Racknar was shaken from his state of awe and began following them. ¡°Yeah, I''m right behind you.¡± He then runs up to being just behind the party and follows them closely. They took him to a large building that had a bunch of tables inside. Many tables had adventuring parties sitting at them and discussing jobs. The party along with Racknar get into a line going to the counter. While waiting in line Racknar took the time to observe people in the building.


    The building was mostly humans, but Racknar did see a number of non-humans as well. There was a male dwarf, though his skin looked dryer and more scaily than Racknar expected. He was in medium armor and carried a single edged two handed ax. He then spotted what looked like a werewolf in leather armor and a humanoid red dragon in robes. Beast-kin and dragon-blood.


    Racknar then spotted a figure in high end leather armor with twin short-swords. They were as white as the driven snow, had large almost bug-like black eyes with strange blue dots in a circle where the iris should be, pointed ears, what looked like small horns, and pure white hair. They were somewhat tall and thin, built like an athlete with an almost bug-like body without the extra arms a bug person would have and it was clear it had skin like a mammal. It also had dragonfly-like wings coming out of gaps in the armor on the person''s back. ¡°What is that?¡± Racknar asked unintentionally out loud.


    The ranger looked at Racknar then traced his eyes to the strange figure. ¡°What, you''ve never seen an elf before?¡± Racknar felt a bit confused. That was definitely not how elves were depicted in Creatures and Catacombs. ¡°That''s an elf?¡± Racknar¡¯s thoughts spun for a bit at the departure from what he was expecting before he shook his head and regained his composure. ¡°I guess I should have expected something to be different from the books considering this isn''t Creatures and Catacombs.¡± He thought to himself.


    Finally the party he traveled with reached the counter and conducted their business. The warrior put in a request for an ¡°iron rank quest in the area¡± and the man pulled out several papers for the warrior to look over. He held one up for the ranger and mage to see. ¡°How''s this one look?¡± They gave him a thumbs up and nodded. The warrior accepted the job then turned to Racknar. ¡°Looks like this is where we go our separate ways, young one. May the light of Longinus shine brightly with you.¡± He then put his fist to his own chest and did a light bow.


    Racknar wasn''t sure how to respond. ¡°Isn''t Longinus the name of the guy that skewered Jesus during the crucifiction? That''s definitely strange considering there''s definitely a polytheistic faith that''s active and even in Christianity that''s not right. Maybe there''s a figure of the same name and it''s just a coincidence.¡± Racknar rubbed the back of his head and awkwardly responded with ¡°And also with you?¡± He wasn''t confident in the response but it was his best shot. The warrior pat Racknar''s shoulder hard and let out a hearty laugh before leaving the building.


    Racknar watched him just blinking repeatedly for a bit before turning his attention to the person behind the counter and handing them the certificate of completion. The guy looked over the certificate, then looked at Racknar. ¡°Guild I.D?¡± Racknar shuffled a bit. ¡°Don''t have one.¡± The guy then hands Racknar a paper. ¡°Fill this out, one gold service fee. Then you''ll be a guild member and can turn in this quest. Racknar looked it over and scratched his head, then started filling out the areas.


    Name? Racknar Aradae. Age? Ten. Race? Beast-kin. Combat Type? Racknar wasn''t sure what that was so he pointed to it. ¡°What''s this?¡± The guy across the counter looked at the paper and explained ¡°You know, like¡­ Warrior, Ranger, Wizard, Cleric. It''s to let people know what to expect from you when you fill out a party join request and stuff.¡± Racknar nodded. Combat Type, Berserker. He then hands over the paper to the person who looks it over.


    ¡°I see here you didn''t specify a subtype for your race. It''s not required but most people prefer to have it.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°I choose not to specify.¡± He then placed the gold on the counter and received a guild I.D made out of metal. In addition to the info Racknar gave, it has a stamp that reads ¡°Adventurer Rank: Wood¡±. The guy taps the stamp and says ¡°You have to start from the bottom the same as everyone else, otherwise I''d start you at copper rank. Don''t lose that, it''s an aurum to replace.¡± He then hands Racknar a bag of coins. ¡°Oh, and they increased the reward on that job before you turned it in. You received the updated reward of two thousand argentum coins. Don''t spend it all in one place.


    Racknar grabbed the bag feeling excited. That was until he looked inside and saw that they were silver coins. ¡°Oh, right. I always get those two mixed up. Aurum and argentum are easy to get confused, I guess.¡± the guy behind the counter laughed a big laugh. ¡°That is still a lot of coins, kid. Around a hundred aurum coins worth. That''s enough to buy yourself a nice enchanted item.¡±


    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Racknar tied the bag to his side and turned around to exit the building, but when he turned around to leave he walked right into the ranger who apparently hadn''t actually left. She quickly swiped the guild I.D out of Racknar''s hand and looked at it. ¡°Hey Ken, you owe me ten argentum!¡± The warrior who''s sitting at one of the tables shouts back ¡°Damn it Marcel.¡± The ranger then hands Racknar back his I.D. ¡°Hey kid, you seem awfully verbose and skilled for a ten year old. You a noble or a reborn?¡±


    Racknar tilted his head to the side. ¡°Reborn? I''m not familiar with that term.¡± The ranger pivoted on her feet. ¡°Oh, it''s what we call people whose souls were brought here from other worlds that retain some memories from their last life.¡± Racknar straightened his neck. ¡°Is that common?¡± The ranger chuckled. ¡°It''s not uncommon.¡± Racknar sighed. ¡°Yeah, I''m a reborn or whatever. And although it''s not relevant or any of your business, I was human in my last life.¡±


    The ranger then shouts to the warrior. ¡°Ken! You owe me another ten.¡± The warrior slams the table with his fist. ¡°God damn it Marcel, how do you always do this!?¡± The ranger chuckled then walked to the table. Racknar followed her. ¡°You guys had a bet going as to what race I was?¡± The warrior nodded. ¡°Although many in the Empire have issues with non-humans, more so when they are not devout followers of the Church, I don''t. Anyone that follows the light, regardless of the circumstances of their birth, is my brother.¡±


    Racknar then realized that the interaction with the warrior earlier was a test, to see if Racknar knew the proper response to his religious prompt. ¡°He''s making an incorrect assumption, but it would probably be a bad idea to correct him.¡± Racknar simply nods. ¡°Well if you''ll excuse me, I have other business to attend to.¡± He does a light bow and quickly walks out of the building while waving. ¡°May the light of Longinus be with you.¡± An empty saying for Racknar, used only to avoid conflict. ¡°And also with you.¡± The warrior responded.


    Racknar looked around once he was out of the building and started walking down the street. He glimpsed a map in the guild hall that showed businesses and landmarks so he could find a magic item shop before leaving the city. There were a few options so Racknar chose the closest one. It was decently sized but not exactly a large building. Racknar wasn''t sure how well stocked the place would be but walked inside to check.


    The building was unattended, but Racknar could see a number of magical artifacts on display. Racknar shouted into the shop. ¡°Hello?! Is anyone here?! The door was unlocked and it''s the middle of the day so I assumed you''re open.¡± There was no verbal response, but after a moment of silence there were rapid stomping sounds as someone ran from an unseen area of the building into the main shop area. ¡°I¡¯m very busy today, didn''t realize I left the door unlocked. Come back another time.¡±


    Racknar looked at the man, a sleep deprived mess of a human with a wild bedhead of gray hair and a wrinkled face and dark bags under his eyes. However, despite looking much older, Racknar guessed the man was in his forties at the oldest. ¡°I''m already here, and I know what I''m after. This shouldn''t be long.¡± The man let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Fine, how may I serve you today, impatient child?¡± Racknar approached the counter. ¡°I''d like to purchase a ring of minor illusion, disguise self. How much would that cost me?¡±


    The man perked up a bit and raised an eyebrow. ¡°That kind of magic is restricted. Can''t risk someone robbing or killing in broad daylight while looking like someone else to avoid consequences or even scapegoat some poor soul.¡± Racknar sighed and put his guild I.D and the bag of coins on the table. ¡°I didn''t ask about the legality of it, I asked how much it would cost.¡± The store owner eyed the I.D and coin bag. ¡°I would need to know the nature of the illusion, and twenty aurum or two thousand argentum.¡±


    Racknar was a bit surprised, in the books it would have cost him at least a thousand gold. Then again he did notice the price on other things being lower than expected. Copper coins were like pennies, one hundred copper is one silver making that like a dollar. One gold is one hundred silver making it a one hundred dollar bill, and one platinum was like a ten grand note. So considering he was asking for what was basically two thousand dollars, it definitely wasn''t cheap.


    ¡°Well I need the illusion to make me look like I''m a regular human, just donned in black armor. As far as anyone that looks at me would be concerned I would look like I''m in high end armor. This bag has exactly enough to buy one.¡± Racknar explained as the man eyed the bag. ¡°I have¡­ a lot of questions but not a lot of time. I''ll be right back with your ring. Shouldn''t take too long. Wait right here.¡± The old man then goes into a backroom, leaving the coin bag on the counter.


    Racknar stood and waited, looking around at items on display while he did so. There are a number of different weapons: Swords, axes, bows, daggers, you name it. There were two full sets of armor on display, three cloaks, and numerous rings and necklaces. All labeled with prices and names. Then Racknar spotted something in a corner that looked slightly out of place and shuffled to investigate.


    It was a large marionette doll, life sized, from the looks of it made to appear like a girl in her teens or so. Fourteen if Racknar had to guess. It was well made, using a polished material that almost looked like it could be either porcelain or plastic from where Racknar was standing. He closed in to look at it closer. It was wearing a black Victorian style dress and had black hair. Racknar reached to it and touched its face, it was surprisingly smooth and the level of detail on the doll was exquisite. With a thumb, he opened an eyelid to see the dark brown eyes. If it weren''t for the obvious joint lines on its jaw and limbs one could mistake this for a pale skinned person at a distance.


    Racknar heard footsteps that stopped sharply and looked up to see the shop owner staring daggers at him. ¡°Sorry, I got curious because it stood out. This one isn''t labeled, what kind of magic does it have?¡± The store owner''s face softened a bit ¡°It doesn''t, it''s not magic. It''s just a normal doll. An old hobby. I started out making them when I was very young, it''s how I got into crafting. Moved onto magic items because that''s where the money is.¡±


    Racknar shut the doll''s eye gently and stood up before going back to the counter. ¡°Well it''s really well made. You can see the love and passion that went into all the little details.¡± The shop owner''s eyes widened a bit, a small measure of life returning to them. ¡°You don''t think they''re creepy?¡± Racknar shook his head. ¡°I think they''re cool. Then again there are a number of things others find creepy that I find cool. Like spiders, and snakes.¡± The store owner gave a small smile and nodded. ¡°Spiders get rid of many pests, they are a necessary and important part of the world. The giant ones however¡­ I''m not sure how I feel about. I mean I guess there are also giant insects so¡­ Anyway, it''s nice to meet someone who can appreciate my hobby.¡±


    Racknar nodded again ¡°and it''s nice to meet someone who understands the importance of spiders.¡± The shopkeeper puts a ring on the table and takes the coins. ¡°I like you, so I''m not going to charge you extra for the size adjustment enchantment I added so that it''ll always fit you. Have a very nice rest of your day and I hope to see you again.¡± His statement sounded genuine.


    Racknar bowed slightly, thanked the man, then grabbed the ring and left. As soon as he was out of the building he put it on and removed the tattered cloth tossing it to the side. Although he still had the height of a ten year old, at least he wouldn''t have to worry about someone catching a peak of his true image unless he encountered a paranoid mage.


    The door for the shop closed and the shopkeeper let out a sigh of relief. He waited for the strange kid to leave then put a ¡°closed¡± sign on the door before locking it. He then moves over to the marionette and gently puts his hand on its cheek. ¡°I had my doubts, I''ve been hesitant to dive fully into my convictions. But if there is at least one person in this world who could accept you as you are once I bring you back, then I have hope. No more hesitation, no more holding back. I will bring you back to me, my dearest Emily.¡±


    He then carefully lifts the doll and takes it into a basement. On the floor there are several magic circles with various runes drawn in what looks like dried blood. There are several herbs and animal parts hanging from the ceiling and sitting in jars and bowls on shelves. There are several books on tables and on shelves, some of the ones on the table are opened. The man walks over to the books and fingers through a few before closing one. Most of the books titles suggest that they are about dark magic and necromancy.


    The man gently placed the doll in the center of the circle before setting up candles and various items from his collection. He then speaks in an indecipherable language, casting some sort of ritual spell. Air swirls around the room, the runes and circles glow a sinister red, and the wind picks up till it is whipping around the room and the man has to shout over it. The spell ends, but nothing seems to have happened. He moves over to and lightly shakes the doll to no response.


    ¡°A failure. What did I do wrong?¡± He runs his fingers through his hair in frustration as he mutters to himself and pages through the books again. He dives back into research. Hours become days, days become weeks, weeks become months. After hours upon hours or research and struggle a full year has passed and the man sets up the ritual once more. The arrangement is different, several of the items placed are glowing with magic. He then opens the book and starts chanting to cast the spell. Once again wing whips and runes glow. Then, a night blue ball flies through the ceiling like a ghost and slams into the doll making it jerk and have a glowing blue outline for a moment.


    The man tossed the book over to the table recklessly and ran over to the doll and lifted it gently, putting his hand under its head and caressing its hair. ¡°Emily, Emily¡± he lightly slaps the cheek of the doll. ¡°Come back to me Emily.¡± Then, without being moved by the man, the doll''s eyes open and its head quickly moves to look at him.

 Chapter Six: Marionette, Marionette. Who pulls thy strings?

    London, England. It''s the nineteen forties and World War Two is going strong. Anxiety is high for everyone, but even more so for a humble mother and her daughter. A doctor sitting next to the daughter, laying in a hospital bed, asks the mother to sit in an area some distance away from the child. ¡°Your daughter¡­ her illness¡­ I''m so sorry ma¡¯am but there''s simply nothing I can do. She has a malignant growth, a tumor. I can''t simply cut it out without killing her and it''ll only grow larger. All we can do is give her medicine to ease the pain, but¡­ she''ll be lucky to last more than a year let alone till the end of the war.¡±


    The mother starts crying, sobbing. ¡°Are you sure there''s nothing you can do for her? She''s only seven.¡± The doctor lowers and shakes his head. ¡°All you can do is make the most out of what you''ve got. I''m so sorry.¡±


    September Seventh. The mother is walking with her daughter, who stops to cough into a cloth every so often, when suddenly all the lights in the city go dark and the air raid sirens go off. The mother and child look around only to see planes flying overhead. The mother grabs her child and ducks into an alleyway. ¡°What''s going on mummy?!¡± The mother covers the child''s head as they duck next to a dumpster. ¡°Looks like the war has come to the capital. We''ll have to wait it out and try to find someplace safe.¡± The child starts sobbing. ¡°Mummy, I''m scared.¡± The mother does her best to comfort the child. ¡°Everything will be okay.¡± She says as she runs her hands through the child''s hair.


    Explosions and fires everywhere, the very ground shakes beneath them as the only light in the city comes from the bombs being dropped by the Germans. The two huddle up and sob together before eventually making a break for it and following another family running for shelter. As they run, bombs rock the area, debris fly around and the city is drowned in the chaos of war.


    The pair continue running until a bomb strikes a spot not far from them, sending them both flying and separating them. The child impacts a wall and hits the ground before flaming debris falls onto her. As she is being burned and crushed she reaches out her hand and calls out. ¡°Mummy!. Mummy!¡± She can hear a distant voice calling out to her, but it''s muffled by the roaring flames.


    The child continues to call out as she reaches out her hand and she spots the shadow of a hand start to pierce the flames when there is a loud bang and a flash of light quickly followed by a ringing sound as the child''s vision goes white. Then, everything goes black and the child feels weightless. She almost feels as if she is floating in a vast darkness when she spots a light in the distance. She reaches out for it and it draws closer, but then she feels a hard pull that tugs her away.


    Night time in the city of Ran, a man stands in front of a massive tree. The Yggdrasil. He wears ceremonial robes and holds a staff of twisted wood that ends in either branches or roots at the top. He''s speaking in an indecipherable language and performing some sort of ritual that results in the tree having a green glow on its outline. Then, in a burst of light and magic, several balls of light in various colors shoot into the sky and float in the air like dandelion fluff.


    Some of the balls float off far into the distance, some linger above the city, but one blue ball that''s moving on its own suddenly shutters and shakes before shooting off into a building in the city of Flowers. The man who performed the ritual doesn''t seem to notice this or care as he taps his staff to the ground and nods with a dissatisfied grunt. ¡°Still not enough, looks like I''ll need more and better artifacts to sacrifice if I want to summon a chosen one.¡±


    Inside a basement, also performing a ritual around the same time as the man at the tree, is a disheveled and sleep deprived looking old man. Wind whips around him as runes glow blood red when suddenly a blue ball of light shoots into the doll at the center of the ritual. The man runs to it and lifts it gently as he calls out to the doll. ¡°Emily! Emily! Come back to me Emily.


    After the tug in the darkness, the girl suddenly felt heavy for a moment before she felt someone lift her and call out a name that wasn''t her''s. She turned her head sharply and opened her eyes to see a stranger had been holding her and calling out a name that wasn''t even her''s. After a brief moment of shock she pushed the man away and skitted backwards with her hands and feet. ¡°Who are you?¡± Her voice came out full of fear and shock.


    The man slowly moved a bit closer to her with his hand stretched out. ¡°Don''t you recognize me Emily? It''s me, it''s daddy.¡± He gestured to himself with his other hand. The girl''s memory was fuzzy, but she only remembered a mom and no dad and her name wasn''t Emily. ¡°That''s not my name, I don''t know you.¡± The old man''s outstretched hand slowly moved back to him as he furrowed his brow. Did something go wrong with the ritual? ¡°What¡­ is your name then?¡±


    The girl''s memory was fuzzy and she was having a hard time remembering. ¡°I¡­ I don''t know. But it''s not Emily.¡± The man crouched down and put his hand on his knees, keeping his distance. ¡°What do you remember from before now?¡± The girl thought hard, and flashes of memory went through her mind. ¡°I remember being sick, really sick. I remember mum being worried. Then there was a war, my home was attacked. I remember fires and explosions everywhere, shaking the city. Burning debris fell on me and¡­ I was reaching and calling out to mum. Then everything went dark for a while. I was weightless and floating in a void when suddenly I was pulled someplace and woke up here.¡±


    The old man stared at the girl blankly for a moment before his eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Wait right here.¡± He spoke quickly before rushing up the stairs and out the door. He looked up at the night sky to see several colored orbs shooting through the sky. He grabbed his head from both sides as he made noises of frustration. He then went back inside and down the stairs before pacing back and forth in front of the girl and grumbling in frustration.


    The girl watched him pace back and forth for a bit before talking. ¡°Something tells me you aren''t exactly happy about this either.¡± He stops pacing and looks at her. ¡°I¡­ I''m sorry, it''s not exactly your fault but¡­ ugh, it wasn''t supposed to be this way.¡± The girl was curious now. ¡°What¡­ exactly were you trying to do?¡±


    The man walked a bit closer to her and crouched down. ¡°I had a daughter, Emily. She was my treasure, my world. She got sick and¡­ I couldn''t afford the treatment in time. One hundred thousand argentum is more than most people make in a lifetime, but I tried. I built a body that looked as closely to how she did before she died as I could and I¡­ I learned dark magic so I could try and pierce the veil and bring her back. But I guess there''s a time limit. She must either be at peace or reborn.¡±


    The girl heard the words ¡°built a body¡± and ¡°magic¡± and it sank in what had happened. She looked at her hand, the doll joints of the artificial body her soul now inhabited, and began to shake. ¡°Wh-what am I?¡± The man let out a soft sigh. ¡°A living doll, a marionette. I''m sorry but I can''t undo what I''ve done or send you back.¡± The girl settled her shaking down a bit. ¡°Even if I wasn''t crushed and burned, I think the illness I had would have done me in anyway. It was¡­ untreatable. Your daughter, how old was she?¡±


    The man eyed the floor. ¡°She was fourteen when she passed.¡± The doll finally stood up from the floor. ¡°I am¡­ was seven when I died. If this can''t be undone¡­ you have no way of getting back the daughter you lost and I''m too young to care for myself. I know it''s a lot to ask but¡­¡± the girl paused, unsure if she was doing the right thing. ¡°Maybe we can¡­ help one another out. I know I''m not Emily, but I need someone and so do you.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Tears of frustration and sadness are dripping down the man''s face and he wipes them away and nods before standing. ¡°What¡­ do I call you?¡± It was a good question, the girl couldn''t remember her name. ¡°You called me a¡­ Marionette? That sounds pretty.¡± The man nodded and softly put his hand on the doll''s shoulder. ¡°Welcome to the world, Marionette Abstergo.¡± Marionette felt a strange sensation, difficult to describe. It was almost as if the name had been etched into her soul.


    Things were awkward at first, especially considering she wasn''t exactly allowed to leave the building at first. ¡°I want to go outside, I want to play with other kids.¡± The man was sitting at a desk and working on an enchantment. ¡°You know why you can''t do that. If someone sees what you are they might react¡­ negatively. Who knows what the city would do to you¡­ to us if you were discovered. I used forbidden magic to create your body and bind your soul to it. That alone would be enough to condemn us both.¡±


    Marionette looked at the ground sadly. ¡°What if I used a cloak or only went out at night?¡± The man sighed ¡°still risky.¡± The girl slumped as she pattered around, but then perked up and moved quickly to his table. ¡°Maybe we can use magic to hide what I am.¡± The man paused and looked up at her and thought for a moment. ¡°I¡­ will consider it.¡± The girl practically jumped up with excitement. ¡°Yes!¡± Then the two are interrupted by the sound of a bell ringing.


    The man stood up and moved to the stairs. ¡°We''ve got a customer. Wait here and stay quiet.¡± She nodded slowly and waited patiently for her adoptive father to return. After a bit, she could hear shouting. It was muffled so she couldn''t understand exactly what was being said, but Marionette could gather that her father was having an argument with whomever came in. ¡°Sounds like someone is making an unreasonable request.¡± She sighs softly before sitting on the floor and looking over her arms.


    The man came up the stairs to see the Duke of Flowers in his shop, accompanied by two guards. He was a slightly rotund man in his thirties who had come into his current position around ten years ago. ¡°Giuseppe, I''m here for the annual report. Ten years ago when I took this position I gave you and every other artificer or enchanter the same mission. You said you needed ten years, and the reports I''ve been receiving, sporadically I might add, have stated steady progress without specifics. Well, do you have what is required of you or not?¡±


    The man looked at the floor and fidgeted with his hands. ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I recently made a major breakthrough and figured out how to do what you''ve asked of me but¡­¡± the rotund man slams his fist onto the desk. ¡°I don''t want excuses! You told me you could make me an army, that you could figure out how to replicate the living armor magic used by the ancient magus of Ebony Tower! You said I would have my army in ten years! It''s been ten years, and you are telling me you only now figured out the secret?!¡±


    The man took a sharp town with the Duke. ¡°You know nothing of magic, of how complicated the ancient magics are! I just need¡­ something to enchant. A lot of somethings. You want living armor, I''ll need armor to animate. I am just one man and I-¡± the Duke interrupts him ¡°If I give you the armor for what I require, how long will it take?¡± The man sighs ¡°Five¡­ it would take me five years.¡± The Duke grumbled. ¡°That''s the same time table Leo gave me, so I guess it works out in the end. Just don''t lose sight of why you are doing this Giuseppe, or why I have made these demands of you.¡±


    The man shook his head. ¡°I haven''t forgotten.¡± the Duke gives a smug smile and a satisfied nod. ¡°For the Light of Longinus.¡± The man responds to the Duke''s prompt with ¡°For the Glory of the Empire.¡± Then the Duke turns his back at the man to face the door. ¡°For the Glory of Flowers.¡± Then exits the building with his men in tow. The man lets out a sigh of relief. Then he hears the sounds of movement.


    He looks around only for Marionette to drop from somewhere in the shadows of the ceiling holding a large pair of gardening shears. ¡°I was worried about you, I thought that unpleasant man was going to hurt you.'''' The man sits behind the counter and wipes the sweat from his brow. ¡°He wouldn''t do that unless he didn''t think he could get what he wanted. He needs me to build his new army. That fat bastardo has grand ambitions and delusions of being the next emperor.¡±


    Marionette opens and shuts the shears several times. ¡°Maybe I should do something about that before he has a chance. I don''t like how he bullies you.¡± the man lets out a sigh ¡°He''s got all the power here. He''s in charge of the entire region. He could easily have me executed if I say no and nothing bad would happen to him. He''s worse than a bully, he''s a tyrant.¡± Marionette nodded ¡°We had those in my old life. Must be a¡­ uhh¡­ What''s the term? Universal constant.¡±


    The man thinks for a bit. ¡°There is something you could do for me, for us. In order to create what the Duke wants I need animals, live ones. I need to use magic like what I used with you to put their souls into gems to power the magic that runs the animated armor long term.¡± Marionette nodded ¡°But I''ll need to be sneaky, discreet. Both exiting and entering this building as well as moving inside the city.¡± The man nods slowly. ¡°Please, be careful Mari. You''re all I have now. I don''t think I could survive losing a second daughter.¡±


    Marionette nodded and left the building via a window before carefully using the shadows and making her way out of the city. Once outside the city she spotted a tree root that had come out of the ground and gone back in creating a tree arch just outside the wall. Curious, she touched it, only to draw back her hand sharply when it glowed faintly. ¡°Is this a root from that big tree in the center of Ran city? The one that pulls in souls from other worlds.¡± She looked at it in awe as she walked through the arch a few times, then moved on.


    Capturing small animals would be her best bet since a larger animal would be hard to carry. Marionette started placing rope net traps and bait that would hopefully catch some rabbits, squirrels, or birds for her to bring home. Once set up she hid herself and waited. She must have sat for several hours before traps started going off. She was surprised to see among what she expected to catch she also snagged a raccoon and a badger. After using some herbs to knock them out so they wouldn''t make noise she carried her catches back into town.


    Once again Marionette kept to the shadows and avoided the night guards. She slowly made her way back to the store and crawled in through the window. She then went down the stairs and presented the animals to her father who already had a few sets of armor set out and ready. ¡°I can keep doing this for as long as needed. I don''t exactly need sleep or food. This body definitely has its perks.¡± The man nodded and started getting to work. ¡°I''m going to take my sweet time. I told him it would take me five years so I''m going to use up all five. Honestly, I could have done it in one but I don''t actually want him to have his army.¡±


    Marionette nodded. ¡°You are stalling.¡± The man let out a confirming grunt. ¡°I''m betting Leo and every other person that man has forced into service is doing so as well. It''s build his army or face public execution as a traitor to the Empire. The only traitor is him, and his ambition to take the high throne by force if necessary. That man must think he was chosen by God or something. Maybe if I delay long enough, someone will figure it out and step in.¡±


    Marionette let out a sigh and started packing a bag with stuff she would need for another hunt. ¡°I''ll do what I can to help.¡± The man stopped what he was doing to pat her shoulder. ¡°Don''t rush my dear. We need this to take time. After I''m done with this batch I''ll fix you up with a ring of illusion so you can do some errands for me without needing to be sneaky.¡± The doll clapped her hands ¡°Right, but I''ll still have to be sneaky with the animals right? I remember you saying that the magic you are using is forbidden.¡±


    The man nodded. ¡°If anyone knew about it I''d likely be executed. Well if it was the Duke he''d simply blackmail me. As long as he gets results, he doesn''t actually care if it''s forbidden magic.¡± Marionette would scowl if she could. ¡°What a vile man.¡± The man started using a magic ritual to put the animal souls into gems and power the small number of animated armors he created. ¡°These things aren''t exactly like you, they simply follow orders and have no will of their own. Also, the magic gem runs out of energy eventually unlike with you. The Duke will have to replace the gems every so often.¡±


    Marionette lit up a bit ¡°like a battery!¡± She stated excitedly. The man looked at her and furrowed his brow. ¡°A¡­ what?¡± Marionette looked over to him. ¡°It was something that existed in my old world. It stored energy that powered various things such as lights at night.¡± The man rubbed his chin. ¡°A magic item used to illuminate an entire city at night? That sounds slightly fantastical, but if I used a similar gem method but with a different source it might be possible. I''ll have to talk with Leo about it, maybe he''ll know a way to make it work.¡±


    Marionette shuffled around. ¡°This world is so much different then my old one. We didn''t exactly have magic. Everything was done using a combination of different things. We had something similar to the alchemy of this world and herbalism as well, just more advanced. We used it to power our world and help the sick and wounded.¡± The man thought about what he was being told. ¡°A world without magic? Without the beasts that are born from and with it¡­ what an interesting idea. Maybe I''ll bring that up to Leo too.¡±


    Marionette was curious now. ¡°Who is this Leo anyway?¡± The man responded simply ¡°an artist an artificer. We sometimes compare notes but he''s an insufferably social ladies man. I have no idea how he has the time for art and invention when he spends half of it at parties either selling his latest work or shmoosing the ladies. He''s young, a prodigy really. So it''s not surprising to see him act the way people that age do. He''s only sixteen and is already on the same level as a master craftsman. Kid came out of nowhere six years ago, he and his recluse of a sister just apperated from the aether.¡±


    Marionette tended her fingers a bit. ¡°Maybe one day¡­ I could meet them?¡± Her adoptive father looked at her quisitively for a moment. ¡°I guess once you have the illusion ring and can walk amongst the townsfolk there isn''t much reason to not take you with me places. People likely won''t pry farther after I say that you''re my daughter. Most people don''t know my personal life enough to know better.¡± Marionette nodded with excitement, she was looking forward to a future in this strange new world.

 Chapter Seven: That new adventurer is quite the doll.

    Three years have passed since Marionette came to this world. Three years of gathering animals to use in the creation of animated armors. Marionette was given a ring of minor illusion to cover up the fact she wasn''t actually human which allowed her to act more freely. Marionette decided to join the adventurers guild in order to help her father financially as well as get better access to resources for use in magic. This included, but was not limited to, monster corpses and even souls.


    Marionette was given soul gems and her weapon of choice was enchanted to put the soul of any animal she killed into one. Then all she would have to do is bring the gems back to her father so he could use them to animate armors. Joining the guild wasn''t difficult in itself. All it took was waiting in line and filling out paperwork. The only thing she felt bad about is having to lie about her race on the form and register as a human to avoid questions.


    Once she was a member of the guild she could officially take quests. However, when it came to doing solo missions, she was forced to stick with ones within her rank. As a ¡°wood¡± rank adventurer she was only allowed to take wood rank quests unless she registered a party that the guild felt could take on higher level quests or she herself proved she could handle something tougher. Unfortunately for her, a majority of the wood rank quests were gathering supplies from out of town for shops or dealing with local rodent outbreaks.


    Marionette knew that any quest that didn''t involve killing a monster or at least an animal didn''t contribute to the progress of her father''s job. Though she would sometimes take supply runs because they were better than nothing, she did her best to keep to kill requests. Then one day, only a few days into her registration, she caught a lucky break. An open extermination guild quest.


    An open guild quest is a type of quest where multiple people and parties could do it simultaneously with the rewards being based on the number of a set item turned in. In this case the quest called for the extermination of giant rats in the sewers. Apparently it''s a somewhat regular problem that crops up occasionally. So naturally, Marionette signed up for the quest as an individual and when the day came she joined a bunch of other low rank adventurers getting ready to enter the city''s sewers.


    Most of the people Marionette spotted were also likely lower level adventurers, she could tell by the quality of gear they had on. From what she knew of the guild and what she saw in the guild hall itself, her best guess is the majority of people here were wood and stone rank with a few copper ranked people as well. At best, Marionette expected there to be one or at most three bronze rank adventurers doing this quest simply because they were in the area and had the time.


    Then she spotted someone that stood out to her, even among the more unique looking and higher rank adventurers that included non-humans. This person was in full armor that covered his body, pitch black in color. He was a big guy and had four greatswords strapped to his back. The quality of his armor was definitely not something you''d see on a lower rank. As the adventurers waited for the quest manager to give them the briefing before they could get to work, Marionette could overhear a number of people muttering, mermering, and whispering amongst themselves.


    Marionette saw one girl point to the man in black armor as she loudly whispered to someone next to her. ¡°Oh my god, it''s him. The Black Knight of Riverside.¡± With the person responding ¡°no way, it''s really him.¡± Marionette had never heard of this man, likely due to not exactly getting out much till recently. ¡°Is that guy some sort of famous high ranking adventurer?¡± She asked the two.


    The girl turned to face Marionette. ¡°He''s a bit of an up-in-comer. Apparently he joined the guild just four years ago and despite only officially being Copper rank he''s already turned in two high value quests to take out named monsters. Local legends that have felled many an adventurer before him. He''s like some sort of fighting prodigy. People are going as far as to call him ¡°The Da Vinci of combat¡±. Only fourteen and he''s already regarded on the same level as an iron or steel rank by some.¡±


    Marionette nodded, only really understanding half of what she was told. The guild manager finally starts the briefing for the quest. ¡°You all read the job posting before signing up, but just in case you didn''t I''ll explain things fully. We have a giant rat problem in the city sewer. I don''t just mean the problem itself is giant, I am talking about the rats themselves as well. An infestation that''s gone unchecked. This isn''t the first time this has happened and likely won''t be the last. When you kill a rat, take its heart and stick it in a bag. For every heart you turn in while this quest is active you''ll receive five argentum coins. Groups will be limited to five max and you''ll be required to spread out.¡±


    The man then unrolls a map. ¡°We''ll be taking multiple points of entry to cover the most ground possible. In addition, I have been told we have two brand new members who signed up for this. Since you''ve never been in this type of quest before I''ll ask for a veteran to volunteer to escort you. This person will not be granted extra compensation.¡± He then opens a different paper for himself to read. ¡°Would Marionette Abstergo and Ariagoria "Charity" Wrath step up please.¡±


    Marionette walks her way over to the manager and is quickly joined by another woman. She had red skin, horns, a tail, and cloven hooves for feet. She looked like a demon, but was wearing a nun habit with the symbol of the Church of Longinus on it. The manager then gestured to the two ladies. ¡°Do I have any volunteers to take one or both of these ladies under their metaphorical wing?¡±


    A gruff voice comes from somewhere in the crowd but Marionette is unable to spot the source of the voice. ¡°Question for Miss Wrath, are you a cleric?¡± she stammers ¡°Y-yeah. Life domain, I''m mostly a healer.¡± The gruff voice then responds ¡°I''ll take them both into my party, and no one else. Any more than three people and I would risk them getting in my way.¡± The manager acknowledges the man''s offer. ¡°Well normally I wouldn''t allow someone of your rank to take on two greenhorns, but considering your reputation Mr. Aradae, I''ll make an exception.¡±


    Marionette and the demonic girl then move to an area to wait for the veteran that volunteered to help them both on his own. Marionette was a bit surprised to find it was the black knight that was pointed out before. Once they registered as a group for this quest the manager placed them at an entrance to start from. Once he left it was just the three of them.


    The black knight turned his head to face Marionette as he opened the sewer grate so they could enter. Despite apparently being only fourteen his voice was extremely gruff. ¡°Abstergo was it? Is there any relation to the magic item shop owner Giuseppe?¡± Marionette was a bit surprised that this adventurer knew about her adoptive father. ¡°Yeah, he''s my dad.¡± The knight nodded. ¡°I bought my first magic item from him right after completing my first quest.¡± Marionette easily did the math figuring out that his visit would have been about a year before she arrived in this world.


    The knight then looked to the red skinned demon nun. ¡°And your demonblood progenitor is Amon, correct?¡± The girl stammered, obviously surprised by the knight¡¯s question. ¡°He''s my dad, actually.¡± The man moves a bit in an almost jump, surprised by the response. ¡°A first generation demonblood, that''s rare.¡± The girl avoided eye contact with the knight. ¡°That won''t be a problem for you, will it?¡± The man lets out a grunt before replying. ¡°No, it won''t. As a beast-kin it would be a little silly for me to give you a hard time for what you were born as.¡±


    From what Marionette could tell, both herself and the demonblood cleric were a bit shocked to learn this person wasn''t human. ¡°I see¡­ well I guess we should go in now.¡± The knight nodded as he was getting ready to crawl into the manhole. But before going in he stopped and looked around and without being prompted shouted out to everyone. ¡°Before I forget, do not under any circumstances use fire to light up an area. It''s light magic or nothing unless you want to risk blowing everyone up.¡± Then he goes in with Marionette and Ariagoria following soon after.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Once in and walking around the near maze of a sewer system Marionette was somewhat thankful she could choose not to smell. ¡°So¡­ I don''t think I ever caught your name Mr. Black Knight.¡± The man''s head was on a pivot looking for enemies as he walked. ¡°Racknar Aradae, and just to clear things up I''m registered as a berserker as far as my combat type.¡± Marionette nodded ¡°I''m a rogue, good at getting around quietly and dealing with traps. What''s a berserker good for?¡± Ariagoria quickly answered for the man ¡°They like to get in close, and hit hard. They can take damage just as well as deal it out and tend to resort to unarmed combat. Some people call the combat type a walking siege weapon.¡±


    Marionette was satisfied with the explanation as they walked when suddenly Racknar stopped walking. ¡°We''ve got rats up ahead.¡± He warned simply. Both Marionette and Ariagoria readied their weapons. Marionette with the two blades of a gardening shear held like short swords and Ariagoria with a crossbow. The trio moved slowly down the sidewalk like pathway at the side of the literal river of shit that was the sewer.


    It was hard for Marionette to see the path directly in front of her because Racknar was blocking it, but when they stopped a second time she didn''t have to ask why. She could hear the sounds of the rats. Then she saw them. A group of five large rats, easily the size of small dogs as well as swarms of normal sized rats, were standing a bit ahead of them, illuminated by a small magical service light. Racknar unsheathed one of his two-handed greatswords using only one of his hands leaving the other hand open.


    Racknar ran into melee range and without hesitation sliced at one of the rats twice, killing it on the second strike. He then draws the other sword in order to block a bite attack from one of the other large rats. Ariagoria fired a shot at one of the small rats, killing it instantly. Since getting into melee at this time wasn''t a good idea for Marionette, she resorted to using throwing needles to take out three of the small rats.


    The three of them may have been limited to the maintenance walkways due to the fact no one really wants to walk in sewer water, the rats weren''t nearly as picky and started moving to try and surround the small party. Marionette switches to her blades and makes a cut at a big rat clearly injuring it but not killing it. Ariagoria shoots a large rat that was coming at her but it wasn''t enough to down the creature. Racknar still had three of the rats focused on him and cut down one of them with two slashes of his swords and injured a second with his third slash.


    The two rats Racknar had occupied both claw at his sides but don''t seem to do much damage, meanwhile Marionette barely dodges a bite attack from the other engaged with her. The rat trying to claw at Ariagoria swipes wide and smacks its claw right into the wall. Ariagoria uses this opportunity to whack it on the face with a one handed mace using her off hand which bashes in the things skull. The body of the large rat floats down the sewer. The little rats nip at the party''s ankles but don''t do much damage. In fact Marionette doesn''t even feel it


    Racknar lets out a guttural roar as he makes a swipe killing the injured large rat that was attacking him and kills the second large rat with two cuts killing it. He then stomps on a few of the smaller rats. Ariagoria, now free of any big rats, starts focusing on taking out small rats. Assuming Marionette can handle the last big rat. She dodges two claws and a bite from the large rodent before skillfully jamming her blades into its eyes. The group then makes relatively quick work of the swarms of regular rats.


    Once all the animals are dead, Racknar retrieves the hearts from the four large rat corpses as proof of the kills for the quest. ¡°Too bad the last one floated away, but it''s not that big a deal. How''s everyone''s ankles? If you have scratches and bites we¡¯ll need to patch them up.¡± Ariagoria lifts her nun habit a bit to show she''s wearing knee high leather boots. ¡°I came prepared, they didn''t even get through my boots. Mari might have had it rough though.¡± Racknar looks over to Marionette, then back to Ariagoria. ¡°She''s at no risk of infection.¡±


    Ariagoria knitted her eyebrows for a bit, but then shrugged. ¡°If you say so.¡± Then the group started moving again. The group continued to hunt down and kill rats throughout the sewer. Whenever they reached a crossroads, Racknar would ask Marionette to scout ahead. The first time he does so she pauses while passing him. ¡°Considering my attire doesn''t offer the ankle protection that Ariagoria¡¯s does, I''m surprised you aren''t worried about bites and cuts getting infected.¡±


    Racknar looked at her and drew in closer. Although Marionette couldn''t see the man''s eyes through the shadow in his helmet, she could tell his eyes were looking directly at her''s. He then gently grasped and lifted her right hand and spoke in a surprisingly soft and hushed tone despite his gruff voice. ¡°I never forget a face.¡± He stated simply while his armored fingers gently caressed her''s.


    At first Marionette thought he was being flirtatious, but his words definitely weren''t meant to be a pick up line. Especially considering she would have remembered meeting this man before. She then looked to the hand that was holding hers. On the wrist was a leather arm band, decorated with what looked like teeth, claws, and symbols that Marionette didn''t recognize. Then her eyes moved to his fingers. There, she spotted a ring that looked an awful lot like her''s.


    Marionette recognized her adoptive father''s work immediately and realized what Racknar meant when he said he never forgot a face. He had seen her body at her dad''s store when he visited four years ago, and although the illusion made her look human, she still had the same features as before. He knew what she was, not only that, but he was also using a ring of minor illusion.


    Marionette¡¯s dad had warned her that if anyone identified her ring as an illusion item, that person would be able to temporarily see through the illusion and to her true self. The same was true for Racknar when Mari realized he also had a ring of illusion. For a moment, brief but clear, she could see beyond the illusion cast by the ring.


    Marionette''s eyes widened in shock and she would have let out a yelp but her voice was stuck in her artificial throat as she found herself in front of an honest to goodness monster for just a moment. Pitch black carapace, eight black eyes, a set of fangs coming off the cheek of a strange looking face and mouth. He had two sets of arms and a set of spider-like legs curled up at his hips. A humanoid spider monster, something most would consider an abomination.


    Marionette remained silent, and although the illusion had been restored she found it hard to look Racknar in the face without thinking about his true nature. However, she did her best to put herself at ease. If this man-spider wanted to hurt her, he would have. She continued the mission as if she hadn''t seen anything. The group continued farther down the sewer area hunting down and killing more rats.


    Marionette couldn''t help but be anxious the entire time. Not only did Racknar know what she was, he himself was something strange. Marionette had seen a number of beast-kin around the city before, but never an insect or arachnid. The majority were mammals, with a minority of avian, reptilian, or amphibious ones. There were a few types of fish men, but they were considered separate from beast-kin and Marionette had only seen one in her time here. She had questions, but couldn''t openly ask them without outing him.


    The knight was keeping quiet about her true nature, so it was only fair she did the same. There were a few questions she could ask him openly between rat encounters though. ¡°I overheard some people call you the Black Knight of Riverside. Were you born there?¡± Racknar responded without looking back at her. ¡°Not exactly, but it''s the closest city to where I was born.¡± The doll nodded. ¡°Are there a lot of beast-kin in that area?¡± Racknar took a moment to respond. ¡°Not that I know of.¡±


    Marionette didn''t feel any closer to figuring this man out or understanding what he was about. ¡°I heard you''ve taken out two named monsters. That''s quite impressive for someone of your age and rank. I''m curious as to who you took down.¡± Ariagoria nodded. ¡°I was also curious about that since I had heard a bit about you as well.¡± Racknar let out a small sigh. ¡°First named monster I killed was Karriona, a razer locust queen who claimed to be a champion of the god Locath.¡±


    Ariagoria was clearly shocked by this information. ¡°Wouldn''t that make her a Paladin or Cleric?¡± Racknar nodded ¡°or a Warlock with a divine patron. It was a really tough fight considering she was infected with Locath''s Blessing. I''m not sure how but the infection made its way to a black iron spider¡¯s nest resulting in a brood mother and a few of her spawn being infected. Alitha Aradae was the second named monster I had to take out in order to prevent the illness from going any farther and infecting the entire nest.¡±


    Marionette stopped in her tracks when she realized that Racknar and the black iron brood mother had the same family name. Was he¡­ raised by giant spiders despite being a beast-kin? Is that how beast-kin are created? A number are born from animals via magic and when they find others of the same kind create a new race? Were there others like him out there, or was he the first and only of his kind? Marionette had so many questions she couldn''t openly ask that it made her head spin.


    Racknar noticed that Marionette had been lagging behind. ¡°You coming, Mari?¡± He asked. Now out of her own head Marionette quickly caught up with the group. After several hours of killing giant and regular sized rats the group eventually left the sewer. All together, each of them made seventy five argentum coins. The job done, the group got ready to disband.


    Marionette looked to Racknar, thinking about their situation. She speaks to him quietly ¡°Does it really not bother you, what I am?¡± He shook his head. ¡°I could ask you the same question.¡± She thought about it for a moment. She then spoke loudly enough for Ariagoria to hear ¡°I was uncomfortable at first, but I guess it really is what''s on the inside that matters. I''d team up with both of you again in a heartbeat.¡± Ariagoria nods and agrees. ¡°Same, I''ll see you around.¡± The group had disbanded but Mari felt it definitely wouldn''t be the last time she would see these people.

 Chapter Eight: Hellborn, the birth of Ariagoria

    A humble church in a humble town of America in the year twenty ten. Inside is a young woman who is training to become a nun. A devout member of the church she prays and goes to church every day. At only eighteen she graduates from seminary school and becomes a fully fledged member of the nunnery. She regularly donates time and resources to those in need, the downtrodden and the homeless. A pure and saintly maiden that would make Mother Teresa herself proud.


    There''s one downside to purity though, and that is the desire to corrupt it that drives depravity. It seems the more pure something is, the greater the desire to taint, defile, and dirty it becomes. Poor souls both depraved and perverse constantly gave her problems. Making lecherous demands, and attempting to grope her without consent. It was times like this she was glad her extremely religious father was a bit overprotective. He had made sure that she could handle herself in a fight if necessary when he wasn''t around.


    Any who took a wrong move with any member of the nunnery would have to deal with the closest thing her congregation had to a bouncer or bodyguard. She quickly gained a reputation as the ¡°black belt saintess¡± among the members of her congregation. Life was far from boring for the young nun, and her reputation only grew over the years. Then one day, six years after becoming a nun, the young woman had taken a regular trip to serve soup at the local homeless shelter.


    It was a good day, with lots of soup made and handed out to everyone at the shelter. Another good day of doing the Lord''s work. The nun finishes up her voluntary community service and starts walking home. On her way, while crossing the street, a drunk or distracted driver ran the red light and impacted the nun. As she lay on the road, broken and bleeding, she knew that it would be her last day on this Earth. She sent up one final prayer. ¡°All I want is to keep helping others and to keep serving God.¡± With that final thought, everything went black.


    ¡°Ariagoria. Ariagoria. Ariagoria!¡± A deep masculine voice shouted at her for attention. The girl looked over at her ¡°father¡±, the man who was raising her in this new life. She had clear memories of her life before, but was now stuck living with this horrid man. In her new life she was born into a place that looked like Hell in the art of her old life, born looking like a demon as a result of a union of a human and a demon of some world that resembled her old one in many ways.


    ¡°You answer me when I call you young lady, the first time I call for you. You will show me respect. I will not tolerate such behavior from a half-blood of all things.¡± The large muscular red skinned demon scolded her. Oddly enough, he reminded Ariagoria of her overly religious father from her past life. ¡°Yes father.¡± She groaned out. The man then scolded her again. ¡°Daughter or no, you will address me by my proper titles.¡±


    Ariagoria rolled her eyes. She''s been stuck with this crappy dad long enough to be a teenager for the second time around. ¡°As you wish, Lord Amon the Wrathful, ruler of the fifth circle of Inferno.¡± The man scowled at the teenager. ¡°Lord Amon the Wrathful is sufficient.¡±


    All Ariagoria wanted in this life was to get away from this evil and wicked man. Inferno was a grim but organized place. Also known as The Nine Hells, the realm consists of nine distinct areas, each with its own biome and ruler that lords over it. Her father, Amon, was the ruler of the fifth circle that was known as Styx for the one of the rivers that flowed through it. The river often overflows making much of the territory a muddy mess of a place. He is often regarded as the third most powerful as far as physical prowess and military might.


    One day, she got her chance. A portal opened up in her area, a mage in an area her father called Mortalus was trying to summon a demon. She piggybacked the portal and immediately made a run for it. At only thirteen, she had finally found a chance to live on her own. Away from her tyrant of a father.


    Airagoria traveled from the place she entered and to a city nearby. Or rather as nearby two settlements tended to be meaning it took her several hours of walking to get there. She did her best to hide her face with a hood as she walked through the city looking for someplace she might be able to stay. That was when she spotted a familiar looking building. This Earth-like world with magic had many things in common with her''s, and she knew a church when she saw one.


    She headed inside the church and found a place to sit and pray. It''s been a bit since she could, she never risked visibly being in prayer while living with her new dad. She wondered why God would place her here, in this body. Why would she be given this demonic form? Was it punishment, or a trial of some sort? As she sat there in deep prayer a group of adventurers entered the church.


    There was a human man, dressed in silver armor with gold filigree that had a sword and shield. A woman in leather armor with a bow and arrows. An androgynous person in decorated robes carrying a book. A somewhat skinny man dressed in an outfit that reminded her of a martial arts gi. And lastly a buff woman with a massive double ended ax. The woman spoke first. ¡°I still don''t get why you insist on doing this ritual before every mission. Last I checked you weren''t a paladin.¡±


    The man took a seat in the spot across the aisle from her. ¡°Think of it as a good luck ritual. I may not be a paladin or cleric but I am very much in touch with God spiritually.¡± He then looks over at Ariagoria. ¡°And look, I''m not the only one doing morning prayer today. Look at this fine soul who at least isn''t dressed like a paladin or cleric.¡± Ariagoria started putting in more effort to hide her face.


    The ranger noticed that the girl had become jittery when acknowledged so she naturally started getting suspicious, narrowing her eyes at the robed figure that was sitting and praying. She then declares out loud ¡°she''s acting kinda shifty, I think she''s hiding something.¡± She then quickly reached over and grabbed Ariagoria''s hood and yanked it down only to let go of the hood and leap backwards sharply from the shock.


    Ariagoria was practically in tears as she tried to talk. ¡°P-please, let me explain. I may look like a demon but I used to be human.¡± The warrior moved between the girl and the rest of his party and put his arms out. ¡°Don¡¯t rush into anything guys, let''s at least hear her explanation.¡± He then turns to Ariagoria. ¡°So tell me, how did you end up looking like this?¡± He then moved his hand in a strange manner and a pulse of light went through the area like a shockwave but it didn''t harm Ariagoria in any way.


    Ariagoria started talking, her words flowing freely. ¡°I was born this way.¡± It wasn''t exactly what she was trying to say but it was fine since she intended to be honest anyway. The warrior raised an eyebrow. ¡°You said earlier you used to be human.¡± Ariagoria nodded before speaking. ¡°There was an accident, I¡­ died? Then I woke up as a child here having been reborn like this.¡±


    The man put his finger to his chin and hummed in thought. ¡°What were you before you died?¡± Ariagoria sighed. ¡°I was a nun at my local church. A devout follower of God. I spread his light whenever and wherever I could.¡± The man smiled. ¡°How would you like to become a nun again? A cleric of the one true God spreading his light wherever you are?¡± Ariagoria lit up as she looked up at the man. ¡°You''d really help me do that? I''d be grateful.¡±


    The man gently put his hands on her shoulder. ¡°I''ll put in a good word with a friend of mine and he''ll make sure you are trained.¡± The man in the gi spoke up. ¡°Are you sure that''s a good idea Ken? She''s a demonblood and not everyone will be comfortable-¡± the warrior put up a hand and interrupted the other man. ¡°I accept anyone who carries the light as my sibling in arms. Regardless of race or circumstances of birth, any can learn to accept the light of Longinus.¡±


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Ariagoria was confused. In seminary school she had learned that Longinus was the guy that shoved a spear into the side of Jesus who died for the sins of man. ¡°That''s just a strange coincidence, right? The church looks just like the old ones in the world I left and it is even adorned with crosses. Well, as long as the faith is about helping others in the name of God I guess it doesn''t matter if some names are a bit off.¡± She nodded at the man. ¡°Then I''ll follow your lead.¡±


    The warrior, along with his party, then escorted Ariagoria to someone in the church that the warrior was definitely familiar with. Once introductions were made, the priest agreed to take her in and train her under him. ¡°If the great Sir Kensington vouches for you, then I have no reason to turn you away.¡± The warrior chuckled as he rubbed the back of his head, clearly embarrassed. ¡°You can just call me Ken, Father.¡±


    Ariagoria was then set up to be trained by the priest. She helped them to create a nun habit just like her old one and read over the ¡°Book of Longinus¡±. It had similarities to the Bible with changes that concerned Ariagoria, but she chose to press on. She was surprised her training included magic and combat training. The priest told her as a servant of The Light, it was part of her duty to drive out darkness wherever it may be.


    She was taught light and healing magics, as well as trained in the use of a crossbow and mace. The traditional weapons of the cleric were chosen as they were the best weapons for fighting the forces of darkness. Though some clerics use shields for defense, all use the same method of attack. Bolts, often dipped in holy water and tipped with silver. The blunt mace, great for bashing in zombie heads. The knowledge of undead creatures like zombies didn''t really surprise Ariagoria, all things considered.


    Once her training was completed, she quickly went into the old pattern she held in her old life. When she wasn''t out adventuring and cleansing undead she was helping those in need. Because of this people started calling her ¡°Charity¡± because they either felt uncomfortable using or had difficulty pronouncing her given name. She adopted the name happily.


    At the age of fourteen, she was ready for her first big job for the city of Flowers. Clearing giant rats from the sewer. However, since she was only recently registered with the guild, they requested someone with experience to help guide her as well as a young human woman who was also new. A knight in all black offered to take them both into a temporary party.


    The man was a Beast-kin, a sort of animal man. Same age as herself. Though he didn''t specify what kind of beast-kin he was, the fact he covered his features likely meant others would be made uncomfortable by his looks. He voiced he had no issues with teaming up with people of different races including demonbloods. He even seemed completely fine with the fact she was a first generation and her father was a demon lord. It even seemed to amuse him.


    Ariagoria noticed the man had acted strangely about a few things during the quest. At no point did he request healing for himself or the other party member. He did have full armor so it''s possible the attacks he took did little to no damage, but the person was another story. She was only wearing light armor and didn''t have the foresight to wear high-rise boots to cover her ankles. Yet despite this, when the knight asked about ankle protection he only asked Ariagoria, insisting the rogue was fine.


    Ariagoria didn''t pressure the knight for answers for her questions since she was worried doing so might mess up the rare occurrence of finding someone who treated her like a person and not a demon. Despite her efforts she could feel the discomfort of her fellow members of the church whenever they saw her. However, her existence in the church provided it with a good narrative that was great for PR so no one from the church actively attacked her. At least not physically.


    When the party finished the quest and split up the reward, she was somewhat saddened by the separation. She had seemingly found a group that accepted her for who she was and it had only been temporary. Though she could at least find the rogue thanks to an offhand comment made by the knight. He had mentioned her being the daughter of a local magic item shop owner. She had no idea where to find the knight. All she knew is he seemed to live in the area around Riverside.


    Although Ariagoria wanted to team up with them again, for now it was back to the church. She walked her way to the church in Flowers and sat at one of the benches. She then began to pray quietly to herself. ¡°Please God, allow me to team up with them again, or others like them who accept me as I am. I don''t like being alone.¡±


    After doing some prayer, Ariagoria got up and started making her way to the place where she made soup for all those who were too downtrodden to afford a proper meal. Ariagoria spotted a group of paladins crowded around an area and went over to investigate. The group were all following someone in extremely ornate armor like you would only see from the highest level of paladin or knight.


    The person had their helmet off to show a surprisingly young looking face. From what Ariagoria could tell this person was just a teenager, not much older than herself. He was fair skinned, with black hair that partially covered his dark brown eyes. He wasn''t outwardly handsome, but was far from ugly. One could say he was somewhat average and plain. He had angular almond shaped eyes indicating to Ariagoria that he was this world''s equivalent to an Asian or maybe an Asian-American mix.


    When Ariagoria finally cut through the crowd to see why they were all huddled she was shocked to see that this young man leading this group of paladins and clerics was aggressively holding someone around her own age dressed like a mage by the wrist. The mage had light brown hair and blue eyes and looked mostly average for a mage minus the fact his robes were purple and had a sash like that some priests at the church would drape over their robes. Purple was not a color Ariagoria saw often on clothes since coming here.


    Ariagoria saw that the paladin was trying to force a ring off the young mages finger and yelling at him to let him take the ring off or face Devine or legal punishment. Ariagoria interrupted the distasteful display by calling out to the two. ¡°What in the Nine Hells is going on here?!¡±


    Both froze to look at Ariagoria. The mage gave a small, soft, and genuine smile at her. The paladin only scowled in disgust. ¡°If you must know, this ¡°mage¡± refused to tell me what type of caster he is, and I have reason to suspect this ring is a ring of illusion. A restricted item. As such, even those who are adventurers and are permitted to use one must remove it upon request by anyone with authority to arrest them.¡±


    Ariagoria grumbled to herself before asking ¡°and who exactly gave you the authority to arrest someone?¡± The Paladin let go for the mage only for another to hold him while the head paladin talked to Ariagoria. ¡°Listen here, you little shit. I am a summoned chosen and will not be questioned by some hell spawn playing dress up in a nun habit and pretending to be a righteous follower of the one true God. I have the authority to smite the wicked wherever it may stand and someone tainted with the stench of Inferno such as yourself qualifies.¡±


    The paladin draws his sword when the warrior Sir Kensington cuts through the crowd. ¡°Hey hey hey! You can''t just cut down a member of the order all willy-nilly.¡± The paladins and clerics other than the leader back off. ¡°Now would you please explain what''s going on here?¡± The paladin snaps at Sir Ken ¡°Do you know who I am?! I am a chosen summoned hero.¡± Sir Ken then gives a sly smile. ¡°That''s exactly it. Handling such a menial task is far below one of your station.¡± Ken does a bow with a flourish. Ariagoria could tell that Sir Ken was blowing smoke up this guy''s ass.


    Thankfully the man seemed to go for it and allowed Ken to continue. ¡°A real leader knows how to properly delegate, so please, allow me and my humble party to handle this matter. I can have my mage friend here cast true sight on me while I use zone of truth and if this mage is hiding something nefarious we''ll handle it for you so you are free to attend to more important matters.¡± The young paladin backs off. ¡°You''re right, this isn''t worth my time. He''s all yours.¡± He then walks away and Sir Ken takes a gentle hold of the mage.


    Ken nods to his mage friend and they cast a spell on Ken who then does a gesture that causes a ripple of light to move through the area. Then he takes a look at the mage. Though it might have been hard for others to see, Ariagoria could tell that Sir Ken was shaken by what he saw but didn''t say anything. ¡°Tell me kid, do you believe in a god?¡± The mage blinked a few times before responding. ¡°I didn''t use to, but the last few years have left me a little more pliable to the idea. I mean¡­ it might be kinda hard to have reincarnation without one.¡±


    Sir Ken nodded with a smile. ¡°Come on young lad, I''ll take you to the local guild hall. You won''t be harassed there.¡± Ariagoria followed Sir Ken. ¡°I''ll come too. You never know when you''ll need a healer.¡± Sir Ken gave her a nod as the three walked. Once they got inside the guild hall they sat down and Ken instructed the mage to sign up if he hadn''t already as being a member of the guild helped protect those that were non humans from the more bigoted members of society.


    The mage finally had a chance to speak freely for the first time since Ariagoria first saw him. ¡°I''m already a member of the guild. My name is Davy Jones. I think that might have been why that guy was suspicious of me. Apparently the name Davy Jones was a give away to him that I am a reborn.¡± Ken let out a sigh. ¡°You know, I went most of my life without ever meeting more then one confirmed reborn. Now it feels like I can''t go anywhere without tripping on one. Nice to meet you Davy, I''m Sir Kensington. You can call me Ken.¡± Ariagoria also greeted the mage. ¡°And I''m Ariagoria, but everyone calls me Charity.¡±


    Davy gave a smile and nodded. ¡°It''s nice to meet you too. It''s not exactly been an easy transition into this life but knowing there are friendly people like you out there definitely helps. I think I''ll make this city my main base of operations from now on. I was worried at first when I was told to come here by my mentor.¡± Ariagoria had to ask. ¡°Who''s your mentor?¡± Davy chuckled nervously. ¡°Nobody you would know, just a bookworm named Ernie.¡±

 Chapter Nine: Awaken, disconnected.

    Black, then with a jolt a rush of color as a man looks side to side. Heart racing, in a panic. He looks at a fleshy veiny translucent membrane but can''t see much through it clearly. ¡°Where am I? What''s going on? Last thing I remember¡­¡± He thought back to what he could remember from a time before he had awoken in this strange and alien situation.


    He remembered walking through a city, not the largest but definitely intimidating to those from outside it. Tall buildings of metal and glass reached hundreds of feet into the sky. He remembered riding in a vehicle, going to a factory where he worked. Ten hours a day, four days a week, with three day weekends. The work was rough, but the pay was well worth it.


    Once done he would go home. He spent most of his free time playing games and watching anime. He was the textbook stereotype of what many called a weeb. Except instead of being a fat slob that lived in his mother''s basement, he rented a small apartment. In it he filled the space with memorabilia and collectables. Figurines, body pillows, a library worth of DVDs, posters, manga. It was a weeb paradise, made possible by his high paying hard labor day job.


    Life was good, the man wanted for nothing. Sure he wasn''t rich but he was far from poor. In fact, if not for his habit, he probably could have even bought a house at the obscene prices that were a problem for others. Although as far as material possession went, there was one thing he wanted. A girlfriend.


    He was somewhat of a socially awkward neet, and even if he could get over that and find a woman with similar interests, no one wanted to have to compete over someone''s affection with a fictional character. That problem went both ways. Sure, in time and with effort he might have found someone that he clicked with but he was okay with the idea of living alone for most of his life.


    Life has different plans however. As what little he could remember continued he eventually reached the last memory of his time before waking up here. He was working at the factory, just another day, when suddenly the machine stopped working and he heard a strange creaking sound followed by the machine shaking violently. ¡°Oh fu-¡± was all he managed to say before the thing literally exploded in his face sending him flying.


    As he lay there on the floor, bleeding out from the swiss cheese holes the shrapnel had made in his body he reached out to a coworker and groaned out. ¡°If I don''t make it, delete my hard drive.¡± Then flopped to the floor and thought to himself: ¡°if there is a god, please have mercy on my soul and let me reincarnate as a tentacle monster.¡± Then everything went black.


    The man reached out and broke out from the membrane landing on his hand and knees coughing up fluid. His vision was still blurry but he saw that something was attached to his abdomen and yanked it out. A great pain surged through his body causing him to cry out in pain. A strange garbled noise escaped his mouth. His body felt too weak to stand and he started crawling his way forward as he cleaned off his eyes. His vision cleared and he could see the floor clearly.


    The floor looked and felt like purple flesh. It squished and slapped as he moved. Then he felt arms grab him and help him up. He got the feeling these people were just trying to help him. They laid him onto a bed of sorts where he heard electric sounds and felt a tingling sensation throughout his body. Then he was handed a set of purple robes and a sash to match. His vision now clear and it suddenly easier to move around he was able to get a good look at the pair of people that helped him.


    He tries not to freak out but is definitely shocked by the appearance of the two people who helped him. They were both wearing purple robes like the ones he was just given. Strange vein-like patterns with strange symbols that he found despite him having never seen them before he could read and understand. Their sashes were white with a green stripe down the middle. Somehow he knew this meant they were the closest thing to doctors in this strange place. Their heads looked like someone had taken a squid and plopped it on someone''s shoulders, a mass of short tentacles dropping from where the mouth should be. They had big black eyes like those seen on depictions of gray aliens but they had purple dots forming a circle similar to an iris on a human.


    Though their bodies were human-like, their skin was purple and they possessed webbed and clawed hands. Once they were done helping him, the two alien creatures simply walked off to perform other tasks. Now cleaned off and able to walk, the man started exploring the corridors of this strange fleshy alien area. As he walks he sees these strange fleshy pods that almost look like boils or polyps inside the corridor. When he takes a closer look he notices inside one is another tentacle faced alien.


    When his mind starts to form questions about things he finds it seems he already knows the answers somehow. These aliens are known by other people as illithids, they don''t reproduce normally but rather grow new members into full adults using these pods. Once born the muscles are stimulated so they can walk within the first day of being born. They are telepathic and are preprogrammed with basic knowledge. When born they are normally connected to a central intelligence that runs their society as a hive mind. This Master Brain leads one of many pods of illithid.


    These pods can be as small as a single nautilus or as big as a fleet. The nautilus functions like a spaceship as the illithid go from place to place. Apparently, they send out scouting parties like the one he''s on to find places that have intelligent life like humans. Once they find a candidate world they kidnap a few natives and introduce them to illithid tadpoles. These tadpoles once inside a chosen target act like a parasite that converts the target into an illithid.


    You see normally when a lifeform reproduces naturally there are occasionally errors in the code or DNA of the new life. If these mutations aid survival or help attract mates it propagates and if the mutation is detrimental it dies out. This is the natural and slow process of evolution. However, the reproductive process of the illithid is perfect, no errors. This means that they have become evolutionarily stagnant. Not liking the idea of depending on random errors resulting in beneficial changes, they instead opted to convert quote unquote lesser life forms and take anything advantageous and spread it across all illithid maintaining a unified form.


    This means any adaptation that results in a change in physical appearance, that change is either made the new standard or removed from the hive. The entity is either abandoned or straight up euthanized. Meaning if an illithid is born with a skin color besides purple and that skin color isn''t an advantage, they will late stage abort it without a second thought. Because they are all one mind, it''s hardly considered murder since unless the new illithid is not connected to the Master Brain, everything it was remains a part of the hive.


    The man continued to sift through the preprogrammed knowledge given to this new body he possesses and also learns that in the process of parasitically hijacking the evolution of other beings, they often go as far as to colonize and convert the entire planet effectively commiting genocide on all the sentient life on it. Since illithids view humans and similar beings as lesser than them they don''t really see an issue with doing this.


    The man quickly realizes that if the illithid realize he''s not connected to the hive mind they''ll likely kill him on the spot. He starts going out of his way to avoid any he sees walking the halls as he tries to find a way out of the nautilus and into a safe area free of these squid faced freaks. Even knowing physically he was one of them.


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Eventually when given no other option but to walk passed an illithid he notices it doesn''t pay any attention to him. Since they are telepathic, shouldn''t they be able to detect he''s not a part of the hive despite his looks? He then hears a voice in his head, communicating from somewhere unseen. ¡°Well this is new. I''ve never seen this happen before.¡± After looking around and seeing no one he chose to try and respond telepathically. ¡°Who''s there? What do you want?¡±


    The voice laughs a bit in the man''s mind. ¡°What do I want? I want to see where this goes. So I''ll make a deal with you. I''ll prevent them from detecting you and give you access to extra magic, and in exchange you''ll give me information. Whatever I ask for, whenever I ask for it. Just information, I''m not going to tell you what you can and can''t do to get it.¡±


    The man thought about it for a bit. ¡°Sure, why not. So what do I call you?¡± The voice responded ¡°Just call me Ernie. And to answer a question from earlier, though you could take it with a grain of salt, I''ll just say even the illithid once worshiped gods. Some still do.¡± The man thought this odd. Everything he knew about illithids suggested they go out of their way to be uniform and have unity.


    The entity then continued after a pause. ¡°And what do I call you?¡± The man thought about it. He couldn''t remember what his old name was all that clearly. He had only a vague recollection. He did remember names of other people, some fictional. ¡°Davy Jones. Just Davy is fine.¡±


    Ernie let out a humming sound in Davy''s mind. ¡°Alright Davy.¡± Then after a pause started talking again. ¡°I almost forgot to mention. I can block the illithid from mentally detecting you''re not part of the hive but I can''t prevent them from visually noticing you are different.¡± Davy blinked a few times. ¡°What?¡± He then looked at his arms.


    His arms looked the same as those of any other illithid. Clawed and webbed, purple in color. But then he noticed small blue splotches on his skin that reminded him a bit of vitiligo, a skin condition that causes a person to get white blotches on their skin. The voice then stated in his mind. ¡°Your iris is blue rather than purple as well and those spots will only grow. In time your skin will be a shade of blue throughout.¡±


    Davy knew his best chance of survival was to get out of here, and he also knew that if he left this nautilus as is then the people on the world they were at would be in danger. He decided then and there to destroy this nautilus and escape to the world below. The only question now was how to do that. He needed some way to sabotage the nautilus and get out alive afterwards.


    He found among his programmed knowledge various details of how the nautilus functions. It didn''t take long to come up with a way to self destruct the ship and make it out. There was an organ, one that functioned like a power core and felicitated travel across worlds and realms. He could override the alarms and set the core to overload. Then hop in an escape pod of sorts after rigging them all to eject at the same time leaving none for the illithid.


    Thanks to his new patron, Davy was able to freely travel the shop and thanks to the programming he knew exactly where to go. The process wasn''t exactly difficult but he at least had to wait for an opportunity to act without being spotted as he performed the sabotage. Everything went smoothly. Maybe a bit too smoothly. Once the pods were set up he climbed inside and launched. As he was shot at the planet below he felt the pod shaking from the explosion. Then there was a hard stop as his pod met solid ground.


    Davy opened the pod and climbed out to find himself in the middle of a vast grassy area with only a few trees. He gave a quick look to the sky. ¡°Glad that''s over with.¡± and moved on. In the distance was a stone building of some sort with a tower. With nowhere else to go Davy made his way to the building. Once there he noticed there were people active around it. Davy pulled up his hood and hoped it would be enough. As he got closer he realized the people he saw weren''t humans but goblins.


    The goblins weren''t as ugly as he expected, nor were they exactly the human standard of attractive. Rather than sharp pointed noses and jagged pointy ears, they had softer features to an extent. The noses came in a bit of a variety, and although they had pointed ears only some were jagged from damage rather than genetics. Davy also saw that the goblins weren''t dressed in garbage leather and hide armor as he had often seen depicted in his old life. Instead they were wearing dark green armor made from what was likely some kind of large insect and held weapons likely salvaged from the same creature.


    The leader was obvious to spot, wearing a skull adorned with feathers. He had a sickle and shield and was giving orders to the other goblins. Davy cautiously approached the goblins that were going through things left behind in the outpost to get a better look at what they were doing. He saw the leader pull a ring out of a chest being searched and put it on, a ripple covered his body and suddenly he looked human. He grumbled and tossed it behind him. Davy quickly snatched it up and put it on.


    This sudden movement resulted in him making noise alerting the goblins to his presence. The goblins all raise weapons made from giant insect parts at Davy who puts his hands up. ¡°I don''t want to fight, I just want the ring.¡± He points to the ring on his finger. The lead goblin narrows his eyes at Davy. ¡°If uman no mean harm, then uman can leave Rek alone.¡± Davy backs away slowly and starts making his leave. ¡°Cool. Cool. Reasonable goblins.¡± Davy sees a path leading away from the building in two directions and picks one kinda at random.


    After several hours of walking eventually Davy reaches a city. He looks on in awe at the massive wall and the fact it reminds him of pictures he had seen of Italy in his old life. ¡°Wow, now that''s a city.¡± The voice that had been silent for a while finally pitched in again. ¡°Let''s see here¡­ City of Flowers in the Country of Ran. One of the biggest cities in the central country of the Empire of Ran that spans across most of the countries in this continent. Run by humans, with little to no separation of church and state. The empire has xenophobic tendencies and all but enforces a central religion.¡±


    Davy lets out a sigh. ¡°So it''s the Holy Roman Empire by a different name and this is Florence Italy. Got it.¡± Ernie hummed. ¡°Sure, if you say so.¡± Then went silent again. Davy walked through the city when he saw a group of people in shiny armor all following what seemed to be a teenager. This was a bit confusing but he figured he would be able to walk right past them.


    Unfortunately the leader looked at him and engaged in conversation. ¡°Well hello there stranger. Those are unusual looking robes, even for a mage. May I ask what your name is?¡± Davy, seeing no reason no to, responds with his name. ¡°I''m Davy Jones, I''m new around here.¡± The teenager made a face, then looked Davy up and down and focused on the ring. ¡°I have reason to suspect that''s a ring of illusion. By the authority given to me by the Empire of Ran and the Church of Longinus, I hereby order you to remove it.¡±


    Davy¡¯s eyes widened as he immediately realized the situation he was in. He could comply, revealing his true face and likely get attacked. Or he could refuse, and likely get attacked. Davy held out his hand with the ring on it and moved it around. ¡°This old thing? It''s an heirloom from my grandmother. Hardly magical.¡± Unfortunately the lead paladin wasn''t buying it. ¡°Remove it now, or I''ll remove it for you.¡±


    This quickly resulted in a scuffle with the paladin trying to forcefully remove the ring with Davy doing his best to keep it on. Thankfully some people intervened. A person in armor, another paladin or a knight, as well as a demoness in a nun''s habit, stepped in and convinced the unpleasant teen to hand off dealing with Davy to them. Once in the custody of the new people they took him to the guild hall to help him get registered.


    As they walked, Davy couldn''t help but be distracted. Because of her more goat-like legs and her tail, the dress part of the nun habit had to be modified to accommodate her. This meant slits that resulted in her showing significantly more leg then a nun would normally. ¡°God she''s got some nice legs on her. So long as you can overlook the backwards knees and cloven hooves. In fact she''s overall fairly attractive. God what I''d do with those horns.¡± Once in the building he fills out the paperwork but puts ¡°Sorcerer¡± as his combat type.


    Once that''s done he sits with the two that helped him. ¡°I can''t thank you enough for helping me out back there.¡± The knight smiled a bit awkwardly and waved dismissively. ¡°It''s no big deal. It''s my mission to aid any child of God. All who know the light are my brothers. And since you are at least open to receiving his light you can be saved.¡±


    Davy chuckled nervously and the demoness finally asked ¡°So how exactly did that confrontation start anyway?¡± Davy sighed before responding. ¡°Everything started out fine. He commented on my robes being odd even for a mage and asked my name. When I told him it was Davy Jones he insisted I remove my ring under suspicion of it creating an illusion.¡±


    Sir Ken titled his head to the side. ¡°I don''t get why that would make him suspicious, Jones may not be a family name I''ve encountered before but that''s not exactly a red flag.¡± Ariagoria then explained ¡°In my previous life, Davy Jones was a fictional character from a folktale among sailors. In one somewhat recent depiction he has a squid-like face.¡± Sir Ken nodded. ¡°I see, so he assumed that Davy here was a reborn with an odd sense of humor but since he didn''t know for a fact it was a ring of illusion he couldn''t see through it.¡±


    Davy¡¯s eyes widened at the knowledge that knowing that there is an illusion in play can allow them to see through it. This meant that these two definitely saw his true face. ¡°Does my appearance not bother you?¡± Ariagoria laughed a bit ¡°I''ve got red skin, horns, a tail, and goat legs. I''m not going to freak out over an unusual appearance.¡± Ken added ¡°I was put off at first, but after talking with you a bit I felt confident you had no malicious intent.¡±


    Davy let out a sigh of relief ¡°At least some people around here are reasonable. Here I was starting to think that the only reasonable people I would meet today would be goblins.¡± Ken raises his eyebrow at that but doesn''t pry and Ariagoria just laughs a bit. Davy gives another round of thank yous before Sir Ken rejoins his party and goes to do his own thing. Ariagoria on the other hand suggests forming a team with her for a quest. Davy accepted the offer and the two looked for a quest they could take on together.

 Chapter Ten: The Summoned Chosen

    In an average high school in Japan, we zoom in on the building on an average day. Inside one of the classrooms a sixteen year old student who is getting a test back from his teacher. He''s internally monologuing in his head for some reason like he''s a character in an anime or something. ¡°Hello, my name is Kenshi Wantanabe, and I''m just your average sixteen year old high schooler.¡± A closer look at his test shows he received an A+. The student''s uniform also fits him a bit tighter than other students due to him having some clear muscle definition underneath. Far from an average student.


    He continued to narrate in his head, despite there being no one but himself to hear it. Except you. But he doesn''t know that you, the viewer, exists. ¡°My life is pretty boring, but I don''t complain. Though I wish something interesting would happen, I''m just glad I don''t have to worry about some nutjob with a gun shooting up my school like an American.¡± He literally just complained. Also, just to clarify, regularity of school shootings is exaggerated by the news and internet.


    ¡°I go to school, participate in after school activities, go home, do homework, then either read Manga or watch Anime whenever I''m not hanging out with friends. All in all, an average life.¡± Kenshi has a lot of friends, way more than average. A very well liked and social kid. His home is large, his parents are obviously wealthy. Kenshi wants for nothing, he''s never known true struggle. Everything in life has simply come easy to him.


    He never had to worry about whether there would be food on his plate, a roof over his head, or a bed to sleep in. He considers himself to be average, and doesn''t truly know how good he has it. The only bad part of his life, the only normal or average part, is the monotony of it. One day while walking home from school he stopped to see a truck speeding right at him and froze. He found he was unable to move and would likely be hit if he didn''t get out of the way.


    However, before it could reach him his body was covered in light and he suddenly found himself in a dark room. Or maybe it was just black. The only thing in the room was a simple and modest wooden desk. Sitting at it was an individual with a black robe covering their features. ¡°Ah, it worked. I was worried. I''ve never pulled a full body into here before. Hello there Kenshi Wantanabe, you have been chosen. Congratulations.¡±


    Kenshi was naturally a bit confused. ¡°Chosen? For what? Who even are you?¡± The cloaked figure then started spreading what looked like playing cards on his desk. There must have been hundreds because they completely covered the large wooden desk. ¡°I''m something of a moderator or administrator. I didn''t create anything, I just help things along to put it simply. I grab souls that have recently passed in other worlds and plop them into the one I manage. Once every generation or so I let someone spawn with a body made to be just like the one they left rather than just sending a soul to be reborn.¡±


    Kenshi put his right hand on his chin and nodded. ¡°So this is your standard Isekai start, except you grabbed me when I was still alive just before I died.¡± The robed figure laughed a bit. ¡°Oh no, you would have been able to get out of the way in time if I hadn''t been trying to grab you. You only froze as part of the transfer.¡± Kenshi hummed. ¡°I see. So let me guess, each of those cards represents a magic artifact or something and I get to choose from them for my starting item.¡±


    The robed figure nodded. ¡°Each card represents a legendary or mythic level magic artifact. You can look over the table and pick any one item from it. I''ll be back in a few minutes so please try to pick before I''m back.¡± He slides the chair back and walks off into the distance. Kenshi starts looking over the hundreds of cards when he notices a card deck on the table. It''s the size you''d expect for a poker deck, able to fit fifty two cards in it.


    Kenshi rubs his chin. ¡°I could use his phrasing against him and use this deck box to claim from fifty two high end magic items.¡± He lifts the box and starts looking over the cards. Reading them to choose the best fifty two items in the lot. ¡°An item that lets me infinitely store things and summon whatever I''ve stashed in a moment''s notice. Definitely.¡± He placed it in the deck box. ¡°Armor of Gawain. Grants plus eight armor with no max Dex bonus. As long as it is worn, you are immune to all damage both physical and magical for as long as the glory of the sun shines upon you. It''s just a chest piece? So I can wear a helmet, gauntlets, and boots on top of it.¡±


    He continued to look through the cards. ¡°Boots of Hermes. Grants haste, increases my base move speed by ten, and increases my Dex score by four. Gauntlets of True Giant Strength. Increases my Strength score by four and lets me use items and grapple things as if I was one size class bigger. Belt of Thor. Lets me push, pull, carry, and lift as if I was one size class bigger. Helmet of Hades. Lets me take on a shadow form that can''t do damage or be damaged and gives me advantage and a plus ten bonus to stealth when I''m in the dark. Cloak of the Archmagus increases armor by two, lets me have two concentration spells active at once and gives me some spell slots.¡±


    He added the cards to the box and kept going. ¡°Staff of Merlin basically lets me act as a mage even if I''m not, giving me the spells and slots of a level twenty wizard. There''s some legendary rings here, I''ll pick ten I like. Shield of Seas. Plus four armor, acts as half cover, and can magically create water on the bottom allowing the user to stand on it and use it like a surfboard. Does four d six blunt on impact if I hit a creature with it after at least ten feet of movement in this mode. Excalibur Ivory? Hmm¡­ There''s also an Excalibur Ebony. Might as well take both since they are versatile. Caliburn and Clarent are also here but they are slightly weaker versions of their sibling swords. Wait¡­¡±


    Kenshi checks the flavor text and finds that there is a special extra ability in addition to the other powerful stuff Excalibur has. ¡°If ye possess the fragments of Excalibur, ye could restore the former glory of the true form. All one must do is possess a heart both noble and pure, hold the fragments and speak my true name.¡± Kenshi scratched his chin, wondering if there was a translation issue because the text felt somewhat off. He then remembered a similar thing being a part of a popular game back home.


    In the game, Creatures and Catacombs, which was created in America, the original writer created a mystery around the Excalibur swords in the game that sounded similar. People spent years, decades even, trying to figure it out. The writer even signed a replica of the sword¡¯s true form that was set aside to be given to the first person to get it right. No one could figure out the sword¡¯s true name. Kenshi even remembered seeing an article in twenty sixteen claiming someone had finally got it but had decided to remain anonymous and not give away the answer.


    Kenshi even recalled clearly that the man had taken the secret to his grave. When he died in twenty twenty his name went public and in his will he gifted the sword to someone he knew that figured it out and had agreed to keep the secret. Meaning the only two people to have figured out the mystery both insisted on not telling anyone. ¡°Remembering that frustrates me. I think I''ll grab all four just in case. I''m not sure how much time I have so I''ll try and speed this along.¡±


    Kenshi scanned the cards for what he thought to be the best and finished picking out the fifty two items and filled the deck box just in time for the guy to return shortly after. He then presented the deck box to the robed figure and said: ¡°After careful consideration, I have chosen this as my one item.¡± The figure looked Kenshi up and down. ¡°Did you really expect me to allow you to get everything you put in that box as an item because you put it in the box to count it as one? I could easily just send you in with the box full of useless cards. However¡­ you are the first to try that so I think I''ll let it slide just this once and allow you to have all the items you picked. It''ll definitely be far from boring.¡±


    Kenshi was befuddled by this person''s motivations, but decided not to look a gift horse in the mouth. ¡°Then I''m ready to get started. Do I have some sort of main quest to do? Normally there''s a demon king or something to vanquish.¡± The figure tapped at the desk. ¡°Not exactly, you are free to do whatever you want once you are there. Well as free as you would be normally. Don''t go thinking there''ll be no consequences. Oh, just a heads up. I know some of the cards say the item is unique but I''m tossing you in with them regardless of whether or not it already exists in the place I''m sending you. This means you might  run into a duplicate of something that would normally be one of a kind or unique.¡±


    Kenshi gave a final nod before he was enveloped in a flash of green light and found himself standing in front of a massive tree in a huge medieval looking city. He was wearing the armor he chose with everything else in his magic storage space. He looked around with his mouth agape and took in the sights before he was interrupted by a man in a white robe. ¡°It worked! My theory was correct! Hello chosen summoned. Normally it takes twenty five years between chosen ones but I managed it in fifteen.¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Kenshi looked at the man and tilted his head. ¡°Uhhh¡­ congratulations I guess?¡± Kenshi felt a bit disappointed, because the man was speaking English and not Japanese. Luckily for Kenshi he is fluently bilingual. ¡°This may come off as strange since we are both speaking the same language, but what language are you using right now?¡± The summoner had a perplexed look on his face but responded anyway. ¡°Imperial Standard, also known as Common or Ranian Common.¡±


    Kenshi was glad he asked rather than assuming. ¡°You called me a Chosen Summoned. Elaborate on that.¡± The man bowed lightly and explained. ¡°Once in a generation, God sends us a holy envoy to act on his behalf in our world. Once summoned it is the sacred duty of the Chosen to drive out darkness and spread light. He is given a place of authority in the Imperial and Papal armies.¡± Kenshi closed his eyes and nodded with a smile. ¡°So I do have a main quest after all. Alright then, teach me everything I need to know about this world so my Isekai adventure can begin.¡±


    The man looked confused. ¡°Isekai? Nevermind, I''ll just take you to the library so you can learn everything you need to know to help purge this land of darkness.¡± The man leads Kenshi to a massive library and starts stacking up books. ¡°I know it''s all a bit much but I''m sure you''ll manage just fine. After all, you were chosen by God for a reason.¡± Kenshi nodded and started thumbing through books. History, current events, knowledge about monsters and their biology. ¡°Apparently just like in most fantasy settings back home goblins are nothing more than vermin to be extinguished. Ugh, taking in all this historical and political crap hurts my head. I think I''ll just focus on the main plot. Killing monsters and helping people.¡±


    Kenshi spent several hours across multiple days reading up on anything he felt might be useful. Stuff about magic and the kinds that exist as well as checking to see if one of the artifacts he got has a copy in this world. Eventually, Kenshi felt ready to take on a mission. ¡°I think I''m ready. Point me to a threat to humanity and I''ll wipe it out.¡± The man smiled and nodded at Kenshi¡¯s eagerness and led him to the adventurers guild hall to help him sign up and grab a quest. Clear out a goblin settlement.


    Kenshi felt like with his gear nothing in this world would be a challenge. Most people would find that boring. Kenshi however wasn''t interested in a challenge or risking his life. He was going to do his best to try and enjoy this power fantasy. The goblin settlement was some distance away from the capital city but even then Kenshi was a bit surprised at how permanent the settlement looked.


    Although the construction of it wasn''t exactly the best, it was still unexpected to see a wall. It was made out of wood, and looked like they had simply cleared out a section of forest and stripped all the branches of the trees at the edge. Then stacked the stripped logs from the removed trees on both sides creating a jagged log cabin wall looking barrier around the village. The buildings themselves looked like they were made from the limbs, sticks, and other things stripped from the trees and logs during this process.


    Although it was primitive, it was still impressive. The settlement was intentionally in the middle of nowhere it seemed, as if to avoid people bumping into it by mistake. Kenshi started to wonder how it was located. ¡°So who exactly found out this was here?¡± A guide that had traveled with him responded. ¡°A Hunter found it while chasing game. These vermin look like they''ve been here a while. They''re entrenched.¡± Kenshi took out Excalibur Ivory and walked closer to the settlement.


    Once in range he raised his sword up, and activated one of the sword''s special abilities. The sword glowed and when he swung it down with a heavy effort a wave of light shot out from the sword destroying everything in its path. When he swung down, although it wasn''t necessary to do so, Kenshi shouted out the name of the sword in an exaggerated manner. ¡°Excalibur!!!¡± Kenshi then slowly walked into the village through the hole in the wall.


    As soon as he was in the village, a bunch of goblin warriors went on the attack. Though many were wearing garbage leather and using primitive wooden weapons with stones or bones attached to them, some were better equipped with weapons and armor that looked to have been made using the parts of a giant insect. Kenshi didn''t bother dodging the attacks. Since it was the middle of the day he was effectively invulnerable.


    After letting them uselessly stab and smash at his armor for a while Kenshi gave his sword a swing cutting a massive group of the goblins in half with little effort. He then did a second power swing taking out a chunk of the village. He kept using the special attack until it was out of charges. So now the village has six huge gashes through it and most of the goblin warriors lay ded or dieing. Kenshi moved quickly, finishing them off, leaving only unarmed goblins in what remained of the village.


    The man who guided Kenshi here, a bishop from the church, finally entered the village. ¡°I see you''re about halfway done. Just gotta clear out the remaining buildings and we''ll be done here.¡± Kenshi gave the bishop a perplexed look. ¡°I''ve killed all the warriors, I''ve eliminated the threat.¡± The bishop''s response was harsh. ¡°Any goblin that breathes is a threat. They are wicked, vile, evil things. Armed or not, any goblin left alive will spread its darkness. They pillage towns, steal crops, and kidnap women to do with as they please. They are a scourge that needs to be wiped out.¡±


    Kenshi takes a breath, what he''s being told is consistent with how goblins are often depicted in his world. Savages, killers, rapists. So it was no surprise such a thing would be true here. He swapped out the sword for the staff of Merlin and started casting Fireball spells on the buildings one after the other. Eventually the entire goblin settlement is a burning ruin. As Kenshi makes his way out he spots a lone survivor who in a panic runs right into one of the bishop¡¯s guards who was standing at the exit to the town.


    The bishop walked to the last remaining goblin and talked smugly. ¡°Looks like we got one rat left trying to flee the nest~ Hero, you''ll have to take care of it lest it propagate. It''s best to eradicate these disease-ridden vermin.¡± Kenshi walked over and switched back to his sword and raised it ready to finish the last goblin. It turned to face him and Kenshi hesitated as his hand began to shake. It was a female goblin, and she was noticeably pregnant.


    ¡°Hero, why are you hesitating?¡± The bishop asked. Kenshi''s hand kept shaking as the goblin spoke gibberish and gestured in a way that resembled begging for one''s life. ¡°She''s¡­ expecting. I can''t kill her.¡± The bishop responded simply. ¡°You wouldn''t hesitate to kill a rat because it was pregnant would you? No, you''d kill the vermin anyway regardless of the state of its body. This is no different.¡± Kenshi lowers his sword and starts to walk away from the ruined settlement. ¡°I just can''t.¡±


    As he walked away from the goblin and let his guard down and had his back to her, he felt the point of a blade touch the bare skin of the side of his hip. The goblin had managed to get the blade into an exposed part of his body somehow. Kenshi''s body reacted as soon as he felt it, before he could even think. With an inhuman speed he had spun around smacking the goblin in the face with the hilt of his sword almost like he had back handed her. Then, once she was on the floor again, Kenshi thrust the sword into her. His movements were fluid, one quick and continuous motion.


    By the time Kenshi had a moment to form a thought the deed had already been done. Kenshi pulled the sword out of the dead body, hand shaking uncontrollably. He dropped the bloody sword and put his hand over his mouth and gagged. ¡°I think I''m going to be sick.¡± The bishop moved to Kenshi and put a hand on his shoulder. ¡°You did the right thing, hero. I know it might not feel pleasant at this moment, but doing the right thing isn''t always easy. If it sets your mind at ease, you can talk to the prisoner''s my scouts freed while you had the warriors distracted.¡± A small group of five people in stealthy looking outfits seemingly pop in from nowhere, coming quickly out of a hiding place. They each have a woman in tow.


    Kenshi looked at the women, ten in all, all dressed in tattered rags and had various minor injuries. Cuts and bruises mostly. Although most of them were human, there were a few non-humans. One of the ladies was an anthropomorphic cat person, one looked like a dwarf with really dry skin, and one was a pale white almost bug looking woman with dragonfly wings. ¡°Is this a pixie?¡± The bishop let out a snort. ¡°No, that''s a regular elf. A pixie is an elf with stunted growth. Kinda like how halflings are just short humans because of a similar condition.¡±


    Kenshi then turned his attention to one of the women. ¡°Were you prisoners? Why were you being held here?¡± The one he asked, one of the humans, turned her head and looked away from Kenshi as tears slowly rolled down her cheeks. ¡°They attacked a caravan I was in, killed my husband and took me prisoner.¡± She let out a sob. ¡°Every night one or more goblins would use my body for its own pleasure.¡± The elven woman then spoke. ¡°They used me for practice, someone for the males with no experience to¡­ practice on.¡± The cat girl let out a loud sob as she dropped to the floor. ¡°My once beautiful fur is stained forever by the waisted seed of goblins who used me as a cum rag.¡±


    The bishop''s hand gripped Kenshi''s shoulder a bit tighter. ¡°You see, nothing but evil monsters. Animals who only live to fulfill their base instincts and desires. They don''t deserve to live. They''re even willing to fornicate with an elf of all things. I mean look at her, hardly what I''d call attractive. Might as well fornicate a razer locust.¡±


    It was one thing to be told that goblins were kidnapping women to rape them, it was another entirely to be faced with the aftermath of it. Kenshi gripped his sword tighter as he felt a sense of disgust wash over him. ¡°Let''s turn in this quest and take on another.¡± The bishop smiled and did a light bow. ¡°You lead the way, hero.¡± He gestured away from the settlement, letting Kenshi take the lead.


    Once Kenshi has made some distance away from the bishop, the bishop sneakily slides a bag of coins to one of the victims. When he starts to walk away the woman grabs the bishop''s robe. ¡°Not so fast honey, we want double.¡± The bishop almost shouted but spoke through clenched teeth. ¡°Double?!¡± The woman nodded. ¡°We almost died when your hero started rapidly casting fireballs left and right and blowing the buildings to hell. That''s hazard pay, and that''s extra.¡± The bishop grumbled and gritted his teeth. The woman continues after a pause. ¡°Don''t try and say you don''t have it. You and I both know you''ve been skimming donations.¡±


    The bishop grumbled even louder but handed her a second bag of coins. Then before walking away he looks at the female elf. ¡°Oh and Zizi, I hope you didn''t take anything I said personally. I''d hate to be denied service in the future over some rude language.¡± The elf girl took on a tone that was somehow both seductive and patronizing. ¡°Oh, you can say whatever nasty things you want to me. Just know it''ll cost ya extra. I''d even let you spit on my face for a small fee.¡± The bishop chuckled. ¡°I''ll meet you back at the Crimson Lantern tonight then. I plan on getting my money''s worth.¡±


    The woman then asked ¡°How do you plan to keep him from finding out what you did? After all, he''s bound to visit the Crimson Lantern eventually.¡± The bishop let out a short laugh. ¡°I''ll just have to pick a mission that has us traveling to another large city. I hear Flowers is doing well. It''s in an entirely different region of the country so the odds of running into him again are low.¡± The bishop then finally followed Kenshi, his work here finished.

 Chapter Eleven: Better off dead

    The year is two thousand and eight and Kris has just hit twenty. The world seems to be becoming more and more complicated. The internet, once a novelty, is quickly becoming more common for entertainment and even work and will likely become a necessity soon. Watching content created by regular people using online streaming sites has started becoming a big thing. The creation of the search engine has quickly led the world into a new age of information.


    And yet, with all this advancement, Kris felt more lost than ever. All this information now so easily accessible, and yet Kris couldn''t answer the biggest question in their life. Why did they feel so different? Born as a woman, Kris never felt feminine. Nor did Kris feel masculine. Kris simply¡­ was. However, unfortunately for Kris, they lived in a time before being non binary was properly understood by modern people and the term hadn''t even become common knowledge yet. Kris always felt a little out of place, like they didn''t belong.


    Kris came from a somewhat religious family, one that was not exactly understanding of people that were not straight or cis gendered. They never really had a chance to explore their true self and discover who they were even if the term had been commonplace. What''s worse is when Kris finally confessed their feelings toward their gender identity to a sibling, that sibling ratted them out to their parents. They would not accept having a gay or trans child and went on about ¡°traditional Christian values" before quickly sending Kris to a ¡°correction camp¡±.


    Now I don''t know about you, but when I hear the word ¡°camp¡± I think of sleeping in a tent outdoors with a sleeping bag, having a bonfire, and making s''mores. Unfortunately to everyone sent to a correction or conversion camps, there are no s''mores to be had. They are usually closer to a boot camp, where the counselors try to ¡°fix¡± the campers by drilling the queer right out of them. Many such camps have been under fire for using cruel and unusual methods, going to extreme ls that border if not enter psycological or even physical torture.


    In a world where Catholic schools were banned from beating the left-handedness out of kids using rulers, it''s a surprise these camps haven''t been shut down or at least put under stronger oversight and supervision. Kris was miserable, the counselors were relentless, but regardless of the effort Kris refused to be something they weren''t.


    Constantly being bombarded by someone telling them they needed to be fixed, like something was wrong with them. That somehow Kris was broken, unnatural. If the world could not accept them for what they were, Kris decided they would rather die than force themselves to masquerade as something they are not for the rest of their life. One night, when they had finally had enough of the torment and torture trying to fix them, they took their life into their own hands.


    As Kris lay in their cabin, bleeding out, alone in the room. They gave a final smile. For the first time in years, they would finally be able to sleep peacefully. Everything went black, but after a while in darkness they opened their eyes again in confusion.


    Kris was no longer in the cabin, but some sort of cave. Specifically they were inside a gigantic geode with exit and entrance caverns that left what must have been a mountain or something. ¡°What the¡­ where an¡­¡± Kris looks at their hands only to notice their hands were toddler sized hands made of a purplish red crystal. ¡°What am I?¡± A red crystal person with masculine figure looked over Kris with his featureless face. ¡°This one is talking right away. That has not happened in my memory.¡±


    An androgynous purple crystal person then leans over as well. ¡°This one is different. Hello little one. Do you have memories from before now?¡± Kris nodded. ¡°I remember¡­ I didn''t like my life. I was punished for being what I was. If I couldn''t be myself I felt I was better off not being alive.¡± The two looked at one another, then at Kris. They then spoke in unison. ¡°Reborn.¡± The masculine one then took the lead. ¡°In my memory we have not had a splinterkin Reborn before. In fact in my memory there has never been a non-human Reborn.¡±


    Kris blinked a few times, then asked ¡°So who are you?¡± The purple one responded ¡°In this new life, we are your parents. I am Amethyst, this is Koal. Since you have full understanding, do you already have a name you wish to use?¡± Kris nodded. ¡°In my old life I was named Kristal but preferred Kris.¡± Koal nodded. ¡°A wonderful name for them. Krys¡¯tal¡± Krys felt a strange sensation. ¡°No that¡­ you know what, never mind. I like it. I am Krys¡¯tal, and I don''t identify as either gender.¡±


    Amethyst nods ¡°That is the norm for us. Though some use gendered pronouns we don''t physically or socially have gender.¡± Krys glows a bit, feeling happy for the first time in a long time. ¡°I can get used to this.¡± The three hugged and all three glowed brighter. A happy family.


    Fourteen years later, and Krys has trained in the art of the bow and arrow and become an adventurer. Using the work to help her people. Krys needed money to buy the land her family made into a home. They had to inorder to prevent some noble from finding the cave and mining it out. Doing so would destroy her people as they need the mines to propagate.


    Moving throughout the country of Ran, eventually Krys found themselves at the City of Flowers. Tired from their latest adventure they simply turned in the quest for the reward and asked for the rate for a room for the night at local inns. Everything here was so much more expensive than in smaller towns. What they needed was a group to go after bigger jobs with. Bigger jobs didn''t just give bigger rewards but often the locations had bigger loot.


    However, they may have been allowed to be a member of the guild and take on quests, few humans wanted to join up with non humans. Krys grumbled a bit since most non humans already had groups. Despite this they started looking at group jobs. Then she heard a male voice. ¡°Looking at group jobs? I''ve seen you here a few times but never with a group.¡± Krys turned around to see a man in silver armor with gold filigree. ¡°I''m not in a group. Yet. It''s hard to find a proper group that''ll actually accept me.¡±


    The man smiled. ¡°I think I know some people. Come on, follow me.¡± The man started leading them someplace but Krys was suspicious. This man was dressed kinda like a paladin. The man led her to a table with a demonblood cleric, and two humans. One a male dressed in a purple robes, the other a female in what looked like a black Victorian dress. Almost gothic. He gestured for Krys to sit. ¡°This one is also looking for a party. I have a hunch about this one.¡± Then he left.


    Krys sat down with them. ¡°My name is Krys¡¯tal, but you can call me Krys. I go by they or them.¡± The wizard nodded. ¡°Makes sense. Wouldn''t be my first time meeting a non binary either.¡± Krys and the one in the black dress both asked ¡°non-binary?¡± the wizard gave a confused face. ¡°You know¡­ when someone doesn''t identify as either male or female. Is that¡­ not a term here.¡± He groans. ¡°I really have to get better at that.¡±


    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    Krys was confused by the exchange. ¡°I think I missed something.¡± The wizard sighed. ¡°The three of us, we are all Reborn.¡± Krys nodded ¡°Make that four.¡± The girl in black then adds ¡°Five. There''s one more person I want to add to this group who''s a Reborn as well. The Black Knight of Riverside, Racknar. He''s a beast-kin.¡± Krys lets out a chuckle. ¡°My parents in this world had never heard of a non-human Reborn and here we have three.¡± The girl in black corrects ¡°All five of us.¡± She points at the ring on her finger.


    Krys listens to each of the people introduce themselves with their true race included. Krys nods. ¡°This may be a strange question, but since myself and the goth didn''t know the word non-binary, what year did all of you die?¡± The others looked at one another, none of them thought to ask. Marionette shifted a few times. ¡°Nineteen forty, I was seven when I died and I''ve been here for almost five years now.¡± Ariagoria was shocked by this. ¡°I died in twenty sixteen, and I''ve been here almost fifteen years.¡± the wizard then said ¡°twenty eighteen, less than a year.¡±


    Krys put their hand on their chin. ¡°Two double O eight. Going on fifteen years here. There doesn''t seem to be a solid pattern.¡± Marionette then chuckles. ¡°You think that''s crazy, apparently Da Vinci lives right here in Flowers. He''s almost twenty.¡± Krys would look shocked if they had a face. Instead there''s a certain glow to them for a second. They recompose themselves then ask: ¡°So this Racknar you guys also want to recruit for a party of five, what''s he like and how''s that going to work? Are we going to wherever he is or¡­?¡±


    Marionette tapped the table. ¡°Charity and I did a quest with him once. Despite his being large and muscular, he seems extremely clever and intuitive. People being of another race, even an exotic one doesn''t bother him. He''s strong, fast, and definitely not afraid to share his thoughts about something. He''s an exotic beast-kin in this life, requiring him to take precautions. He was kind and considerate of myself and Charity, even knowing what I am.¡± Ariagoria pitched in. ¡°He also didn''t out her when he found out. I checked with the guild and it seems he''s taken on an escort quest of sorts. It''ll take about a month for him to reach here, during that time his birthday will have passed making him fifteen in this life. The quest takes him straight here.¡±


    Krys nodded in understanding. ¡°Five is a solid number for a group, and it''s always good to have a heavy hitter. If two of you think it''s a good idea then I don''t object. Besides, a month should definitely be enough to get to know you all.¡± Davy then asked the question ¡°So why exactly were you looking for a group anyway?¡± Krys looked at Davy and explained ¡°I need a lot of money so I can file a land claim on the area where my village is in order to prevent it from being mined out.¡± The rest of the group nodded, seeming to understand what it would mean to mine out a shatterkin geode.


    Krys continued ¡°Bigger jobs don''t just provide better pay, but better loot during the quest itself. I was extremely unhappy in my old life and now¡­ I''d do almost anything to protect this new one and my new family. Here I''m able to be myself for once.¡± Davy nodded ¡°I imagine it was difficult, being non-binary back in the early two thousands. Hell, I''m not even sure if the word was in common use yet let alone understood by most. Even in my time the struggle is real in many places for people that deviate from what was once the established social norms.¡±


    Krys sighed ¡°It''s crazy to think about just how different things can be in just a decade. I couldn''t imagine a world where I was accepted but just ten years after my death and things were probably worlds better. Here I am in a world that''s way behind on the larger scale but does contain pockets of stuff that far outpaces my old one. It''s strange to think how far apart our deaths were yet how close our arrival here was. There is no pattern or consistency.¡±


    Marionette added ¡°no pattern we have noticed at least.¡± the others nod. Ariagoria shifts in her chair ¡°Too bad my memory of my old life isn''t fully intact. If I could clearly remember more maybe we''d find something. After all, despite being told the Yggdrasil pulled souls from many worlds, we all seemingly came from the same one.¡± Davy perks up. ¡°Seemingly. Maybe that''s the key. Mari said that her father told her the tree pulls in people who have died recently. Yet that doesn''t seem to be the case for us. But what if it was? The solution is simple, we aren''t from the same world exactly. Rather, different versions of the same world. Multiverse theory.¡±


    Everyone but Mari recognized the term. ¡°I''m going to assume this theory is about there being more than one universe.¡± Krys nodded. ¡°I''m only vaguely familiar with the idea, but basically it''s like¡­ whenever we make a choice there''s infinite possibilities and for every single one a new universe is created where we made that choice.¡± The group let the idea sink in for a bit before Ariagoria days ¡°Not that it matters if that''s how it worked. We have no way home even if we wanted to go. Especially considering we all died anyway.¡±


    Krys nodded. ¡°At least here I have a chance to live happily. Once I have ensured the safety of my people I''ll be able to have a long happy and peaceful life. I imagine all of us had something we desired that our new life grants us the ability to achieve.¡± After thinking about it for a bit Mari spoke up ¡°Now that I think about it¡­ I had an incurable illness and then died before it could kill me because of a war. Now in this new life I have a body that''ll never get ill or even age.¡±


    Davy chuckled. ¡°I was a degenerate pervert who''s last wish was to be reborn as a tentacle monster. One hell of a joke you ask me.¡± Ariagoria let out a single laugh ¡°I was a nun in my past life who devoted myself to God. Now look at me.¡± Krys found it funny how all of them got something they wanted in a twisted way except seemingly Charity who got the opposite. You''d think she''d be reborn as an angel or something but nope, demonblood.


    Then something hit Krys like a truck. They started laughing. Davy had to ask: ¡°What''s so funny?¡± Krys then explained ¡°If my assumption about Davy is correct, we all died virgins. One reason or another. Hell, Mari here probably doesn''t even know what sex is despite being nearly twelve. That''s around when most kids start getting the talk but because of her body I don''t even know if she has to worry about that.¡±


    Marionette¡¯s illusory face had its eyes widened in shock. ¡°I never really thought about that. I''ve started developing interest in boys but I never thought ahead to what I''d even do if I got a boyfriend. I mean the moment I get a kiss they''ll know I''m not really human. My father didn''t exactly think that far ahead either as I''m like a doll down there. Even if it wasn''t, it''s not like I can have kids.¡±


    Krys chuckled ¡°I wear clothes for the comfort of others. I couldn''t have a traditional human relationship even if I wanted to.¡± Marionette crosses her arms. ¡°Do you want a traditional relationship?¡± Krys shook her head. ¡°I''ve never really been interested in romantic or sexual relationships.¡± Davy puts out his hand in an almost frustrated gesture ¡°oh so not only are they non-binary, apparently they''re ace too. Since two of you don''t know the term asexual and aromantic are used for when someone has no interest in those things. People started using Ace for shorthand.¡±


    Both Mari and Krys give an ¡°oh, there''s a word for that. Neat.¡± Ariagoria nodded ¡°I''m effectively asexual too since I swore an oath of chastity in my past life and intend to keep it in this life.¡± Davy grumbled lightly ¡°Awesome, in a party with two girls and an N-by and the only one interested in men is literally a child.¡± His remark came off as somewhat sarcastic. ¡°Good thing I have a rule about dating within a party. Always gets messy.¡±


    Krys chuckled ¡°A solid rule, I''d follow it myself if I was romantically inclined.¡± Mari then states ¡°What if I didn''t want to follow that rule? I mean our party might change and who knows who''ll join.¡± Ariagoria smiled ¡°Well that would be between you and this hypothetical new member. It''s not something we''ll enforce on you.¡± Everyone then nods. Marionette then adds her own nod.


    Marionette then asks Ariagoria ¡°So I get the vow thing, but if you didn''t take it what would you be going for?¡± Ariagoria kinda just shrugged. ¡°It doesn''t really matter since I''ll likely never act in it, but I guess technically speaking I go both ways.¡± Marionette nodded. Krys then starts tapping at the table. ¡°Since we have a month, maybe we should take a quick quest to pass the time.¡±


    The group then goes together to look over group quests that are nearby so they can easily return in time for Racknar to arrive at the city. After looking over several quests they find that a lot of the ones nearby are ones they don''t really want to do. Then Krys''tal grabs one and shows it to the group. The quest was to clear out an old mine that had become infested with rats, giant spiders, and possibly undead. It was likely the local government was looking to either reopen or repurpose the mines.


    Ariagoria nodded ¡°Seems straightforward enough and it doesn''t involve goblins so it should be fine.¡± Marionette however seemed a bit uneasy. ¡°Yeah but what about the giant spiders?¡± Davy looked over the quest ¡°As long as they aren''t black iron spiders we should be fine. Odds are these are just garden variety.¡± So the group puts in to take the quest and head out.


    Without a horse it would take several days just to reach the mines but it shouldn''t take longer than a day to clear it out. At most the quest should take no more than two and a half weeks. They''ll still have plenty of time before Racknar gets to Flowers as part of his escort quest.

 Chapter Twelve: Suffering from success

    Megan Everit was far from average and ordinary, and she knew it. Boy did she know it, and boy did she show it. Born to a family that was far from poor but not exactly what some would call rich, Magen lived comfortablely. Her parents never argued about bills or keeping food on the table as a moderately successful business made sure everything went smoothly for her.


    Not only did her family have more than enough money to support her, even with some pricey habits, but she was also blessed with good looks and charisma. In every school she went to she was the most popular girl by a clear margin. The queen bee of the young social ring. As such it''s easy to see why she often acted entitled, like she was better than the people around her.


    At first, even she felt she was. However, her feelings towards how blessed she was began to sour in junior high school. Being at the top ment everyone was out to get you, either because they wanted your spot or simply wanted to see you fail. None of her so-called friends could be trusted with a devastating secret. Everyone was an opponent, an enemy, and no matter how much she gained she never seemed to feel satisfied. Nothing was ever enough.


    She started projecting her anger and dissatisfaction on those ¡°beneath¡± her. Her entitled attitude and unhappiness only grew. The worst part is she could never get an honest opinion out of anyone. Everyone was always aiming to please her and only telling her what they thought she wanted to hear. They all just licked her boot and blew smoke up her ass, all while waiting for an opportunity to dethrone her.


    In highschool however, her life would change. There was a boy in a number of her classes, her opposite in almost every way. He was quiet and reserved, spending most of his time silently working in the back corner of the class. He was extremely unpopular, perhaps the most bullied kid in the entire school as even some kids outside of the top tier picked on him. He only had three to five friends whom he always sat with. And he was dirt poor.


    This kid was so poor he got both free lunch and breakfast at school though a state program. Most of what he ate came from food pantries, most of his clothes were hand-me-downs or thrift store purchases. He would often wash himself using a hose that was attached to a neighbor''s house because his family could barely afford to keep the water running. No matter how hard his family tried to climb up enough to be comfortable and not struggling, something would happen to keep them down.


    And yet, despite all this and the fact she rarely saw the boy smile during class, this boy had something she didn''t. Genuine happiness. She could see it on his face during lunchtime when he would hang out with the few friends he had. A true and genuine smile. This made Magen extremely angry, and she started taking out all her pent up frustration on him specifically. She double, triple, quadrupled down on her cruelty and aimed it mostly at him.


    Anytime she saw him with something that brought a smile to his face, she would aim to take it from him. She would aim to take what little he had. How dare he be happy with nothing while she be miserable with everything. Her hate, her loathing, her utter disdain for this man knew no bounds. This dynamic remained unchanged for the first half of her freshman year at highschool and remained unchallenged until one fateful day in homeroom class.


    That day she had a hard time deciding what to wear, and so asked the opinion of her so-called BFF. ¡°You can make anything look good. You look beautiful in everything.¡± The same empty platitudes she always received. In the end, she picked a somewhat modest yellow sundress. When she arrived in homeroom, which she had right before lunch, she was the second to arrive in the room beside the teacher. The only student that had gotten there before her, was him.


    He looked up from his spot in the back corner, he had seemingly been doing homework from one of his classes in homeroom. Then, unprompted, spoke. ¡°I wouldn''t wear that shade of yellow if I were you. It makes your skin look jaundiced.¡± Megan gave him an angry look. ¡°Excuse me?!¡± He then repeated, plain and calmly. ¡°That dress makes your skin look jaundiced. It''s a yellowing of the skin, often a symptom of liver disease.¡±


    Megan looked over to a full body mirror that was in the room and closed in on it. She couldn''t help but feel he was right. For some reason the dress made her skin look sickly. Secondly, based on his tone, he wasn''t saying it out of spite. Despite her cruel actions towards him, there was no anger or resentment in his voice. He was stating, simply and coldly, a fact. His unfiltered opinions. After all, why should he hold back mean words? He had no reason to suck up to her, nothing he''d do or say would change how she acted to him.


    No, that wasn''t it. He wasn''t being bluntly honest because he knew it would hurt her feelings and self image. He was being that way because that was the way he was. Megan felt a bit upset at the fact that this man seemingly had no hate for her despite everything. Although she didn''t stop giving him crap, she did ease up slightly. After that, any time she wanted an honest opinion, she would ask him for his.


    One day, when lining up a milestone date with her boyfriend Duncan, she brought color swatches and dress pictures to homeroom class. Duncan was the star quarterback despite also being a freshman and was basically her arranged boyfriend. After all, it was expected of her as the most popular girl and queen bee to date the most popular boy and king jock.


    Megan came in early and practically made a beeline to the man, slapping the papers on his desk. ¡°I''ve got a big date with Duncan on Friday at the most expensive Italian place in town. I need to look my absolute best and I don''t need someone to just give me empty platitudes and fluff my feathers. You get me, Jon?¡±


    The man looked up at her blankly for a moment and blinked, then looked down at the papers. One color after another he held them up to Megan''s face. Then, after going through them slid one of the pictures of a dress closer to her. ¡°I happen to know a guy that''s a cook there part time, goes to our school. He has a shift after school on Friday. When you order your fancy lobster pasta, tell the waiter to have the chief make it a ¡°Blue Ocean special¡±. He''s paid me in leftovers for help with homework, so I''ve actually had food from there.¡±


    Megan raised an eyebrow and looked at the dress Jon picked. It was a midnight blue sparkling one. Jon then continued. ¡°Pair the dress with blue eyeshadow and black eyeliner.¡± Megan put her hand to her chin and nodded. ¡°Got it. What shade of blue?¡± Jon titled his head. ¡°Midnight blue, obviously.¡± Megan then says ¡°You know, with how cruel I have been to you, I''m shocked you''d help me.¡± Jon gives her this stern look. ¡°I''m not helping you, I''m simply being honest.¡±


    That Friday night, Megan followed Jon''s advice and had the best meal of her life up to that point. Despite ordering the same meal she once had for a birthday, for some reason it was simply better. Megan wasn''t sure what the Blue Ocean Special was exactly, but whatever it was she''d definitely try it again. Maybe there were also alternate versions of other dishes she could get with that order.


    Megan''s life, and her interactions with Jon, mostly stayed the same. She did ease up on him a bit more and came to regularly ask for his opinion on things whenever she needed an honest and unfiltered opinion. She figured this slightly strange relationship would remain that way for the remainder of her four years at the highschool. She was wrong.


    The next year she once again got several classes with Jon. Homeroom, science, and home economics. One day early in the year the students did some baking and Megan decided to bully Jon a little that day. Jon had made brownies and before the teacher could grade the projects Megan grabbed the dish. ¡°What do we have here? Looks like someone fancies himself a baker.¡± She took a brownie and passed the dish. ¡°Toss the rest, quickly before the teacher sees. Jon isn''t getting a grade today.¡±


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    One of her minions grabbed the dish as Megan took a bite of the brownie in her hand. The moment she did she knew her life couldn''t be the same. She''s had professional chefs and bakers, some even celebrities. But this brownie, it dwarfed anything she''d ever had. It was fudgey, chocolatey, and had a clear taste of cherries. It was like eating a juicy cordial cherry bar. ¡°Wait, I changed my mind. Bring back those brownies.¡±


    Once Megan had the brownies in her hand again she handed Jon a twenty from her purse. ¡°I''m buying these. Be grateful.¡± The teacher eventually made her way over and graded Jon''s work while Megan shared her spoils with her minions. Once the teacher was gone Megan looked to Jon. ¡°Here''s the deal, I''m now taking a tax from anything you make from now on.¡±


    Jon looked at her, and once again with no anger or resentment said ¡°You going to ease up on me more now that you''ve found something else of value in my existence?¡± Megan would think it was a joke if it was anyone else. ¡°Y-yeah. In fact, I''m now ordering Jon be left alone. Mostly. This is heaven on a plate and I won''t be denied because one of you tossed him in a garbage can or shoved him in a locker.¡±


    Since Megan was the queen bee, what she said was law. Even if it contradicted an order she gave before since people were allowed to change their minds. She''d still call him names and bully him lightly, but she found herself further valuing Jon. First for his opinion, and now for his skills in a kitchen. This near frenemies relationship continued as is and was left unchanged until the midpoint of the year.


    Science class, the teacher announced they were going to be doing a group project with teams of two. Then followed that up by saying they were picking who would be partners based on the scores of the last test. The person that scored the best would be paired up with the person that scored the worst. They then lifted a paper to read off the pairings. Megan stopped paying attention after the first pair. ¡°Jon, you''ll be paired with Megan.¡±


    Megan sank in her chair. She knew she didn''t exactly do well but didn''t expect to have the lowest score. More surprising was the fact Jon had the highest. This project would apparently require homework and research outside of school hours. Meaning she''d now have to spend time with Jon outside of school. This could potentially be the opportunity others were waiting for, the opening to throw her off the throne. Being forced to spend time with one of the least popular kids would likely lead to teasing.


    However, the two week long project went surprisingly smoothly. Jon wasn''t just smart, but good at explaining things in a way that clicked with her better then how teachers explained things. Not only that, despite how she treated him, he continued to be relatively nice to her. She asked him to tutor her for a few classes so she could improve her grade and he agreed. This led to them spending time studying at her house. He even tutored her boyfriend Duncan to help him stay on the football team. This also kept Duncan from getting overly possessive of Megan.


    Even when the project had the pair meeting at Jon''s house, Duncan didn''t start anything. Having Jon at her own place was fine and had plenty of room, since it was usually just herself, some servants, and sometimes Duncan. Her parents were rarely home due to work. Jon''s house was like stepping into a different world. His family lived in a connected duplex, with his parents renting the upstairs and his sister renting the downstairs.


    There was a good ten year gap between Jon and his sister, who had a family and kids of her own. His house was crowded with a total of eight people living in it. Jon''s parents, his brother, his sister, and her three kids. All packed into a duplex where each half of the semi-divided house had two ¡°bedrooms¡±. Bedroom being a loose word for the room Jon and his brother Burt shared since it looked to be a walk-in closet with the rods removed with just enough room for a bunk bed and a dresser.


    Since the family used the downstairs living room mainly this gave Jon and Burt their own living room to themselves. When Megan walked in with Jon she was surprised at how clean the crowded home was. His parents teased him for bringing a girl home and he just shoved it off saying it was for schoolwork and he''d leave his room door open. Not that that mattered since the only other person who would be upstairs during the day was his brother who was out with friends most of the time. Since the upstairs had an entrance that avoided the main area of the downstairs, one could easily sneak someone into the upper area if they wanted to though.


    Megan felt a bit of envy for the second time. Jon had privacy, if he had a girlfriend he could easily have alone time with her. Meanwhile she couldn''t do much as step into the yard of her dad''s manor or spin in her bed without someone knowing about it.


    Jon''s room was extremely empty except the two bits of furniture, even with just that there was hardly enough room for the two of them so they simply used the upper living room. Megan did get to see the bedroom though and noticed there were two things hanging on the wall. A fancy looking autographed sword in a shadow box, and a framed paper noting the sword''s authenticity.


    Once they were sat down, Megan couldn''t help but ask. ¡°What''s with you owning a sword? Everything here is so minimalistic but then you just have this ornate sword on your wall.¡± Jon explained: ¡°I won that in a sort of contest. It''s a replica of a sword from the game Creatures and Catacombs. The sword is often called Excalibur Equinox or Excalibur Twilight. All I had to do was be the first to solve a mystery put into the game by the original creator.¡±


    Megan tilted her head. ¡°Creatures and Catacombs? You mean that TTRPG that originally came out in the eighties? Must have been some mystery to take over twenty years to solve. Is it worth anything?¡± Jon nodded ¡°That thing''s easily worth four times what this building is. There are people out there who''d be willing to pay millions to get their hands on it. But to me, it''s priceless.¡±


    Megan sat there in shock thinking about the fact this guy was two steps away from homelessness at all times, and he was sitting on something worth enough to retire off of that he got for basically free. ¡°I have so many more questions but let''s focus on school work.¡± Megan was surprised at how easy Jon was to get along with considering how antisocial he seemed at school. In fact, she found herself enjoying her time with him.


    Unlike most people who treated her as an object or a means to an end, Jon treated her like a human. Something about him, most likely his blunt honesty, got Megan to drop some of her walls. With everyone else it felt like she was participating in a masquerade, wearing a facade and doing what was expected of her over what she wanted. With Jon she could let that go, and just be herself. He didn''t care what others thought of him, and he didn''t judge people.


    After that day Megan secretly requested for the teacher to assign her to Jon whenever there were group projects. The teacher simply assumed she was doing it for no reason other than to improve her grade and that gave her an opening to actively pick him herself whenever the teacher allowed students to pick a partner. ¡°I need to pass this class.¡± Would be all she needed to say if anyone questioned her picking Jon.


    ¡°Why don''t you hate me?¡± Megan asked Jon one day. ¡°I''ve done nothing but treat you like trash for years and yet you¡­ don''t even seem upset.¡± Jon sighed. ¡°I just can''t bring myself to be mad about it. You don''t do it out of spite or anything, it''s just how society expects us to interact. Same reason you are dating Duncan. You don''t actually like that meathead do you?¡±


    Megan couldn''t help but agree with him, and so their strange almost friendship continued in secret all while she kept up the facade at school. She knew Jon only treated her the way he did because that''s just who he was, and yet he was the only person that treated her that way. She wasn''t interested in him sexually or even romantically. She simply enjoyed the way being with him made her feel. The freedom of being herself and letting her walls down.


    The next year, sophomore year, she once again had homeroom and a few other classes with Jon. One of these classes, oddly enough, was gym. She was surprised when during the weight lifting unit intro when the teacher stated that members of the football team had priority on machines (because he was also the coach) he announced Jon would get priority on a specific machine.


    He wasn''t on any sports team, so it seemed strange for Mr. Ferrigno to give any sort of favoritism to a scrawny kid who looked like a scarecrow and probably couldn''t lift to save his life. Then on the day Jon''s group had leg day Jon went straight to the machine. It was a leg press that you sat on and loaded up with the same kind of disks that the barbell used. Each leg pettle had its own bar that could hold up to four disks.


    Jon loaded up both sides with four forty five pound disks. ¡°He can''t be serious, can he? There''s no way scarecrow Jon of all people can move that.¡± One of the other students who had apparently had gym with Jon before went ¡°He''s the reason that machine is bolted to the floor.¡± Then Jon white-knuckle gripped the handle and started going at it like it was nothing. The machine made strange sounds the entire time. Mr. Farringo chuckled as he also watched Jon. ¡°Guy never skips leg day.¡±


    Megan couldn''t believe it. Jon was so plain looking. And poor. Yet he had many talents and his demeanor had her regularly reconsider the way she saw him. Then Duncan finally started getting possessive over the amount of time she was spending with Jon despite the easy excuse and the fact he often also benefited from the arrangement. ¡°It''s me or him Megan.¡± She responded by putting her hands on her hips. ¡°If the choice is making sure I graduate or have a boyfriend, I''ll choose graduation. It''s over Duncan.¡±


    Things went smoothly from then on until the senior year when it was time to prepare for the first of the two big dances. Homecoming. With Duncan practically a shoe-in for King and her the established queen that meant she''d be forced to share the first dance with him. No doubt he''d try to win her back.


    Naturally she complained to her ¡°bestie¡± about Duncan and she told Megan that her boyfriend said something about Duncan getting knocked down a peg during homecoming. Naturally she asked Jon if he was going, assuming he wouldn''t because he didn''t participate in school events like that. He would cook for the bake sale but that was about it. To her surprise, he indicated he did in fact plan to go. Megan''s heart nearly skipped a beat on learning this.


    It was uncharacteristic of Jon, but she didn''t pry any farther. She would simply have to wait to see why he was choosing to do something so outside his normal way of acting. Surely he had a reason. Did he¡­ have a date? Was he meeting a friend there? Why did she even care? ¡°Am I¡­ developing a crush on Scarecrow Jon of all people? No¡­ I know he has no romantic intentions with his actions and the way he makes me feel could be achieved through a platonic relationship.¡± The anticipation only grew.

 Chapter Thirteen: Homecoming

    In the weeks leading up to the homecoming Magen regularly overheard that Duncan did in fact intend to win her back during homecoming. Since she was already queen of the school she would naturally be homecoming queen and as the star quarterback Duncan was set to be king since normally only the popular kids bothered to vote. During the first slow dance that was set to be a solo between the king and queen, Duncan planned to make his move.


    Magen felt more anxiety now then any previous point in her life, naturally wanting to look her best she planned to wear the same midnight blue outfit she wore during her date with Duncan years ago. She even added some midnight blue tips to her hair and a hairband with a violet on it. When the day came, she went solo without a date since she and Duncan split up.


    She arrived somewhat early and was one of the first in line. As she waited with her friends inside the gym that had been turned into a dancefloor, she listened to her friends talk. ¡°Did you hear? Apparently Jon''s coming to homecoming this year.¡± the other friend chuckled ¡°A scarecrow in a monkey suit? This I''ve got to see. Odds are he''s got some beat up hand-me-down rags. What a joke.¡± They laughed. ¡°Why would he even bother?¡±


    Megan didn''t join them in laughing but instead watched the door as people came in. Waiting to see Jon. Her heart paced slightly with anticipation. When he finally entered, Megan almost didn''t recognize him. He had his hair combed and slicked back. He wore a surprisingly nice looking suit that was a bit broader in the shoulder than he needed, giving him a more angular and stronger silhouette. If Megan didn''t know better she''d think Jon sent his brother Bart in just to mess with everyone.


    Megan couldn''t help but say out loud. ¡°Jon¡­ cleans up nicely.¡± Her friend spat out her drink and choked a bit. ¡°Holy shit. That''s one sexy scarecrow.¡± Jon flicked a part of his hair out and took on a cocky smile more akin to something Bart would have on his face. He then spoke in a lower register than normal, taking on a seductive tone. ¡°Hello ladies.¡± This wasn''t aimed at anyone specifically. He then took on a more rigid pose like he''d normally have and his voice returned to normal. ¡°Nope, that felt wrong.¡±


    Megan accidentally said ¡°Maybe I should go say hi.¡± Outloud and her friend said ¡°I would go for it but I heard he swings the other way.¡± Megan let out a light chuckle ¡°Nah, I had to interact with him for a group project or two when the teacher picked the groups. I know for a fact he''s into women, he just¡­ has a type I guess? He goes for personality first either way.¡± The music starts and people start dancing. Neither Megan or her friends are able to really move through the crowd well and Jon vanished easily into it.


    Then, after a few songs, the music died down. ¡°Alright everyone, we are now going to do the first slow dance. As is traditional, it will be a solo dance between the homecoming king and queen so let''s check the results of the votes. I hear a lot more people turned out than normal this year and that makes me really happy to see such participation.¡± The chaperone for the event then pulls out an envelope. ¡°We''ll start with the queen.¡± He opens it and pulls out the paper. ¡°Surprising no one, it''s Megan Everit.¡± The group claps as the spotlight hits her, the group parts and opens up a spot for her and the king to slow dance.


    ¡°Now for the King.¡± He opens the envelope and looks at it. There''s a long pause before he grabs an assistant. ¡°You counted the votes right? Is this a joke?¡± The assistant shakes their head. ¡°I counted it three times, it wasn''t even close either. So if this is a joke, it''s a really well done one.¡± The chaperone clears his throat. ¡°The King is¡­ Jon Doe. Somehow.¡± There is no clapping as the light hits Jon who just has this smug look on his face. Duncan was furious and claimed foul play. The chaperone confirmed it was legit and started the music.


    Jon walked into the dancing floor and stretched out his hand for Megan. ¡°Duncan was being a jerk and needed to be taught a lesson in democracy. Everyone agreed it would hurt the most for the least popular student to win so all the misfits banded together. Some of the popular kids even voted for me because they were sick of Duncan''s crap.¡± His smile was more genuine then cocky now. ¡°So Megan Everit, may I have this dance?¡±


    Megan''s heart raced as she reached out and grabbed Jon''s hand. He pulled her in and started dancing with her. He was light on his feet and kept with the rhythm of the music perfectly. Another surprise talent in Jon''s arsenal. He was a good dancer. ¡°It''s a shame we have nothing in common. If I helped him start a business cooking he could be at a financial position for my father to approve¡­¡± Megan shook the thought. ¡°Jon I¡­¡±


    Jon shushed her. ¡°I didn''t do this for you. I did this to spite Duncan.¡± Megan¡¯s heart almost skipped a beat. ¡°Does he¡­ can he¡­¡± she sighs ¡°I know that, but I''m still grateful.¡± The two danced in silence till the song ended and separated. She couldn''t spot him again after that and when the event ended she went home.


    Once home she flopped into her bed. ¡°I feel like a big idiot Emily.¡± She said to the house servant that was cleaning her room when she got home. ¡°Are you regretting ending things with that meathead Duncan? Cause girl, he didn''t deserve you. And for the hundredth time my name isn''t Emily. Emily was the servant three people before me.¡± Megan sighed ¡°Right, sorry. No, I''m not regretting dumping Duncan. In fact I¡­ kinda might have a crush on someone else.¡±


    The servant sits on a chair by the bed. ¡°I''m guessing there''s some sort of obstacle preventing you from just getting what you want and that''s where the frustration is.¡± Megan plopped her head on the pillow a few times. ¡°We have nothing in common, we are almost complete opposites. He is not the kind that goes for looks and let''s face it, my personality isn''t winning any beauty competitions like my body could.¡±


    The servant sighed. ¡°You find the one guy who''s not gay that isn''t climbing mountains to have you, it''s only natural. People want what they can''t have and for the first time in your life you''ve found a challenge. You really aren''t used to having to work for things. Maybe you enjoy a challenge, or the change of pace. Either way it''s probably just a passing phase. Like you said, you have nothing in common. I find you need at least some common ground with someone to form a relationship. Even just a friendship.¡±


    Megan rolled over. ¡°I mean¡­ I know I''m not in love with him and it''s not romantic at all. He fills a void I didn''t know I had, and could do so as just a friend. But father would never approve of me spending time with¡­ well a commoner I guess. Though he has talents that could be profitable if he was given something to start with. Maybe if I could talk daddy into giving me some start up money I could help Jon start a business.¡±


    The servant paused for a bit. ¡°Jon¡­ who exactly?¡± Megan blushed, she didn''t mean to say his name. ¡°Jon Doe, he''s a boy in my class.¡± She muttered. Not Emily then said ¡°As in the younger brother of Bart Doe, son of Henry Doe?¡± Megan sat up. ¡°You know him?¡± The servant looked Megan right in the eyes ¡°My little sister dated Bart, and Henry works for your dad. Hundred Handed Henry, the bartender at the inn.¡± Megan was surprised. ¡°Wait, you mean the guy that looks like a biker thug and doubles as a bouncer? That''s¡­ definitely an image.¡±


    The servant nodded and made her way out of the room. Megan put on her nightclothes and went to bed. She was going to try her best to return to normal and ignore her feelings. After all, it was just a passing phase. Her desire for the first thing she couldn''t have. Since the dance was a Friday she had a few days to sort herself. Everything was normal till lunch. Duncan couldn''t let the humiliation go unchallenged.


    ¡°Hey scarecrow. We''ve got a score to settle after Friday, and without your big bro here to protect you, you''re dead meat.¡± Mr. Ferrigno was the teacher assigned to watch over lunch that day. ¡°Duncan, stand down. If you start something in front of everyone I''ll have no choice but to bench you.¡± Duncan wasn''t listening and he balled up his fist and pulled all the way back for a heavy and telegraphed punch to Jon''s jaw. Jon didn''t dodge or even flinch. There was a loud crack sound as Jon took a few steps back, reeling from the hit.


    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    He then stood up straight and gave Duncan a death glare. Mr. Ferrigno went ¡°Oh fu-¡± before Jon slugged Duncan so fast that Megan didn''t even see the fist move. Duncan hit the floor like a sack of potatoes and didn''t get up right away. The coach was there to help get Duncan up. ¡°Normally I''d have to give you detention despite the fact he clearly started it, but honestly giving you both detention just sets you up for retaliation from Duncan.¡± He then cleared the crowd and the rest of the day was normal.


    Jon didn''t want to talk about it, but the next day Duncan waited till after school to come after Jon again. ¡°You got in a lucky hit yesterday, but today I''ll kick your ass and take back what''s rightfully mine.¡± Jon looked over to Duncan. ¡°I''ve not taken anything of yours.¡± Duncan shoved Jon. ¡°You may not have taken her, but I lost Megan because of you.¡± Jon tilted his head. ¡°First off, people aren''t property. Second off, did you ever stop to think you lost her because you were an over possessive shit.¡±


    Duncan went for a punch to Jon''s face for a second time, only this time he dodged and grabbed Duncan''s arm to flip him and land him on the ground before leaving Duncan on the floor. After that Megan had to shout at Duncan to drop it and he actually did. Everything slowly achieved a new normal. Megan arranged for Jon to cook and bake for her birthday, with her dad paying for it. Other than that, everything continued as was. Jon didn''t go to prom later in the year, and after graduation she didn''t see him much again.


    The odd encounter at a superstore, and that was it. After high school Jon went straight to some office job that apparently paid well enough for him to live comfortably. Megan offered to help him with some start up money for a business but he turned it down. Years passed and although she had her regrets Megan didn''t go out of her way to reach out to Jon. Then, many years after they graduated, she received news that Jon had died.


    She received an invite to his funeral. Though she wasn''t sure why. She went anyway. His family and close friends were all that were there. When they asked if people wanted to speak, after seeing no one else was stepping up, Megan walked to the podium. ¡°Hello, my name is Megan Everit, and I went to highschool with Jon. We were not exactly friends, in fact I treated him poorly for most of the time I knew him. Something I regret. Jon was¡­ misunderstood by most. Most people in school thought he''d become a serial killer. Media has a bad habit of making it the quiet kid when usually it''s the charismatic types whenever one actually happens.¡±


    Megan took a breath. ¡°Jon always showed me kindness, despite how I treated him. He knew I didn''t actually hate him but was just going with social norms. He was extremely empathetic, to animals as well as humans. He kept spiders as pets because he felt a sort of kinship with them. Misunderstood like himself. I remember when we were in school he taught me about this game he liked. Creatures and Catacombs. He explained a mystery he solved and after telling me how it went and giving me a small hint I was able to figure it out. Because of that, I looked into trying to play the game.¡±


    Megan paused again then continued. ¡°If I was given a second chance to redo things, I would be kinder to Jon and have opened up to him. I think, if things were different. We could have been friends.¡± She then stepped down. The funeral continued with Jon''s will being read at the end. Apparently, he had left all his Creatures and Catacombs things, including his treasured sword, to her. Simply because she solved the same puzzle he did. Though she did need the hint to do so.


    Megan treasured the gift, refusing to sell it regardless of the offer. After all, she already had plenty of money and fame. She had become an actress and singer. Unfortunately, she gained a stalker who kept writing her creepy letters. Despite being told to ignore them she sent a clear refusal to the creep. He started stalking her and eventually decided that if he couldn''t have her, no one could.


    One day, five years after Jon''s death, in the dead of night, while Megan lay sleeping in her oversized bed, the stalker broke into her home. ¡°If we can''t live together, my sweet, we can die together. Our souls intertwined in death.¡± He ended both their lives. As Megan felt herself floating she felt his presence. But it was pulled away from her.


    Elizabeth woke in a cold sweat. The memories from her past life are still fresh in her mind. Born to the king and queen of the kingdom of Bramble.  One among many in a large empire. However she wasn''t the oldest and she wasn''t a boy. So she was to be married off to someone for political or military gains. Once again born rich and beautiful, even more rich and perhaps even more beautiful than in her last life. Not only that, but she was born with a gift for magic.


    More blessed than in her last life, but also more cursed. She was set to be married off on her fifteenth birthday to the Duke of Flowers in exchange for inventions from some artificer that lives in the city. ¡°Are you ready Princess Elizabeth? We must leave soon if we are to make it to Flowers in time. We can only take a gate to the border of Ran, from there it''s a month-long carriage ride. Rather than hire a party of low to middle rank adventurers I hired one who was recommended by a local knight I trust who fit a number of criteria I set.¡±


    Elizabeth gave a nod. ¡°I''ll trust your judgment Emily.¡± The servant bowed. ¡°It''s Emma ma''am.¡± Elizabeth sighed. ¡°Right, sorry. Being the closest thing I have to a friend in this world you''d think I''d remember that.¡± Emma stayed bowed. ¡°It''s fine, really. Let us get you ready.¡± With help, she put on an elegant jeweled dress and took a Yggdrasil gate to the border of Ran. There she met with a caravan. From then it would be just her, her two drivers, Emma, and the adventurer that Emma arranged for.


    Emma pointed out a broad looking man in all black armor that covered his entire body. ¡°Allow me to introduce our guide to the city of Flowers. The Black Knight of Riverside, Racknar Aradae.¡± The knight bowed. ¡°Just to clarify, I''ve not actually been knighted.¡± Emma then continued ¡°Racknar here has been praised as the Da Vinci of swordsmen, a real prodigy. He''s only a few months older than you.¡±


    Elizabeth groaned. ¡°Really Emma.¡± She sighed. ¡°Let me see his guild file.¡± Emma hands her the file she herself looked over before picking Racknar. ¡°Hmm¡­ a beast-kin? Not exactly common in the Empire. Explains why you hide your face. Racial tension can be a problem.¡±


    Elizabeth started getting into the carriage. ¡°I am Princess Elizabeth Bramble, you will under no circumstances shorten my first name. In fact, only address me as Princess. Understood?¡± Racknar closed the door for her once she was in. ¡°Princess, in this case I am a sell-sword. You give me some coins and I''ll call you whatever you want.¡± Elizabeth then asked ¡°How should I address you then, since you are not officially a knight?¡±


    Racknar made a strange sound before he responded. ¡°Lady, you can call me whatever you like. Just don''t call me late for dinner.¡± The response got a chuckle from Emma. Elizabeth simply rolled her eyes. ¡°Let us get moving then Racknar.¡± The carriage started moving with Racknar walking alongside it. Emma and Elizabeth were inside with both drivers in coach.


    After a while Racknar got into the carriage to take a break, with Emma moving to sit on one of the horses for a bit even though the carriage had room for four. ¡°I can''t believe Emma pulled a stunt like this.¡± Racknar tilted his head. ¡°Stunt like what?¡± Elizabeth sighed. ¡°She''s the closest thing I have to a best friend and she wants me to¡­ have a chance at real romance before I''m wed to a man I''ve never met.¡±


    Racknar chuckled ¡°And she has no issues trying to set you up with someone who''s not human?¡± Elizabeth shook her head ¡°she may have even aimed for it. Less risk of having proof of an affair you see.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°Well you are lovely looking, but I''m not exactly one to have random flings. I''d rather find a forever person who I click with. Looks aren''t everything.¡±


    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°Yeah, I know. Truly I do. What Emma doesn''t know is I have known love. Kinda. I was in love, once. Sort of. It''s hard to explain.¡± Racknar waved his hand in a circle. ¡°I''ve got nothing but time Princess. Why not try?¡± Elizabeth sighed again. ¡°This isn''t my first life. I¡­ am a reborn. Though I don''t talk about it much.¡±


    Racknar nodded. ¡°You had someone special in your last life then?¡± Elizabeth looked away from Racknar. ¡°He was my opposite in every way and we didn''t actually date. I wouldn''t say I loved him but he filled a void in my life I didn''t know I had. If things had been different¡­ Honestly I don''t think he would have gotten anything out of a relationship with me. Even if it had only been platonic. We had nothing in common but he had a way of getting me to open up and be myself. A freedom I am denied in this life too.¡±


    Racknar sat there in silence for a moment. Elizabeth looked at him and asked ¡°What, nothing to say?¡± He then said: ¡°Sorry, I was a bit distracted. It''s just¡­ That shade of yellow makes you look jaundiced.¡± Elizabeth pulled back in shock. ¡°Excuse me?!¡± Racknar then reiterated ¡°That shade of yellow. It makes your skin look sickly.¡± Elizabeth looked at the yellow dress that was chosen for her. ¡°Damn, yeah. I should have remembered that. Yellow wasn''t my color in my last life either.¡±


    Racknar chuckled. ¡°Wear more blue, a darker shade would be best.¡± Elizabeth eyed Racknar for a moment. ¡°Tell me Racknar, have you ever heard of a non-human Reborn before?¡± Racknar seemed a bit confused by the sudden change of pace but responded anyway. ¡°Of course Princess, because I am one.¡± Elizabeth put her hand on her chin. ¡°There''s no way¡­ is there? It was the one thing I asked for if given a second life after all.¡±


    Elizabeth then asked ¡°Are you familiar with the four fragments of Excalibur?¡± Racknar again was a bit confused by the seemingly random questions. ¡°Yeah. One sword was split into two. One dark one light. When they clashed both broke and were remade into two swords each. Ending in four swords. It''s said that if you collect all four and solve a message the original will reform.¡±


    Elizabeth nodded ¡°All four fragments are held by the Kingdom of Bramble. I assume you''re familiar with the message.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°I¡¯m more than familiar, Princess.¡± Elizabeth let out a sigh ¡°Last question. Do you know the answer to the message?¡± Racknar stared at her for a moment. Then, after a long pause, simply nodded. Elizabeth smiled a big smile. ¡°So do I, Sir Doe.¡±

 Chapter Fourteen: Reunion

    The carriage ride became awkward. Could this Racknar be Jon reborn, or simply someone similar? Elizabeth¡¯s heart raced, her old feelings surfaced once more. Racknar eventually sighed and leaned forward. ¡°So since you told me something from your past life, maybe I should do the same. I died a virgin.¡± Elizabeth choked a bit. ¡°Excuse me what?!¡± Racknar chuckled. ¡°Yeah, and I was nearing thirty. Kinda sad really. Guess I never found the right person. Not that I ever gave myself the time to. I mean, I had female friends I just¡­. I don''t know.¡±


    Elizabeth chuckled as well. ¡°I basically had the same issue. I focused too much on one thing I wanted and ignored everything else. Despite being basically a noble in that life too. Beautiful and wealthy. I felt¡­ feel so empty.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°Without that void being filled, you feel it more than ever. I get that.¡± Elizabeth finally asked: ¡°Have you ever been in love?¡± Racknar sighed ¡°Romanticly?¡± He made a strange sound. ¡°I had a crush once or twice but¡­ you know.¡±


    Elizabeth nodded. Then suddenly the two were interrupted by the cart stopping. Racknar stepped outside to see what it was. A goblin raiding party. The two drivers and Emma all readied weapons and even Elizabeth got out of the cart and readied a spell. Racknar oddly enough ordered everyone to lower their weapons. Saying he''d handle it.


    The leader of the raid took two steps forward and started making different noises. ¡°Dok. Dok Nek-tal sa han fal, wan, sa gol. Han ul so nek.¡± Racknar lifted his right hand and pointed to the band on it. ¡°Nam es Racknar. Racknar es fran o Grakka. Racknar nul uman. Racknar nul nek. Grakka row, row er nek. Uman nek Grakka. Uman rak.¡±


    Emma stuttered. ¡°Is he¡­ speaking to those Goblins?¡± One of the drivers scoffed. ¡°Nonsense. Goblins are too simple for true language. Those sounds are just a barbaric attempt at mimicry.¡± The raid leader started pacing. It then took two more steps. Racknar also got closer. The raid leader looked at the armband then shouted at the group. The raid party started walking away. Racknar then returned to the carriage. ¡°There is no use for violence with weapons, when reason is sufficient.¡± One of the drivers shouted at Racknar ¡°You would spare Goblins, when all they do is rape and pillage? They are savages, incapable of reason.¡±


    Racknar looked him dead in the eye. ¡°If that were all true, then how did I talk them into leaving.¡± The man shouted. ¡°What if they attacked or disarmed you, what would you have then?¡± Racknar grunted. ¡°A pile of dead Goblins.¡± Elizabeth took two steps forward. ¡°I think he should be commended. We were able to pass through a Goblin raid without so much as a scratch. You may be a black knight, but if you ask me, your armor shines brighter than most.¡±


    Racknar did a light bow and got back in the carriage along with everyone else taking their spots. ¡°Violence should always be a last resort.¡± Elizabeth nodded. ¡°Do not draw me without reason.¡± Racknar finished the line. ¡°Do not wield me without valor.¡± Elizabeth smiled ¡°You know, it''s really nice to see you again. Jon.¡± Racknar practically jumped in his seat. ¡°Megan?¡± He started laughing. ¡°No way, that''s crazy. What happened, you get into an accident months after I kicked it?¡±


    Elizabeth shook her head. ¡°Five years. I lived for five years after you died. I don''t understand how you are once again only months older than I and also not even human.¡± Racknar let out a sigh. ¡°It''s worse. There''s a reason I didn''t specify what kind of beast-kin I am in my guild papers. If you saw what I really looked like¡­ I doubt you''d like it¡± Elizabeth put a hand on Racknar''s. ¡°How you looked never mattered to me J- Racknar. It was how you m-¡± she stopped mid-sentence.


    Her hand was on what looked like smooth black metal armor but it felt closer to pious rock with something growing off it. Then she realized the feeling was like thick hairs and she realized that what she was seeing was an illusion. The moment she knew that she could see through it. She launched her back into the back of the seat as her eyes widened. ¡°Holy-¡±


    Racknar eyed the floor. ¡°Thanks, Liz.¡± Elizabeth put her hand on her chest and took a few breaths. ¡°I was just surprised. Sorry. I¡­¡± she leaned forward and grabbed Racknar¡¯s hand again. ¡°This doesn''t change how you used to make me feel. I''m sorry for how I used to treat you. It was my greatest regret. You know, I spoke at your funeral.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°Must have been a good speech knowing you.¡±


    They sat in silence for a while before Racknar talked again. ¡°So¡­ about how I make you feel I-¡± Elizabeth put up her hand ¡°I know I know. You weren''t doing it to try and get with me or whatever. It''s just¡­ you were the first person to treat me like an actual human and I needed that. As well as someone who gave me their honest opinion and not just fluff. My feelings weren''t romantically tinted so it''s fine if you have no feelings for me. I know full well nothing I have to offer interests you in the slightest. All I have is my looks and money and you need neither.¡±


    Racknar gripped Elizabeth¡¯s hand. ¡°You are also a talented mage, I can tell. Despite being given so much you never stopped trying to grow as a person. You never stopped trying to be better. You are a good person. Strong, independent, and determined. I had to be those things in order to survive. You chose to be those things. Maybe as part of trying to find that missing peace, but still. You could have just as easily been just like the rest of your family but you genuinely cared about others.¡±


    Elizabeth smiled. ¡°Don''t try and pretend you didn''t. You could have also chosen to be cruel. Taken from or exploited others in order to crawl out of the hole you were born in. Building a stairway out of bodies. You chose the hard way, to climb out tooth and claw with nothing but your bare hands. Things may have started out rougher this time but just look where you are now. You are a local legend and not once did you have to drag another down to build yourself up. You choose the hard way and continue to do so. You are the strongest, most durable, and most stubborn man I know.¡±


    Racknar laughed. ¡°Not to mention most honest.¡± He paused to look out the window. ¡°You know, I''m glad I''ve found someone I knew in my old life. Well, sort of. There''s a strong chance that some multiverse stuff is in play but in this case things are close enough for it not to matter.¡± Elizabeth let go of Racknar''s hand. ¡°I could definitely use an advisor like you. Do you think¡­ we can have the same sort of relationship as before? But this time without the masquerade. No hiding.¡±


    Racknar¡¯s fangs curled in a way that mimicked a smile. ¡°I guess we could. There wasn''t anything romantic so I doubt your new husband would object to you seeing an advisor who was a commoner.¡± Elizabeth eyed the floor. ¡°Yeah, right. No issues at all.¡±


    The next several days consisted of casual talk with Racknar occasionally having to get out of the cart to deal with wolves or bandits. He always made quick work of every obstacle. Just a few days before reaching Flowers, Elizabeth had a question in mind for Racknar. ¡°Hey Racknar, I noticed that in this world people use a lot of terms from Creatures and Catacombs. I also overheard the names of some of the gods from its pantheon. Things like classes and subclasses, although renamed or reflavored, exist. I even noticed you are listed as a Berserker, a hybrid class from the books.¡±


    Racknar looked at her. ¡°Yeah, I actually still have all the books memorized and it''s definitely been a big help in taking in threats. I sense a question coming on.¡± Elizabeth continued ¡°Well assuming you''re around the same level of skill as I am, or higher considering your guild rank. I''ve been wondering, what''s your subclass?¡± Racknar tilted his head. ¡°You know, I never really thought about it. I should be anywhere from level three to five in book terms so I definitely should have one. However unlike the books I don''t think it''s as easy as simply picking one out when you level up or whatever. It''s likely based on actions. Like¡­ selecting it based on roleplay.¡±


    Elizabeth put her hand on her chin and nodded. ¡°Right. It''s easy for me to know I picked the sorcerer subclass that dips into the divine source, because I''m able to dip into spells normally used by clerics. But if I remember correctly, in the book the sorcerer is flavored to have gotten its subclass due to bloodline. It''s not an active choice for the character.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°That''s correct. Although the player actively picks it, it''s stated in the book that as far as the lore is concerned it''s a bloodline trait. Unlike other classes that get subtypes from specified training.¡±


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Elizabeth shifted in her seat. ¡°I''ve yet to see you use the signature ability of the Berserker, so I have no way of knowing if there''s a potential risk of problems. I know for a fact if you display powers that draw from a set source in this world the people will react negatively.¡± Racknar nodded and leaned in closer to Elizabeth and whispered. ¡°Infernal Wrath Berserker.¡±


    Elizabeth''s eyes widened. Although she didn''t remember the books by heart, she didn''t have to in order to know what that implied. Though normally a martial class, much like other classes the Berserker can dip into other sources depending on the subclass. Infernal meaning he''s drawing power from the nine hells in addition to his own physical strength. Something that''s forbidden in the Empire. It''s why Warlocks are almost never public about their true class, even when they pick a divine patron unless that patron is an angel of the ¡°one true God¡± worshiped by The Church of Longinus.


    The trip continued and after a few days they finally reached the city of Flowers. Elizabeth looked at it in awe. ¡°This looks just like Florence, the resemblance is uncanny.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°I''ve been here before, it was the first major city I visited. Got my ring of illusion here and I plan to use my reward from this job and my savings to acquire a ring and robe of protection as well as some bracers of defense.¡± Elizabeth tilted her head. ¡°I thought that item only worked if you weren''t wearing armor.¡± Racknar chuckled. ¡°Illusion, remember. I''m not actually wearing armor. The item doesn''t check for natural armor. I know because it works the same way as unarmored defense and evasion. I still get those benefits.¡±


    Elizabeth put her hand on her chin. ¡°Right, the signature features of your class that you get early on. That seems broken. What the hell would your AC even be at?¡± Racknar brought up his hands and moved his fingers as he did the math. ¡°Let''s see¡­ base ten¡­ plus eight from my natural armor¡­ plus three from my dexterity¡­ unarmored defense gives me another five and unarmored evasion gives me additional ability to avoid damage but technically doesn''t add to my AC. The bonus is based on dexterity so it''s plus three.¡±


    Elizabeth put up a finger. ¡°If you can''t look at your stat sheet, since it''s not actually a thing here, how in the hell do you know your mod bonuses.¡± Racknar chuckled. ¡°Easy, since attacks have a set range of damage with you getting a bonus based on your stat and since monsters often use a set health pool, I was able to trial error the math.¡± Elizabeth gave a shocked voice. ¡°Wait, really?!¡± Racknar gave a big laugh. ¡°Hells no, I''m just guesstimating. Although it is based on my experience so far using my knowledge of the books. That''s assuming this world is equivalent and that''s dangerous.¡±


    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°If you get it wrong then you could easily wind up dead. Not every game mechanic would translate into a real life situation anyway. I mean¡­ In the game AC mechanically just makes you better at dodging. If your accuracy is lower than the AC you simply don''t do damage. But that''s not how armor works.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°And yet when I used a scroll of identify on a set of magic armor it caused a magic hologram screen to show up giving a description in the same way it would look in the book using the same wording. Though I did once overhear someone say they got a robe of evasion and it increasing his evasion when in the books that''s not how it''s worded.¡±


    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°So it''s possible that evasion and AC are treated differently. Having a separate dodge and armor stat rather than it being one thing.¡± Racknar sighed ¡°Yeah. As fun as nerding out with you has been, I''ve got to deliver you to your new husband. Unfortunately.¡± Elizabeth let out her own sigh. ¡°Arranged marriages are bogus. Even if I were able to pick someone, I''d still be limited to nobility and royals. Stupid aristocracy.¡±


    The two walked to the manor of the Lord of Flowers, Duke Floren. The overweight balding man stood there with several personal guards and there were several city guards posted nearby within eyesight. Elizabeth let out one final sigh. ¡°Well, looks like you''ve completed your quest.¡± She hands Racknar a bag of coins. ¡°Goodluck and safe travels brave warrior.¡± She then walked over to her soon-to-be husband who put his hand around her and pulled her into his side.


    Racknar bowed with a flourish. ¡°If there is anything else you are in need of, Princess, do not hesitate to ask or request for my services again. Whatever you may need, great or mundane, I''m just a message spell away.¡± He then stood straight and eyes the Duke. Though no one could tell other than Elizabeth since they couldn''t see his face. Racknar then turned around and slowly started walking away.


    The man, likely over thirty, licked his lips grossly. Speaking loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°I can''t wait to dig into this lovely young untouched peach.¡± He grabbed her face and licked it. ¡°But first I''ll have to teach you your proper place. On your knees. You may outrank me as a noble, but as a man I am still your better. You will speak only when spoken to, and call me master at all times. You are nothing more than a servant to my whims. If I ask for something, the only response I want to hear is ¡°yes master¡±.


    Elizabeth then shouted out. ¡°Racknar, there is actually one more thing you could do for me.¡± She felt a tip of a dagger at her back as Duke Floren whispered in her ear. ¡°Try anything funny, and I''ll make sure you''re punished. I have clarics on hand that can restore even the gravest of wounds. So long as you breathe, you can be restored. No torment is off limits.¡± Elizabeth gulped hard, but then remembered a time in her last life when Duncan was still trying to give her a hard time before he had finally given up.


    Racknar turned to face Elizabeth, he couldn''t see the knife but could see that Floren had one arm practically around her neck. ¡°All you need to do is ask, Princess.¡± Floren poked Elizabeth a bit harder, but not enough to stab her. She continued to speak anyway, moving her hand and casting the spell haste without the verbal component. ¡°Could you open this jar of pickles for me?¡± Floren backed off a bit, confused by the request.


    Racknar did a light bow. ¡°Understood, Princess.¡± Then there was a blur. Racknar moved faster than Elizabeth¡¯s eyes could register. Before anyone could even blink, Racknar''s fist had slammed into Floren¡¯s face and the rotund man had been sent flying into a pillar in front of the manor, going right through it and impacting the wall behind leaving a dent. Racknar then slowly walked to the man as he drew one of the four greatswords off his back with a single hand.


    Floren''s face was bloody, but he was still conscious somehow. ¡°You can''t just attack a Duke like that in broad daylight! Are you insane?! You''ll be executed for treason! I''ll enjoy watching you get tortured for ten days leading up to it! You are a dead man walking, you hear me?! You''re dead!¡± Racknar lifted his sword and pulled his arm back, clearly aiming for the man''s gut. ¡°No Duke, it is you who is dead.¡± And he sank the sword deep into the rotund man with ease.


    Racknar then pulled the sword out and flicked it to get some of the blood off. ¡°It''s a real shame really. The night before he was to be wed, an assassin snuck into the Duke''s bedroom in the dead of night and slit his throat. Unfortunately for him, he had resurrection magic completely banned in his region, having seen it as unnatural. With all the red tape, it would take a year to overturn that and by then it''ll be too late. It looks like Princess Elizabeth Bramble will have to fill the role of Duke despite not officially being wed. At least until a new arrangement can be made.¡±


    Every guard nearby had their swords drawn. All the guards in the area and several civilians saw what Racknar did. He wasn''t exactly subtle about it. There is a long silence as everyone just stares at the scene with mouths agape. Eventually, one person starts clapping. It spreads and eventually even the guards are clapping and cheering. Elizabeth was stunned. ¡°That man must have pissed off everyone. I mean God damn. Cold blood and broad daylight, yet instead of being locked up and killed it looks like they''d rather throw you a parade.¡±


    The guards start cleaning up the mess and Elizabeth arranges to have the building fixed. Once everything was settled she went over to Racknar. ¡°You went above and beyond what was requested of you. Although I can''t offer you a payment bonus I feel like you deserve something extra for your efforts. We can''t publicly celebrate what you did, but any small token of thanks you can think of, I''m happy to give.¡±


    Racknar put his sword away after cleaning it and took a few steps closer to Elizabeth. His fangs curled into what Elizabeth now knew as his version of a smile. ¡°How about a kiss?¡± Emma, who wasn''t able to see past the illusion and had actively tried setting the two up in some way as her own way of helping the princess vocalized from the background. ¡°Ohhhhhh~¡± Clearly she was egging this on, having no idea what Racknar really looked like.


    The crowd was still present and joined in on egging it on, a chant started amongst those that remained. ¡°Kiss the knight. Kiss the knight.¡± Elizabeth couldn''t exactly turn down such a simple request openly without seeming rude, especially with everyone else cheering for it. She approached Racknar and got face to face with him. Her heart beating fast with a mixture of anxiety, fear, and anticipation. This was a request she felt she might have gone for in their old life, if Jon had just asked. But now, looking at his man-spider face¡­ she found it hard to get over how frightening he looked.


    Not only was he scary looking, his ability and willingness to kill someone in order to ensure the safety of another was also quite frightening. However, frontier style justice is common in this world. Everyone clearly agreed the world was better without Floren. They clearly saw it as a good thing, the end of a tyrant. Elizabeth swallowed heavily as she leaned in and kissed Racknar on the forehead, needing to tiptoe while standing one step up to do so.


    Everyone cheered. What they saw was the princess give a wholesome kiss to the forehead of Racknar''s helmet. Meanwhile, what she saw, whas the pious chitinous forehead of an anthropomorphic arachnid. However, despite this, she still felt a small sense of fulfillment in the act. Despite the new life and all its changes, this exchange was something she felt she had wanted in her past life. The chance to at least explore if her feelings were simply platonic or romantic. But now, the gesture also served to tell her if her feelings truly did carry over. If he was still able to make her feel the same way despite how he looked.


    ¡°I have work to do, I''ll¡­ see you around Racknar. At least I assume I will.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°I visit Flowers often. I''m sure we''ll meet again.¡± Then he turned and started walking away. Making his way to a magic item shop to get what he wanted.

 Chapter Fifteen: Are you 鈥淧roperly Equipped鈥?

    Racknar was making his way to a magic item shop when he saw the sign for ¡°Da Vinci¡¯s workshop. Racknar stopped in his tracks. He was aware of the fact this was here but had yet to actually look into it. He couldn''t help but be curious. Was this the real deal, or some pretender? Racknar walked to the door and knocked. After a long pause he knocked a second time. Again after a long pause knocked for a third.


    Racknar was about to turn around and leave when the door was opened, by a young and beautiful woman, about five years older than Racknar. ¡°Who in the nine hells-¡± she stopped mid sentence. ¡°My brother isn''t here, so if you want a commission or are hired by the Duke, you''ll have to come back later.¡± Racknar stared at the woman, she looked familiar but he couldn''t quite nail it down. ¡°Well I''m not here for a commission and the Duke is dead. Could I perhaps get a tour?¡±


    The woman opened the door. ¡°Sure, just make it quick. By the way, I''m Lisa Da Vinci, Leonardo¡¯s twin sister.¡± Racknar perked up. ¡°Oh, Lisa! Like the painting.¡± Lisa stopped and looked at him. ¡°Y-yeah. I''m surprised a warrior like yourself is familiar with my brother¡¯s work.¡± Lisa then guides him to a large room with a bunch of projects in various states of completion. Racknar recognized a few as being mechanisms that Da Vinci was known for in the history of his origin world.


    Racknar stopped in his tracks when he saw the famous Da Vinci glider, and started grumbling angrily while looking at it. Lisa stopped and tilted her head at this reaction. ¡°Is¡­ something wrong?¡± Racknar couldn''t help himself, his blunt honesty coming out clearly. ¡°It''s just¡­ so close and yet so far. A simple oversight makes it unviable. It''ll never glide because it''s fundamentally flawed.¡± Lisa stepped closer and looked at the glider. ¡°You''re saying that there''s a simple design flaw, something that could be easily fixed, and that simple problem is pissing you off? What would you have done differently?¡±


    Racknar grumbled as his hand became animated with his speech. ¡°He based it on a sparrow or bat, small, elegant. But they fly through rapid wing beats. If he really wants it to glide, he would have used a predatory bird. A falcon or an eagle.¡± Lisa¡¯s eyes widened as this statement hit her. She gripped her head in frustration. ¡°Cazzo!¡± She exclaimed. ¡°How did I miss that?!¡± Racknar looked at her, the gears turning. ¡°Wait¡­ are you Leonardo Da Vinci?¡±


    Lisa looked at him. ¡°No, but actually yes. It''ll be easier to explain over a caf¨¦. Do you prefer it straight or with latte?¡± Racknar followed her to a lounge. ¡°Latte and sugar please.¡± He sits and waits for Lisa to bring them out coffee and sits across from him. ¡°So to start off, I am a Reborn. In my past life I was Leonardo Da Vinci. In this life I was born under a different name along with my twin brother who although good with people isn''t creative like I am. However this world sees women like my old one. So myself and my brother changed our names and moved, taking on my old life in two parts. My brother is the face, while I am the hands.¡±


    Racknar nodded. ¡°There was a writer that did something similar in the history of my world, after your time. I''m also a Reborn. Familiar with your work.¡± Lisa nodded. ¡°I thought as much, considering the anger you had at the glider. How long ago was my death in your time?¡± Racknar coldly stated ¡°Several hundred years. I''m still not fully sure how that works.¡± Lisa nodded. Racknar sipped the coffee and sighed. ¡°Since I now know your secret, I guess I should tell you mine.¡±


    Racknar grabbed his ring of illusion, and slowly slipped it off, dispelling it completely. Lisa jumped back into her seat and nearly spilled her drink. ¡°Cazzo!¡± She exclaimed. Then she steadied herself. ¡°Sorry. I''ve seen non-human races before, including beast-kin, but nothing like you.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°As far as I know, I''m unique. One of a kind.¡± He eyed the floor. Lisa sat in silence for a bit. After the two finished their drinks Lisa set down her cup.


    Racknar started getting up but Lisa put her hand up. ¡°Wait, I¡­ would like to examine you a bit. For the sake of scientific curiosity.¡± Racknar pauses. ¡°Uhh¡­ sure? Nothing weird though okay. Although you hid it well in your time, everyone in mine is aware you went both ways.¡± He laughed, clearly meaning it as a joke. Lisa walked over and started feeling at Racknar''s arms. ¡°So you have a chitin carapace over muscles like a spider, so this is your skeleton?¡±


    Racknar watched the woman grope his arms. ¡°This is more like my skin, I have an internal skeleton. Those little barbed hairs are how I feel things. I can also crawl on walls and make webs.¡± Lisa then looks at Racknar''s legs. ¡°So you have two full sets of humanoid arms and hands, but two of your legs are more spider-like while the other two are more humanoid. Interesting. Also your thorax is small compared to your body, almost like a bulbous tail. You have a spinnerette in your thorax like a spider but also smaller ones in your four wrists.¡± She grabs at the lags and even gives the thorax a light slap. Racknar stutters. ¡°H-hey. That''s technically my ass you just slapped.¡±


    ¡°Right, sorry.¡± She looked at his face. ¡°You have mandibles in place of lips, but you also seem to have teeth behind those. A normal looking human mouth on the inside. The fangs coming off your cheeks don''t seem to have an internal skeleton like the rest of you. I''m guessing because that part has no human part to mix with. Look at all those eyes.¡± She feels up Racknar''s head a bit. Then does a second hover over his body. ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    Racknar observed the woman observing him. ¡°What is it?¡± The woman looked right at Racknar''s crotch. ¡°If the exoskeleton is more like a skin, that means you''re basically naked, right? So where are your genitals? This just looks like a codpiece.¡± Racknar would blush if he could. He looked away in embarrassment. ¡°I- inside. That opens up and my member is behind that with my gonads being strictly internal.¡± Lisa''s face got closer to the codpiece. ¡°May I see it?¡±


    Racknar took a big and quick step back. ¡°Whoa there lady, I just met you and although the age of consent was different in your time and is likely similar in this world, in mine it''s eighteen. I''m fifteen and you''re twenty so this is in some sort of gray area if you don''t include our ages from our previous life. In that case although both adults you''d definitely be considerably older to a point it would be odd.¡± Lisa tilted her head. ¡°I''m not offering to give you a hand-job, this is purely scientific.¡±


    Racknar bluntly responded ¡°Try telling that to my dick once an extremely attractive lady has her hands on it.¡± Lisa backed off and put her hands up. ¡°I see your point. Maybe when you''re older? You''re free to come back. I definitely want to study you farther. Nothing invasive, I''m not going to cut you open.¡± Racknar chuckled. ¡°I could give you my arm, it would grow back.¡± Lisa gave a shocked ¡°Cazzo! Really? I was aware some arachnids could restore arms during a molt but I didn''t expect a hybrid creature like yourself to have that benefit. I''d love to be able to observe that.¡±


    Racknar curled his fangs in a smile. ¡°Get me a list of magic items and I''ll pay you with my limb. After all, if I''m going to donate myself to science I might as well get paid. Since I''d use the coin on magic items anyways and you can easily get them.¡± Lisa was intrigued by this offer. ¡°Okay, what''s your wishlist?¡± Racknar grunted, clearing his throat before speaking. ¡°Ring of protection. Cloak of protection. Bracers of defense. I could use new swords but I haven''t settled on anything yet. I''d love a legendary item and could definitely make use of an animated shield or something. But those three items are where we''ll start.¡±


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Lisa wrote down the list and started doing the math for how much it would cost for the first three items. ¡°That''s over ten thousand silver. I could buy a small house for that!¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°We are talking about amputating my arm, without antistatics most likely. Unless you happen to have some.¡± Lisa nodded ¡°I have some. If you know my work you know I understand human anatomy and have medical knowledge.¡± Racknar bluntly responded ¡°Not human, but yeah.¡±


    Lisa then prepared everything she needed including the magic items since she had sets on hand for study. ¡°Now before I start, just to get an idea, what kind of magic item would I have to give you in order for you to let me¡­¡± she paused and looked Racknar in the eyes. ¡°Hold the goods?¡± She wiggled her eyebrows, clearly teasing Racknar. He scoffed. ¡°I''m not a prostitute.¡± He then chuckled, playing into the joke.


    Cut till after the¡­ well the cut. Racknar is one arm short and now three magic items richer without spending a single coin. Still having enough to buy said items if he wanted. ¡°I''ll see you next time Lisa. I think I''m going to check in with the guild and look for another quest.¡± Lisa nodded. ¡°I''ll save some questions I have till then. For now I''ll be dissecting this arm of yours. I''d like you to return before you molt so I can observe that.¡±


    Racknar nodded and waved goodbye before heading out and making his way to the guild hall. Once there he handed over a certificate of completion and payment for his previous quest and started looking at the board. ¡°Not much for good solo quests, even at my rank.¡± He grumbled. Then a familiar face popped up at his side. Marionette Abstergo. ¡°If you want to join a party, I''ve got one that''s perfect for you. Come join me.¡±


    Racknar gave her a nod. ¡°Sounds great. Partnering with you again is easier than squadding up with randos.¡± Marionette was a bit confused at his wording. ¡°Right¡­¡± She then led him to a table. Other than her there was one human mage, the demonblood cleric from the rat killing quest, and a shatterkin with a bow and arrows. Racknar sits at the table. ¡°An interesting looking party you have here. I already know Mari and Charity, so only the fresh faces have to introduce themselves.¡±


    The mage started. ¡°My name is Davy Jones, I''m a illithid sorlock of the great of one.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°Sorcerer and warlock is a classic combo. The psionic subclasses blend well too. Are you a cross class or hybrid though?¡± Davy thought about it for a bit. ¡°Hybrid class, I think. You''re not bothered by my race.¡± Racknar shook his head. Then the shatterkin spoke. ¡°I''m Krys¡¯tal, I''m a ranger. I have no idea what you mean by subclass or hybrid class.¡±


    Racknar put his hand on his chin. ¡°Well considering you don''t have a pet with you and aren''t growing fungus out of your body that narrows it down a bit. If I were to pick a subclass based on your race using a ranger I''d go either psionic or arcane. Arcane Archer is solid, has a number of useful spells.¡± Krys then said ¡°I don''t use magic, at least not in any way close to casting a spell.¡± Racknar nodded with his hand on his chin. ¡°I see. Interesting.¡±


    Marionette then put her hand on the table. ¡°Everyone in this party is a Reborn, and not one of us is human.¡± Krys then blerted out ¡°We also all died virgins and in different time periods that don''t line up with our arrival.¡± Racknar hummed. ¡°Okay, lay down the time table. Age and year of death, age and years of life here.¡± Everyone openly shared the information. Racknar then finished with ¡°I was twenty eight, I died in twenty twenty. I was born here fifteen years ago. I¡­ also died a virgin.¡±


    Davy whooped ¡°Yeah, whole squad!¡± Mari glared at him. Racknar chuckled. ¡°A well rounded party. Just so you all know, I''m an Infernal Wrath Berserker.¡± Davy whistled, somehow, despite his strange squid-faced mouth. ¡°A high melee damage tank that draws power from the nine hells. Nice. We could definitely use a front liner considering most of us are ranged combatants the only other front liner is the sneaky ambush striker.¡±


    Racknar nodded. ¡°I noticed that. Shadow-walker rogue?¡± Mari shrugged ¡°No idea what that even means.¡± Racknar sighed ¡°That''s fine, I''ll figure it out later. Consider this party fully formed. Let''s find a group quest.¡± The group started looking over different quests. Racknar then looked to Mari and said ¡°Not sure if you heard, but Duke Floren is dead.¡± She looked stunned. ¡°Oh. Nice. One less problem for my dad and I.¡±


    After a while of looking, the group settled on a quest. Investigate livestock deaths of a village near a swamp down south in a different region of Ran. Having explored a lot of the country, Racknar had access to a Yggdrasil gate at a town about a week away by carriage ride. The party walked to the gate outside Flowers and fast traveled to the closest gate available to the group before paying for a carriage to take them to the village near the swamp.


    Once there Racknar got to work, talking to a farmer. ¡°We accepted the quest to find and illuminate whatever is running off with the livestock.¡± Davy looked at Mari ¡°Five silver it''s giant alligators.¡± Mari chuckled ¡°Ten it''s something above our pay grade.¡± The farmer ignored the exchange. ¡°Yeah, every farmer here has lost at least one animal.¡± Racknar grunted. ¡°I want types and numbers.¡± The farmer thought about it for a moment. ¡°At least six cows, a dozen sheep and goats, three oxen, and two horses. One of them a clidesdale.¡±


    Racknar put his hand on his chin. ¡°No chickens have been taken?¡± The farmer shook his head. ¡°It went for the bigger animals first. Whatever it was busted right through the fence, splintered it.¡± Racknar looked over to the broken fence and walked closer. He kneeled down and picked up the broken end and looked at it. He then sniffed were it was broken. ¡°Well I already suspected as much, but this wasn''t gators or crocs.¡± Racknar looked at the scuff marks by the gate. ¡°This wasn''t a group of animals but one big animal. It destroyed the fence with its teeth. Teeth lined with acid. My best guess¡­ is an obese young black dragon with stubby legs.¡±


    Davy handed over ten silver to Marionette. Racknar sighed. ¡°I could be wrong, maybe it''s a giant komodo dragon or something. Since I''ve yet to see or even hear of dragons much from adventurers.¡± Davy let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°A young dragon, can we even handle that?¡± Racknar chuckled ¡°We are talking a challenge rank of seven when we are a party of at best level fives. If we went strictly based on my experience and the numbers of Creatures and Catacombs it would be extremely difficult even with a good team composition. That said, not impossible. But that would be under the assumption we are doing things by the book in a way that you''d be expected to handle the encounter.¡±


    Marionette crossed her arms. ¡°I didn''t understand half of that, but what I did understand is you basically saying if we get creative we can¡­ how was it Davy puts it? Game the system?¡± Davy nodded. ¡°Racknar here seems to be suggesting we use prep time to ruin this encounter. We just need to know how often it attacks, what time it attacks, and how long its been since the last attack.¡± Racknar nods. ¡°Exactly. We are going to set traps and absolutely demolish what should be an extremely difficult enemy. This monster doesn''t stand a chance.¡±


    Ariagoria clapped loudly. ¡°Well looks like you''re the leader here, time to delegate Mr. Knight.¡± Racknar huffed. ¡°Yeah, let''s see what we have to work with.¡± Racknar started gathering old tools and bits of wood that were set up to repair the fences. There was more than needed to fix the fence so Racknar used the extra stuff to start setting up. He had the villagers start digging a moat around the village. He then started building what looked like ballistas. Ariagoria stopped what she was doing and looked at Racknar. ¡°So how are you going to actually fire these? I didn''t see any rope. The fifty feet of rope most adventurers carry might not do it. It''s not exactly the best quality rope.¡±


    Racknar chuckled nervously. ¡°I uhhh¡­ I''ve got that covered. Don''t worry about it.¡± Ariagoria squinted at Racknar ¡°Alright man, if you say so. I''ll get back to my own thing. I''ll check in on you again later.¡± As soon as she was no longer in site, Racknar started spinning web and threading it into extremely durable spider-silk rope and fixed it to the ballista. He then turned around to see Mari watching him and nearly jumped. ¡°God damn it Mari! Don''t do that.¡±


    Marionette just looked at him. ¡°I already know what you are, so why are you hiding it from the others?¡± Racknar looked her in the eyes. ¡°Do they know what you are?¡± She nodded. ¡°Yes, they do.¡± Racknar sighed. ¡°Oh. Well I guess I''ll show them later then. Anyway, these are all set so now it''s time to cut down trees to make log spikes for a choke point.¡± Mari nodded. ¡°Since you seem to know what we are dealing with, what does a black dragon look like and how is it different from other kinds?¡±


    Racknar grunted before talking. ¡°In the game of Creatures and Catacombs there were three kinds of ¡°true dragon¡± in the older editions. Chromatic, metallic, and prismatic. Each of these types have different subtypes with each having a different damage type. However, physically speaking, besides the color, all looked basically the same in the art of older editions.¡± Mari had a blank expression on her illusion face. ¡°Okay so¡­ different flavors of the same popsicle kinda deal. Since dragons normally breathe fire I''m guessing the other types breathe other things.¡±


    Racknar nodded. ¡°Ice, lightning, acid, poison, whatever. It''s kinda silly honestly. They did mix it up at one point with a new set of dragons based on biomes with them each looking physically distinct. But they still kept reprinting the old stuff too because otherwise old school fans would have been upset.¡± Marionette nodded. ¡°Right, so black dragon is acid I''m guessing. Luckily I don''t think any of us use acid so we don''t have to worry about resistance.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°We''re basically just going to hit it till it dies.¡±


    Marionette sighed ¡°Right, nice. Well from what the farmer told Davy we have three days. So let''s use them wisely to set up our defenses as much as possible to completely destroy a creature we have no real business trying to fight under normal circumstances.¡± The group continued to work over the next several days, setting up traps and weapons to do as much damage as possible to the young black dragon before it even reached the party.

 Chapter Sixteen: Black Dragon?

    Three days of preparation later and they had set up three ballistae and used log spikes to create obstacles to restrict the monster¡¯s movement as well as a mote to slow it''s progress. The monster would likely be half dead before it even reached the party. Or at least that was the hope. Since the monster comes at night that meant staying up late and having torches lit to see it coming.


    They heard the cracking of wood as either a tree or a log spike got destroyed and Racknar was able to get a good look at the monster thanks to his night vision. It didn''t look at all like a traditional black dragon from the books. Its scales were either black or a really dark green, it dragged its body on the floor as it moved with stubby legs. It was an ugly thing that looked like a mix between something like a crocodile, alligator, komodo dragon, or girls monster but blended with a bobby mudfish. The reptile had various aesthetic and functional fins on its body and webbed claws.


    The monster has obvious gills on its body and was clearly amphibious and built to live in swamps, marshlands, and muddy areas. It didn''t seem to have wings of any sort and it moved in a wavy waddle across the land in a similar way to a crocodile. Racknar scratched his head for a bit. ¡°Well it''s not a dragon exactly, so we don''t have to worry about it flying. It''s a drake. A cousin of the dragon. We might have to still worry about a breath weapon, but it can''t fly.¡±


    Marionette let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Good, because our anti-air capabilities are somewhat lacking.¡± Racknar nodded ¡°Also a young drake is considered less of a challenge then a young dragon by one rank thanks to no flight or legendary resistance. Not sure how the latter of those would translate to real life. You probably wouldn''t notice it activating.¡± Mari sighed ¡°Again, no idea what you are on about.¡±


    Racknar shouted the order as soon as the monster was in range. ¡°Fire the ballistae!¡± And the three ballistae were fired. Two of the three landing hits. Then the people operating them start to reload. Something that unfortunately takes time. ¡°Thirty two¡± Racknar thinks to himself ¡°We need to hit one thirty five total. As usual I''ll assume average damage for weapons and average health for monsters.¡± Shortly after the bolts hit the target, Davy casts a spell that causes a burst of loud noise in its face. ¡°Shatter!¡± He shouts as the spell is cast.


    ¡°Twelve. Forty four.¡± After the spell hits, Krys fires three arrows and Mari throws three daggers. Two of the arrows and one of the daggers simply bounce off the monster''s scales. ¡°Seven. Fifty one.¡± The creature still has some distance and has to crawl closer. It opens its mouth and spews a high pressure stream of acid in the direction of the ballistae but can''t reach it because of the distance and obstacles in its way.


    The ballistae reload and take aim as the party launches a second round of attacks. Davy mutters something in Deep Speech and causes a twenty foot blob of darkness to appear right in front of the monster. The village can hear strange whispering coming from the blob. Racknar recognized the spell as Eldritch Hunger and felt it might not have been a good idea to cast it publicly. It was a good spell that would slow the creature and do continuous damage, but it was also practically exclusive to the Warlock class.


    Krys and Mari again launch ranged attacks with arrows and daggers. Two arrows and three daggers strike true with the final arrow missing completely. ¡°Twelve. Sixty three.¡± The creature continued to move, slower than before. Racknar spots ice spreading across the parts of the body sticking out of the dark blob. ¡°Six. Sixty nine.¡± Even with its reduced movement it''s able to move most of the way through the blob but its tail is still in the blob. ¡°Three. Seventy two.¡±


    ¡°Again!¡± Racknar orders as all three ballistae fire a second time then start to reload. All three hit. ¡°Sixteen. Eighty Eight.¡± Krys and Mari make another round of ranged attacks. All of them bounce off its scales. Davy uses a bit of magic to move the blob to the monster''s head, the edge being just out of melee range of the defenses and over the mote. The monster continued to move through the blob, it got within melee range of the defenses and swiped at the ballistae taking them out before firing its acid breath. It takes out two of the buildings, missing the adventurers. ¡°Nine. Ninety seven.¡±


    Racknar was able to dodge the claws and even save the villagers thanks to having ropes tied around them beforehand that he could pull. ¡°Get out of here, run to safety. You''ve done more than enough. It''s time for the professionals to handle this.¡± The two villagers run away. Krys fires a volley of three arrows, one of them landing. Marionette is suddenly on the monster''s back, she makes two slashes at its back. ¡°Nineteen. One hundred six.¡±


    The monster roars as two sets of wings unfold from its back, having looked like find or gills and were easily missed. It opens its wings and takes to the sky. ¡°Shit.¡± It then fires acid down on the party. Marionette was unaffected because of her position and Krys was able to dodge it completely by turning into shards and moving to another building before reassembling. Racknar, Davy, and Ariagoria took a glancing blow from the acid, their bodies and non magic clothes taking some damage. Ariagoria cast a healing spell on herself and Davy, only able to cast it twice since she had not moved.


    Racknar grumbled ¡°Damn it! I''m the only one without any ranged options.¡± ¡°Wait¡­ The leftover bolts from the ballistae.¡± He moved to the ruins of the weapons and picked up two of the large bolts. He channeled his rage and with all his might threw them both like spears using all four of his arms. They both strike the wings causing it to fall back to the ground. ¡°Sixteen thanks to fall damage. One twelve.¡± The dragon got to its feet and made two swipes at Racknar with its claws. It missed its first attack and slashed with the second leaving a solid gash in his abdomen.


    Davy fired some purple magic energy at the dragon. No words or fancy motions. ¡°A cantrip. Six. One eighteen.¡± Mari made two new slashes at its back, cutting into it, then getting bucked off by it flailing. ¡°Sixteen. One twenty four.¡± Krys fires two shots but both reflect off the monster. It breathes acid on the group, hitting everyone in the party. Racknar was in melee range so he didn''t need to move. ¡°Two attacks, two off-hand attacks. Two more attacks from fury of blows.¡±


    Racknar made his attacks, all six hitting. ¡°Sixty seven. One Ninety One!¡± The monster roars, its ugly face made uglier with deep gashes but it was somehow still alive. It slammed its claw into Racknar and sent him flying into a building. Davy then hits it with another purple energy bolt followed by three arrows and daggers from Mari and Krys with one hit each. ¡°Nine. Two hundred.¡± The dragon finally falls dead.


    Racknar pulled himself out of the rubble and walked to the group. ¡°That¡­ hurt.¡± Racknar''s upper left arm was dangling by a thread and nearly amputated. He looked at it and yanked it off. Ariagoria shouted at him. ¡°What are you thinking?! I''m not at a high enough level for restoration that I can grow a new arm! Doing it in the city is expensive!¡± The illusion on Racknar dispelled showing his true form since the ring was on that hand. ¡°It''ll grow back.¡±


    Krys and Ariagoria jump a little in surprise, Mari and Davy don''t. Ariagoria noticed this. ¡°Wait¡­ you two knew?!¡± Mari put out the hand with the ring. ¡°His ring was made by my father. Once you know it''s an illusion you can set through it.¡± Davy simply responded ¡°The Berserker class is known for not using armor, so I suspected it was an illusion. That narrowed down what animal he could be that gets natural armor. Also, I''m a telepath.¡±


    Ariagoria sighed. ¡°Well I guess I''ll have to get used to it. This entire party is made of freaks and weirdos. So what if you are a bit weirder than we knew. Better get that ring back on before we let the villagers know what''s up though.¡± Krys nodded in agreement. Racknar saves the arm and goes over to the dragon¡¯s corpse. ¡°I''m going to get as much out of this body as possible. Claws, teeth, various organs, scales, bones. You''d be surprised what you can make with dragon bits. Strange that it doesn''t look like the traditional art from the books. Well, unless you consider the Swamp Dragon from the book with biome based dragons. It does somewhat resemble that. Makes sense.¡±


    The group works together with the villagers to rebuild the village and harvest the dragon. Any edible meat is smoked and preserved to be gifted to the village. Anything else of use is loaded up into a carriage to be taken back to Flowers. Once everyone is ready Racknar addresses the party. ¡°I''ll be selling off the organs, teeth, and claws then splitting the coin with you. The bones and scales can make like but surprisingly durable weapons and armor. So naturally we''ll hit the blacksmith once we have all the coins. I think I''ll make new clothes for those that use lighter or no armor.¡±


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The group nodded in agreement and the party made its way back to Flowers using the closest Yggdrasil gate. When they turn in the quest they make sure to show proof that it was a young black dragon and get a nice bonus. After that they sell all the parts they don''t need to use and go to the blacksmith. Combining the scales from the black dragon and black iron spider''s silk from Racknar they''re able to create high quality light and medium armor for everyone except Racknar who can''t wear armor. He does make a silk outfit for himself that isn''t technically armor but due to the weave of spider''s silk would act similarly to bullet resistant apparel.


    The party all get new dragon bone weapons, with Ariagoria getting a crossbow and bolts to add to her mace to give her a ranged option. Davy, being a caster, gets a nice new staff to be his casting focus. With the money the party has they are able to get a ring and cloak of protection for everyone in the party with relative ease. Racknar even picks up a belt of bull¡¯s strength to magically make himself slightly stronger and boots of cat''s grace to slightly improve his ability to dodge.


    The rest of the party also get themselves boots of cat''s grace and Krys gets themself gloves that slightly improve accuracy. With the bulk of their money spent on magic items and blacksmith commissions, the party was nearly broke. Marionette shuffled her feet. ¡°So I guess we need to take another quest.¡± Racknar shook his head. ¡°Got to stop at Da Vinci''s workshop first.¡±


    Marinette crossed her arms. ¡°We''re broke, how are you going to get anything from Da Vinci of all people.¡± Racknar chuckled ¡°Let me handle that.¡± He then led the party to the workshop. Once there he knocked on the door extra hard. ¡°Lisa, it''s Racknar. I''ve got a gift for you as promised.¡± It took a while but eventually a beautiful young woman opened the door. Looking like she came straight from the Mona Lisa painting.


    ¡°A gift. For me? Whatever could it be~¡± she uses a swooning voice but jumps back when Racknar puts his severed arm in her face. ¡°Oh, right. Of course.¡± She lets the party in and sits them at the lounge. ¡°Caf¨¦, tea?¡± Racknar waved his hand. ¡°I just need a safe place to molt and don''t have the coin to spare on a private room. You wanted to watch me molt so this is your chance.¡±


    Mari was a bit confused. ¡°I don''t understand what''s going on.¡± Racknar puts his hand out and gestures to Lisa. ¡°This is the reincarnation of Leonardo Da Vinci. The Leo that goes to parties and stuff is her twin brother.¡± Ariagoria then asks ¡°Then what''s with you two having an agreement?¡± Racknar explained ¡°She wants to study me because I''m one of a kind. In exchange I get magic items or artifact commissions.¡±


    Davy perked up. ¡°Ah, so it''s strictly scientific. That means she''s single~¡± Ariagoria granny slapped Davy. ¡°Have some restraint. Pervert.¡± Davy rubbed the back of his head. ¡°That really hurts, you know.¡± Lisa got up and walked to the door. ¡°I''ll set up an area to sleep for you all. Consider that your payment.¡±


    While Lisa was making arrangements Mari caught her alone. ¡°Hey Lisa, in addition to being skilled with magic and painting you are also a craftsman as well right?¡± Lisa nodded ¡°I''m also a skilled physician. Did you need something?¡± Mari shuffled ¡°Well normally I''d ask my father for adjustments but in this case it''s something sensitive I couldn''t ask him for.¡±


    Lisa looked at Mari. ¡°Your father is Giuseppe, right? A skilled mage and craftsman. So I assume it''s not a skill issue.¡± Marionette takes off her ring of illusion. ¡°I want you¡­ to make me a woman.¡± Lisa bluntly responded ¡°I don''t think either of us are properly equipped to- oh, right. That''s the problem. I see. I''ll do what I can to¡­ give you the equipment you want. I''m guessing you''ve asked because you have someone in mind to use it with?¡±


    Marionette looked away in embarrassment. ¡°N-not exactly. I just want to be prepared for when I do. I am at the age where I am becoming curious and interested in such things and can''t do anything about it as I am.¡± Lisa sighed ¡°Normally I wouldn''t modify someone else''s work, but I''ll make an exception under a single condition.¡± Mari suddenly becomes extremely determined. ¡°Whatever it is, I''m sure I can handle it.¡±


    Lisa looks her right in the eyes and says ¡°Should you find yourself looking at the equipment of a mutual friend of ours, I''d like as detailed a description of its appearance and possibly texture as possible.¡± Mari gave Lisa a blank expression, but this could have easily been because of her doll face since the illusion was not restored. ¡°Seriously?¡± She did her best not to give way her exact emotion in her vocal tone. Was she exasperated by the request, or embarrassed?


    After a pause Mari agreed to the terms. ¡°Sure, whatever. Why not.¡± They shook hands. Once the sleeping arrangements were made Lisa got to work on Mari¡¯s body modification. Then after those were finished went over to Racknar to observe him molt. Taking notes the entire time. The next day, Racknar wakes up nice and healed. Lisa was there, waiting. ¡°Morning Racknar.¡±


    Racknar sat up. ¡°Morning Lisa. Did you need something?¡± Lisa sighed ¡°Nothing I need. But there is something I want~¡± she winked. Racknar grunted ¡°Funny. Real funny. Maybe if you bought me an alcoholic beverage first.¡± Lisa smirked ¡°That could be arranged~¡± Racknar rolled his head a bit. ¡°You really enjoy messing with me, don''t you?¡± Lisa chuckled ¡°What can I say, gal gets lonely sometimes when she''s got nothing but her craft. I don''t exactly get friendly visitors often, and fewer still that know my secret.¡±


    Racknar got out of the improvised sleeping area and stretched out. ¡°I¡¯ll only warn you once, tease me too much and I might just do something about it.¡± Lisa easily quipped back ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me with a good time.¡± Racknar sighed ¡°Okay, that one''s on me. How''s everyone else?¡± Lisa made her way to the door. ¡°No one else had any major lasting injuries so the cleric was able to heal everything. I try to keep an open mind but looking at Charity does freak me out a bit. She seems like a nice girl, but it can be hard to overcome a previous bias.¡±


    Racknar nodded. The depictions of demons have remained somewhat consistent since Da Vinci''s time. ¡°Well if there are no other pressing matters I have a new list of magic items I''d like for myself and my party members. More accurately, a list of enchantments for the ones we have. It''ll likely be a nice long while before we encounter a better material for weapons and armor.¡± Lisa smiled. ¡°I have a few things in mind. You have nine weapons across the five of you not counting throwing daggers. A satchel of infinite daggers for the rogue and a quill of infinite arrows for the ranger and cleric. Though since she uses a crossbow I guess it would be a quiver of infinite bolts.¡±


    Racknar nodded and Lisa continued. ¡°You don''t really have a ranged option and although you likely won''t get as much out of it as a ranged attacker, a way to access infinite javelins could come in handy. As far as enchantments for weapons, I''ll think about it more.¡± she paused briefly ¡°Oh, and the mage asked me to let you know that Mari¡¯s main weapon isn''t daggers but rather two halves of a large set of shears. He said to tell you that they ¡°would likely count as short-swords mechanically¡±. Whatever that means.¡±


    Racknar chuckled ¡°Just that they do more damage on average. It has to do with a strange habit of mine that would be difficult to explain to you.¡± Lisa scratched her head ¡°Whatever. Anyway, not counting any enchantments, the four items would be twelve thousand silver assuming I get the lowest quality version of each one. If you want the highest quality versions that''s triple the price. Thirty six thousand silver. Three hundred and sixty gold. Enough to buy a solid plot of land and build a manor on it.¡±


    Racknar took a moment to think. He knew in the books there were four grades of the different infinite ammo items. The lowest grade just gave you the ammo. Each grade after would be a plus one magic item with a max of plus three. That bonus applies to both accuracy and damage. An increase of a flat plus three damage was definitely a great addition for ammo since it could stack with the weapon enchantment and any coating put on the ammo like poison arrows.


    Lisa started tapping her foot. ¡°Well? Let me know what you want so we can discuss payment.¡± Racknar grumbled ¡°It''s really hard to turn down a chance to get extremely high grade magic gear this early without actually spending gold. I just wonder what kind of study you could do that would be worth well over three hundred gold coins.¡± Lisa looked around, then at Racknar ¡°Well this area is nice and private. I''d say a nice up close and personal examination is easily worth a hundred gold.¡±


    Lisa paused and then continued ¡°I''ve seen what you can do with your thread and I know a thing or two about how black iron spider thread normally works. I''m going to give you something to drink for several days, then you weave me an outfit after that. The outfit alone would easily be worth another hundred if things go as planned. You can make me two. As for the remainder¡­ sixty gold¡­ I want an in depth examination of your mouth as well. I''d like a better look than I got last time. Plus some stories of your childhood. How you grew up in this life.¡±


    Racknar let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°For the first examination you mentioned, do you mean what I think you mean?¡± Lisa nodded. After a pause Racknar let out a second sigh. ¡°We can start with the mouth examination. I''ll split up the stories with part of it before we leave and the second when I drop off the outfits.¡± Lisa rapidly clapped with excitement and let out a sound of glee as she practically skipped her way to Racknar.


    She gently pulled at Racknar¡¯s fangs; prodded his mandibles and teeth; pulled, poked, and prodded at his tongue, and even rubbed it between her fingers. Taking notes after each part of the examination. She even took a sample of venom and webbing while she was at it. ¡°This''ll likely compare to a normal black iron spider, but you could never be sure unless you test it. Your tongue is a bit rougher than a normal humans and even has little fleshy barbs on it. It''s definitely interesting.¡±


    Racknar cleared his throat. ¡°Right. Now that that''s done, do you want me sitting or standing for the second examination?¡± Lisa put her hand on her chin. ¡°Dealers choice, whatever makes you more comfortable.¡± Racknar sat down with his legs slightly spread. ¡°Just to let you know, I''d be blushing if I could.¡± Lisa giggled as she got down and brought her face closer to the natural armor codpiece. ¡°Don''t worry, it''s all purely scientific.¡±


    Racknar did a head roll. ¡°The facts won''t change how awkward this feels for me. I mean, just think of it from my point of view. I''ve got a very beautiful woman in close proximity to my man parts and she''s going to be handling them.¡± Lisa blushed a little. ¡°R-right. Sometimes I forget how conventionally attractive I am. My previous self as a young man would find me sexy. Anyway¡­ how do I gain access here?¡±


    Racknar shuffled a bit in his seat ¡°Normally it just kinda¡­ opens on its own. Maybe try¡­ rubbing on the codpiece.¡± Lisa nodded and put her hand on the solid object. ¡°It feels almost like¡­ a hairy pumice rock.¡± She gently started rubbing on it for a bit. ¡°Is this¡­ doing anything?¡± She then hears a popping noise as the crack in the middle opens a bit. Once fully open Lisa is able to start her examination. Racknar turns his head and mostly looks away out of embarrassment.


    Lisa moved her head back and forth with her hand on her chin. ¡°I see¡­ interesting.¡± She places her hand into the opening causing Racknar to jump slightly with a yelp. ¡°Your hands are cold as ice.¡± Lisa apologized ¡°Sorry. Let''s see what you are working with exactly.¡± She started moving her hand. Racknar stammered a bit ¡°A-are you trying to get me hard?¡± Lisa nonchalantly responded ¡°Well yeah, if I am to get a proper examination I need to observe it in its active state.¡±


    Racknar growls a bit and sarcastically says ¡°Why don''t you keep going till you get a sample while you are at it?¡± Lisa looks him right in the eye and gives him a devilish smirk ¡°I mean if you''re offering~ How could I refuse~? I''d even be willing to show you a little something as incentive as well as payment~¡± She continued to tease him. ¡°If I knew you were going to be like this, I wouldn''t have agreed to it.¡± Lisa laughed ¡°Right, sorry. I''ll try to be professional. It''s just difficult when I have such an impressive beast right in front of me. And I don''t just mean the throbbing mass in my hands.¡±


    Racknar chuckled ¡°I''ll take the compliment.¡± Lisa then took some notes. ¡°Well I got what we''ve agreed upon. Definitely distinct from a human¡¯s but nothing like a spider''s from what I know. It''s fascinating. I know it was just a joke before but now that I think about it I really wouldn''t mind a sample.¡± Racknar looked down at his equipment, ready and waiting to be used. ¡°Purely for science? I guess I could get you one myself. Though it would be a shame to not take full advantage of the opportunity in front of me.¡± Racknar then blinked half of his eyes in a strange attempt to wink. Lisa laughed ¡°Oh so now you are the one being a cheeky tease.¡±

 Chapter Seventeen: Personal Request

    After taking time to rest and get more magic items, the party was ready to take on a new quest. However, before they could look at the board, Racknar was informed that he had received a personal request from the temporary Duchess of Flowers. Knowing the job would pay well, Racknar led the party to the Lord''s Manor, the personal home of whomever is put in charge of the region.


    It was a large manor, beautifully built like most of the buildings in the city. It was three stories tall and had a massive fountain out front. The property had its own garden and stables for horses and there was a really nice carriage parked next to the stables. Once at the gate, two guards opened it after confirming the invitation. The group was then led to the door and into the building.


    The inside almost looked more spacious and definitely looked more beautiful than the outside. Fancy rugs and paintings decorated the walls and floors. A massive crystal chandelier hung above a large staircase that went up to the second floor, then split into two smaller staircases that went to the third. The group was given directions to the office room that Princess Elizabeth Bramble was working from. Once told where to go, the party wasted no time going there.


    Racknar knocked on the door to the office room. ¡°Hey Liz, it''s me, Racknar. I was told you asked for me. I have a full adventuring party with me as well.¡± After a pause, Elizabeth opened the door. ¡°Good. Good. Because you''ll need one. Let us go to an area more suited for a group meeting.¡± She moved the group to a lounge area. ¡°I know it''s only been a few days, but it''s good to see you again, Racknar. I see you''ve made some interesting friends.¡±


    Racknar nodded. ¡°I joined a whole party of freaks and weirdos.¡± Ariagoria then commented ¡°You seem awfully casual with a princess from another kingdom. Is there a story there?¡± Racknar did a hand wave as he considered his wording. ¡°Elizabeth is a Reborn like us, I knew her in my old life.¡± Mari perked up a bit hearing this ¡°Oh? So you two were friends beforehand?¡± Elizabeth did a so-so gesture ¡°We had a¡­ complicated relationship. But it has been a few years since we saw one another when he passed and died five years before I did.¡±


    Marionette let out a sigh, perhaps of relief, then the group sat down as servants poured tea. ¡°I''m not sure if I could handle another Lisa situation. Watching someone be flirty, even as a joke, is really awkward.¡± Elizabeth tilted her head ¡°Lisa? Who''s Lisa?¡± Davy grumbled ¡°Lisa Da Vinci, absolute babe. Turns out she''s the one that''s the Reborn and the twin is just a pretty face.¡± After a pause he realized what he just did and jumped a little ¡°But uhh¡­ that''s supposed to be a secret.¡±


    Elizabeth laughed ¡°Don''t worry about it, I can keep a secret. Though even as a joke or teasing I find it hard to imagine someone openly flirting with Racknar here. Though I guess watching him squirm would be fun. Having the attention of an attractive woman is not something he''s used to.¡± Marionette tilted her head ¡°Why do you find it hard to imagine someone hitting on Racknar? I''m sure plenty of people enjoy the strong silent type or simply have a thing for the whole knight ascetic.¡±


    Elizabeth gave her a blank expression ¡°Do you¡­ not know what he actually looks like.¡± Marionette jolts a bit in shock ¡°Wait, do you?¡± Racknar interrupts them ¡°Everyone in this room knows what I really look like. In fact we can all probably drop our illusions here. Since she now knows we are all Reborn and trusts me enough to know none of you would harm her.¡± Davy nodded and took off his ring. Marionette hesitated but did the same.


    Elizabeth was barely shocked ¡°Ah, so all of you are non-human Reborn. Figured as much from the freaks and weirdos comment before. Though I wasn''t expecting to see an Illithid. Let alone a blue skinned one. I thought they all came in shades of purple.¡± Davy responded ¡°Normally they do, and that was part of my problem. I was born with blue spots that spread and unfortunately Illithid don''t like visual differences unless they provide an advantage. Then they make the change uniform.¡±


    Racknar nodded ¡°They take the hive mentally of all being the same quite seriously. Now let''s focus, you asked me here to do a job for you, not for tea. Though I don''t mind a casual conversation over tea or coffee, I''d like to stay on task.¡± Elizabeth shook her head making tisk-tisk sounds ¡°Same old Racknar, always straight to the point. You''re lucky that''s part of what I like about you.¡± She put down her tea cup. ¡°I heard you managed to take down a young swamp dragon with relative ease despite your lack of experience. Not that I''m surprised.¡±


    Racknar grumbled ¡°Please don''t tell me it''s a dragon slaying mission. The only reason things went so smoothly is because I had prep time and an open area.¡± Elizabeth waved dismissively ¡°No no, nothing quite that intense. I got a report that a group of three to five manticores were traveling and hunting together in a way similar to dogs. Unusual behavior, or so I''m told, though not unheard of.¡±


    Racknar nodded ¡°So you want me and my party to handle them. Three to five rank three monsters might be a bit of a challenge for a party of our level under normal circumstances. However, under normal circumstances they don''t have the equipment we do. Good armor, an overabundance of magic items. I mean everyone in the party has boots of cat''s grace and two of us have a belt of bull''s strength since we got one for the cleric too. Infinite arrows, bolts, and javelins. Then to top it all off rings and cloaks of protection across the board as well as bracers of defense for myself.¡±


    Elizabeth blinked with a blank expression for a moment ¡°How exactly did you afford all that?¡± Davy did a dismissive wave ¡°Da Vinci gave us several items in exchange for the ability to study Racknar. Science nerd and whatnot. He even gave her his severed arm, twice. Apparently he can just regrow limbs whenever he molts. The grossest part is the bastard eats the shedded armor. Then he washed it down with some strange liquid that she gave him that smelled like iron rich blood and pen ink.¡±


    Racknar explained ¡°Because it basically was. The thread of a black iron spider is affected by its diet. She wants high quality silk for making cloth armor. It''s a cocktail of the blood of a rust eater from the sea of black sand mixed with squid ink. Tastes like copper and ink but it''s part of the payment for our magic items. It''s not even the strangest thing she asked for.¡± Marionette crossed her arms ¡°I still would like to know what she meant by ¡°a close and detailed examination¡±. I mean, the tone she took when she requested it¡­¡±


    Racknar put his hand up in a ¡°stop¡± gesture. ¡°It was basically a full medical examination. You know, lights in the ears, eyes, mouth, nose. Blood sample and pressure check, heart rate check. Samples of spit, venom, and thread. I''m just glad she didn''t ask to perform a prostate exam. Though with everything else she poked and prodded I wouldn''t be surprised.¡± Mari loosened up a bit. ¡°Ah, so not comfortable.¡± Racknar chuckled, ¡°Anything but.¡±


    Elizabeth couldn''t help but notice how defensive Marionette got every time Lisa Da Vinci was mentioned. ¡°Does she¡­ have a thing for Racknar? She also got defensive when I joked about him not being the target of flirty behavior. Did she notice when I got defensive at the mention of a woman flirting with him as well? Wait¡­ how does the thought of a woman pursuing Racknar even make me feel?¡± She shook her thoughts and pulled out a map and pointed. ¡°This is the area with the Manticore pack. Or would it be pride like with lions? Anyway, there are three to five in this pride of manticore so be careful. I''ll make sure you are well compensated.¡±


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Racknar looked over the map with his hand on his chin. ¡°I''ve never been to this area, so it looks like another carriage ride for several days unless one of you has access to a gate closer than this one.¡± He pointed at a gate. The party looked and shook their heads. Racknar continued ¡°We''ll head out right away then and return when the job is finished. It''s a good thing we got equipment for ranged fighting. Since otherwise fighting something that could fly would be a real pain.¡±


    Elizabeth nodded ¡°Unfortunately you don''t get any of your class bonuses with ranged weapons. Outside maybe reckless attack and your ability to attack faster than most because of the extra hands.¡± Racknar sighed ¡°Yeah. I''ll just have to live with not fighting in the optimal way for my style. Though at our current level our mage should be able to cast the ¡°fly¡± spell at least once per day.¡±


    With some final handshakes and a promise to return with the bodies, the party heads out to deal with the manticores. While on the carriage ride the party had time to talk. Davy being the first to speak. ¡°So you and Elizabeth. Is there anything going on there?¡± Racknar bluntly responded ¡°No. Just friends. And even then it wasn''t exactly a smooth friendship. She sees me as a solid advisor, one that gives her an honest opinion over what I think she wants to hear. She values my input, but that''s it. There was never anything close to a romance between us, and I highly doubt there ever will be. I mean¡­ look at me? I fill a void in her life, and although it makes her feel a certain way, she can get the same effect from a platonic relationship. We hardly even need to be friends for her to get the benefit she wants from me.¡±


    Davy crosses his arms and nods. ¡°Uh-huh uh-huh. And what about Lisa?¡± Racknar grumbled ¡°Lisa likes to tease me for fun, her interest in me is scientific curiosity. Nothing more. Although¡­ She could be open to a sexual encounter. Though it would be less out of romantic or even sexual interest and more out of curiosity. She''s the sort of person that''ll try anything once and in her previous life as a man she definitely got around with people of both genders. Though I''m not the type to go for sex without emotional attachment. Normally. Then again, I''ve never really been the emotional type either.¡±


    Krys then asks ¡°Are you sure you''re not some sort of ace like myself?¡± Racknar scoffed ¡°Yeah, I''m definitely capable of being sexually and romantically interested in a woman. I just have a hard time getting in touch with and identifying my own feelings sometimes. I try to focus on facts, logic, and reason. I''m goal oriented and tend to avoid things I see as distractions. The mission comes first.¡±


    Ariagoria nods in understanding ¡°That makes sense. So a good partner for you would likely be someone willing to travel with you and or pursue the same goals. A fellow adventurer or something. As long as they are willing and able to aid in your goals.¡± Racknar nods ¡°Probably.¡± The group then goes the rest of the trip either talking casually or relaxing. Thankfully there are no instances with bandits or wild animals while they travel to the nearest town. Since there is a Yggdrasil gate outside it, everyone interacts with it. After a long trip, the group takes the chance to sleep in a real bed before going out on their mission.


    In order to save money the group just pays for one room with two beds with them setting up a cot. Once in the room Racknar dies a stretch. ¡°Alright, I guess Davy and I will use the one bed with Charity and Mari on the other with Krys on the cot. They can rotate with either one of the ladies or Davy so everyone gets a chance on a bed. I''m not trusting Davy to share a bed with Krys.¡± Davy¡¯s arms become animated as he speaks with frustration ¡°Oh come on Racknar! Really? They are made of crystals and don''t even have a hole in their body. I couldn''t try anything with them even if I wanted to. How about we leave it up to Krys who they rotate with.¡±


    Krys gave a nod. ¡°Davy has a point. I should have a day on who I share a bed with. Even if it''s just for sleeping.¡± Ariagoria then asked ¡°Wait, do you even need to sleep?¡± Krys shook their head. ¡°Technically no, but I do meditate to rest my mind. Also since my body isn''t as sensitive to firmness I''m not as picky about softness.¡± Mari nods ¡°I''m a construct so it''s the same for me. I just like laying on a bed to feel more human. I imagine it''s the same for Krys.¡±


    Racknar put his hand on his chin. ¡°That''s definitely useful for when we have to camp. Makes keeping watch easier. Now let''s all try to get some proper rest. We''ll need to be in top shape to take on the pride of manticore.¡± They all get into their respective spots after everyone changes into nightclothes using the bathroom. The only one who doesn''t use the bathroom is Racknar who simply strips in the open since his bits are always covered.


    Ariagoria looked at Racknar as he readied the bed. ¡°Wait¡­ so this whole time before you made that robe you''ve been basically naked?¡± Racknar gave her a blank expression ¡°Well yeah, my naturally armored ¡°skin¡± covers my bits so it''s not like you''ll see them dangling.¡± Ariagoria then responded ¡°Well yeah but then where¡­ are they?¡± Racknar bluntly responded ¡°Inside. The codpiece opens up to let my thing out when I need to use the bathroom or something.¡± Ariagoria responded with a simple. ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    The group then laid down to rest. In the middle of the night, Racknar felt a hand push on his arm to shake him awake. He opened his eyes to see Krys standing over him. ¡°What''s up?¡± He whispered. Krys spoke to Racknar telepathically so they wouldn''t need to whisper. ¡°Let''s switch. You take the cot.¡± Racknar would squint if he could, instead he sort of half blinks with his many eyes. ¡°Sure, whatever.¡± He gets up and moves to the cot allowing Krys to take his spot.


    Davy half wakes up with the shuffling to see he now has Krys under the covers with him instead of Racknar. This takes him a bit by surprise but he tries to doze back off. ¡°Why are they wearing nightclothes? Like Racknar there''s nothing to cover up. Then again¡­ there is something about the fact they are that''s¡­ kinda working for me. Ugh, no Davy. They are ace and can''t even do stuff. Don''t be a pervert. Wait¡­ can they hear my thoughts? We are both capable of telepathy.¡± The voice of Ernie responds to his question ¡°No. They won''t hear your thoughts unless you choose to project them. Just like you won''t hear theirs unless they do the same.¡±


    Davy lets out a sigh of relief and rolls over, only to find himself facing Krys who''s facing the other way. Looking at the back of her head, the crystal shaped to resemble hair in a style that reminds Davy of long dreadlocks. Davy can''t help but look over Krys¡¯ body. Although they have a completely flat chest and androgynous body, there is some nice almost feminine shaping for the hips. ¡°God help me, I want to grab ¡®em¡± Ernie chirps back jokingly ¡°Not a god.¡± Krys moves her head a bit and telepathically projects to Davy. ¡°I may not be able to openly read your thoughts, but I can practically feel the anxiety and tension rolling off you. Possibly even¡­ desire? What''s up, are you a pervert who can get turned on by a rock after all?¡±


    Davy tensed up a bit ¡°C-crap. Am I? I mean they do have an aesthetically pleasing shape.¡± Davy telepathically projects back ¡°Sorry. You may be a rock but you are shaped like a person. One with a nice looking set of hips. I guess I really am a degenerate pervert after all.¡± Krys mentally projects a chuckle ¡°At least you''re honest about it.¡± There is then a pause ¡°You know I may not exactly be into romance or sex, but I''m not fully opposed to physical contact from another person. Just know I don''t exactly have the same kind of urges you do and can''t exactly reciprocate them.¡±


    Davy shifts for a bit. ¡°I think¡­ I could be okay with that. At least for now. I mean¡­ there''s no harm in a little cuddling, right? That is, if it''s okay with you.¡± Krys nods slightly ¡°No funny business though. I can and will kick your squid-faced ass right out of this bed if you try anything weird.¡± Davy laughs telepathically. ¡°What exactly am I going to do? Dry hump a rock?¡± He then wrapped his arm around Krys and snuggled up to her back ¡°Though to be fair, I wouldn''t be surprised if you got poked. I am a pervert after all.¡± Krys shuffles into him a bit. ¡°I will not hesitate to punch you if you make this weird.¡±


    Davy grips them a bit tighter as the shuffle ¡°Says the person literally wiggling into me.¡± Krys apologizes ¡°Right, sorry. I''m not trying to get you worked up.¡± After a bit, Davy eventually settled down and went to sleep. Davy woke up in what must have been early in the morning just before dawn, the vague memory of a spicy dream floating in his head. He looked to see he was still wrapped around Krys. A common morning affliction for males poking her in the backside through his clothes and into theirs.


    Davy clenches his hand tight. ¡°Fuuuu- god damn it. Hard as a rock and I can''t even do anything about it even if I wanted to. Wait¡­ can they even feel this? Probably not, but even if they could it''s not like they could physically reciprocate or even emotionally do so on the level an alosexual would. Ugh. I can''t believe how much of a perv I am to be turned on by a sentient gemstone.¡± Davy does his best to settle himself down before everyone wakes up. Once everyone is awake the group gets ready to head out and take on the pride of manticore.

 Chapter Eighteen: Pride of the Manticore

    Once fully equipped and ready to go, the party of adventurers heads out, ready to take on a group of manticore. The group walked and talked as they headed out of the village. Ariagoria took this chance to tease Davy. ¡°So Davy, how did you sleep last night? Any stiffness? Maybe feeling a little blue balled?¡± Mari then quickly quips ¡°Thanks to his skin, his balls are always blue.¡± The joke getting a chortle out of Racknar and Krys.


    Racknar than states: ¡°As much as I enjoy busting Davy''s testicled chops, we should probably focus on the mission.¡± The rest of the group agreed ¡°Right¡± and the group continued walking in silence for a while. Marionette moves from being in the front with Racknar to the back to walk with Krys with Ariagoria and Davy being in the middle. Marionette starts having a quiet conversation with Krys. ¡°So I thought you didn''t have an interest in sex or romance?¡±


    Krys lit up while they talked quietly. ¡°Apparently I still crave human physical contact in a way. So¡­ platonic cuddling.¡± Mari shuffled her feet a bit. ¡°Yeah, I guess I can get that. But why Davy? I mean I''m sure Charity or I would have been willing to cuddle you.¡± Krys tilted their head ¡°I mean I guess I could have. After all, you have the same physical limitation I do when it comes to physical intimacy.¡± Mari sighed ¡°Actually I had Lisa fix that. But still.¡±


    Krys thought about it for a bit. ¡°I guess I was curious as to what it would feel like to be cuddled by someone who was interested in me that way despite my form. Davy being a perv helped with that.¡± Mari chuckled, ¡°Well, did you learn anything?¡± Krys giggled ¡°I learned my sense of touch is better than I knew. I also learned that despite being grown in tubes, Illithid are still equipped for traditional reproduction. Or at least Davy is.¡± Mari chuckled ¡°Oh, so you got an idea for what Davy is packing?~¡±


    Krys turns their head away from Mari ¡°Shut up, it''s not like that for me. Even if it was, I couldn''t¡­ I can''t¡­¡± Mari chuckled, ¡°I was just teasing Krys. Besides, can''t Shatterkin shape shift a bit?¡± Krys looks at Mari and their light flickers. ¡°I¡­ am not sure if I would get anything out of that. Then again it wouldn''t be for me, would it.¡± Mari shakes her head ¡°You said yourself you wouldn''t get the same thing from it anyway. I''m not going to try and tell you who you can and can''t be with or how. After all, I''m only twelve. I''m not even old enough or ready for anything like that myself.¡±


    There isn''t much talking for the rest of the trip. Eventually Racknar stopped to look at the ground. ¡°Krys, we''ve got some tracks here. You''re the one with tracking skills so you''re up.¡± Krys does a stretch and moves to the front of the line and knees down to look at the tracks. ¡°Yeah, these aren''t normal lion tracks. They''ve been here, but not that recently. I''ll see if I can find fresher tracks.¡±


    Krys leads the group as they follow the tracks. Eventually they indicate they had found tracks that are somewhat fresh. ¡°We''re getting close. I''m not sure but there might be even more than the high end estimate of five. We could be dealing with ten of these damn things.¡± Racknar grumbled, ¡°That could be a problem, even with our equipment.¡± Davy waved a hand around. ¡°Couldn''t we¡­ you know¡­ set a trap? Like with the dragon. Put up some bait with a net or a spike pit.¡±


    Krys shook their head. ¡°They''d smell a person on whatever trap we set. We can''t use Racknar''s webs for a net because they wouldn''t fall for a trap that uses them since they would smell the scent of a black iron spider.¡± Racknar puts a hand on Krys'' shoulder. ¡°You don''t have sweat glands, if you set up a pit trap it wouldn''t smell it. Granted manticores can fly so that kind of trap wouldn''t work anyway.¡± Krys thinks about it for a moment. ¡°But I could set some kind of trap, maybe with tripwires? Unfortunately I''d have to build it myself otherwise they''d catch on. More trouble than it''s worth.¡±


    Racknar removed his hand from Krys ¡°It was a nice thought though. We''ll just have to play it straight. Let''s find those manticore.¡± Krys continued to track as the group followed them. After a bit, the group stops as Racknar and Krys pick up growling in the distance. Five manticores close in from the party¡¯s three, and a second group of five close in from their nine. ¡°Crap, they flanked us.¡±


    Mari started getting scared. ¡°What''s the plan Racknar?¡± Racknar draws all four of his swords ¡°The plan is to get mad while Davy blasts and Charity heals. You and Krys can move around while I agro so we are the ones flanking. Since you both have alternate movements that can avoid attacks." Everyone nodded as the group deployed.


    Marionette used her shadowstep ability to appear behind one of the Manticore and cut right into its tail with her weapons, making three successful attacks. ¡°Thirty seven of sixty eight.¡± Davy then casts ¡°shatter¡± aimed at one of the groups of five. ¡°Twelve on all five of those.¡± Krys fires three shots at the one Mari attacked, all three landing. ¡°Twenty one. Fifty eight.¡± Racknar runs at the injured manticore and slashes into it with one of his swords and cuts right through it with so much force he gets the one right next to it too.


    ¡°Nine manticores left. Six damage on the new target.¡± He then makes three attacks on a second manticore nearby that was hovering, with all three hitting. ¡°Forty two. Forty eight.¡± All the manticores but the one engaged by Racknar take to the sky and fire three tail quilts each for a total of twenty four ranged attacks. Racknar, Ariagoria, and Krys take two hits each with the rest missing completely. After pointing at the Manticore that shot her and casting ¡°hellish retribution¡±, Ariagoria fires two bolts at one of the flying manticore that took a hit from Davy before and lands both. ¡°Ten. Twenty two. Fourteen. Twenty six.¡±


    Marionette shifts to the shadow of the Manticore that Racknar attacked once more and attacked at the underside of the hovering monster. It died after two of her strikes leaving eight manticores. Davy then cast ¡°shatter¡± a second time on the same group of flying manticore. ¡°Twelve. Twenty four. Thirty four. Thirty eight.¡± Racknar points to the one that''s taken the most damage by his math. ¡°Krys, Charity. Fire on that one.¡±


    Krys fires three arrows at the indicated target and lands all three. ¡°Twenty one. Fifty nine of sixty eight.¡± The manticore all go higher, out of Racknar''s reach, and all of them fire a volley of three quills. All aimed at Racknar and Davy. Though Racknar seemed to take minimal damage from the barrage, Davy wasn''t looking so hot. Ariagoria moved to him and cast healing magic. This unfortunately meant she didn''t have time to attack for now.


    Racknar moved over to the other side to throw javelins at the ones Davy had injured. It takes two to take down the one Krys shot with the other two going at the next one with the lowest health by Racknar''s math. ¡°Twelve. Forty six. Seven targets left.¡± Davy cast ¡°shatter¡± for a third time on the four remaining injured manticore. ¡°Twelve. Thirty six. Fifty eight.¡± Mari threw three daggers at the one Racknar attacked last, only two of them hit, but that was all she needed to kill it. Six targets remaining with half of them being damaged.


    Krys fires three shots at one of the injured manticore once again hitting with all three. ¡°Twenty one. Fifty seven.¡± Once more a volley of quills. This time aimed at Ariagoria and Racknar. Both take a few hits. One of the strikes that hit Ariagoria was from the most injured manticore allowing her to cast ¡°hellish retribution¡± on it and burn it to death. Half of the manticores are dead but Racknar is looking a little rough having taken a lot of attacks and received no healing.


    Ariagoria casts a healing spell on Racknar from a distance, once again foregoing any offensive measures. There are still two injured manticore left so Racknar throws javelins at one. ¡°Twenty four. Sixty.¡± Mari then finished it off with a dagger throw, sending two more into the final injured one. ¡°Twelve. Forty eight.¡± Krys fires three shots at the final injured manticore, landing all three. ¡°Twenty one. Fifty nine.¡± Davy then fires a ball of purple lighting at it, killing the last of the injured and leaving only four left.


    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Seeing that they aren''t going to win, three of the four fly away. Each in a different direction. One of them dives straight at Racknar. It claws at him twice and then bites down on Racknar''s shoulder, holding him with its teeth. Ariagoria fired three bolts at it hitting it all three times but it didn''t let go. Racknar couldn''t help himself but got extremely angry at this manticore specifically.


    Blood red flames started to emanate from Racknar¡¯s body as he began to growl like an animal. The Manticore growled back and Racknar sank all four of his swords deep into the monster as they two became enveloped in blood red flames. The monster itself started to catch on fire as Racknar moved the blades that impaled the beast and left only a singed and mutilated mess of a corpse.


    Racknar huffed and growled as his shoulders moved up and down with every draw of breath. His body was still covered in blood red flames. Ariagoria carefully walked to him and put her hand on his other shoulder. ¡°It''s over Racknar, you can stand down now.¡± Racknar looked at Ariagoria, his eyes glowing the same blood red, filled with an immeasurable rage. But after looking at her, his expression softened and the flames died down.


    Racknar came back to his senses and looked around. ¡°I¡­ sorry about that. I haven''t exactly got full control of the infernal wrath yet. It''s stronger than the base rage but I almost never use it because I basically black out whenever I do. Everything becomes this blood red haze as my only thoughts are of destroying everything in my path that would even remotely upset me normally.¡±


    Ariagoria nodded ¡°You are channeling the wrath directly from my father''s realm, I¡¯m surprised you didn''t turn on one of us for some minor gripe like leaving a toilet seat up or something mundane like that. You showed greater control than I''d expect, all things considered.¡± Davy nodded ¡°Yeah. At least you don''t have an otherworldly entity regularly talking to you that no one else can hear.¡±


    Racknar tilted his head ¡°That reminds me. Your Warlock patron is a Great Old One, right?¡± Davy nodded ¡°Yeah, he said he was the Eldritch God of Knowledge or something like that.¡± Racknar perked up. ¡°Oh! Your patron is Ernie! That makes sense. He''s a chill dude.¡± Davy had a confused expression on his face. ¡°You¡­ know my patron?¡± Racknar did a so-so gesture. ¡°It''s difficult to explain, but I''ve had a few encounters with him. Best explanation I could give is that I''ve been to the library once or twice.¡±


    Davy put his hand on his chin as he mentally addressed his patron. ¡°Why didn''t you tell me you knew Racknar before?¡± Ernie responded with ¡°It never came up. You never asked. I didn''t recognize him till he actively said something. All you mortals look and feel mostly the same to me. I only track the interesting ones.¡± Davy then spoke out loud ¡°So how do you and Ernie know one another exactly? I don''t know what you mean by saying you''ve been to the library.¡±


    Racknar does a hand wave. ¡°Either myself or Ernie will explain it later. For now let''s see if we can get anything from these corpses before we turn in the quest and get a bonus for it being more than predicted. We didn''t kill all ten, but I don''t think the remaining manticore will be as much of a problem.¡± Mari jumps and skips. ¡°That was so cool! We made that look easy. Only two of us collected any significant injuries and thanks to Charity even those are nothing. We were doing so much damage and hardly missed an attack. And Racknar, I feel like you could have easily taken on three of those things at the same time and been fine without us. You''re so cool!¡±


    Racknar groaned in pain as Ariagoria treated his wounds. ¡°You think I''m cool? I''m a freak who''s freakishly strong and durable. I''m just lucky the race I was born in is incredibly broken for my class. Yeah, I worked hard to get the most out of this body, but I doubt anyone outside our party would think I''m cool.¡± Krys put out a hand and gestured to Racknar ¡°What about Lisa? It may be in a scientific sense but she definitely thinks you''re cool.¡± Ariagoria nods ¡°Not to mention Princess Bramble. She looks at you with such respect. How you look doesn''t affect her opinion of you.¡±


    Racknar perks up a bit. ¡°Yeah, she said so herself. I guess I am kind of a badass. Spiders are cool so naturally I would be too. Granted not everyone thinks spiders are cool. Who cares? Not me. Although cool I doubt anyone would find me- nevermind. I should try and remain positive.¡± Ariagoria nodded ¡°Let''s let the nearest village know what''s up and turn in this quest.¡±


    Although nothing they could salvage from the manticores could be better than dragon gear, it was still worth some money. The group then got a small bonus on top of the advertised reward due to the unexpected extra challenge. However, even with the bonuses the group didn''t exactly have enough to buy anything fancy. Racknar returns to Lisa to drop off the two outfits made with his improved thread as part of the agreed payment.


    ¡°Welcome back everyone.¡± Lisa greeted them kindly ¡°Oh and Racknar, don''t forget you still owe me some stories. How about you tell me about your childhood here?¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°I was born to a normal black iron spider, a named monster. Alitha Aradae.¡± Mari and Ariagoria both looked a bit confused. Ariagoria was the one to point out why. ¡°I heard you took out two named monsters at a young age, Alitha being the second of the two.¡±


    Racknar nodded. ¡°The first named monster I fought was Karriona, the chosen champion of Locath. At least that was what she claimed. A Razer Locust Queen who was infected with Locath''s Blessing. I''m not sure how it happened because me and my spider siblings were extra careful, but somehow a number of my siblings and my mother contracted the illness while myself and some of my siblings were out doing things some time after that quest. I had no choice but to put all the infected down since no healer would cast the necessary high level recovery on a spider.¡±


    Mari put her hand over her mouth ¡°Oh God, that''s horrible. I can''t even begin to understand what it must have been like to be forced to kill your own mother. What about your siblings?¡± Racknar sighed ¡°Those that survived went their separate ways. I keep tabs on the siblings I named and could potentially call on them if I needed.¡± Davy then asked ¡°How many of your siblings are you still in touch with?¡± Racknar replied ¡°Seven.¡±


    Davy¡¯s hands then got somewhat animated as he talked with frustration ¡°Then why in the hell are we spending money on renting horses and a carriage when we could be using spiders?!¡± Racknar tilted his head ¡°I figured people would be made uncomfortable by me traveling via spider all the time. If you guys are cool with it then I''ll gather them during our down time. Maybe we can buy a carriage with our reward. Nothing fancy but it''ll save us money in the long run.¡± The party nods in agreement.


    Lisa puts a hand on Racknar''s and gently runs her thumb on the back of it. ¡°I''m so sorry to hear about your mother. Although that story has some interesting implications. What if the first beast-kin were all Reborn? The human soul causes it to take a more humanoid shape either at birth as it developed and having a human level intellect thanks to the previous life. Although considering the fact that avian, reptilian, and amphibious slash aquian beast-kin are more rare than mammalian ones, I imagine insects, bugs, and arachnids to be even more rare. It''s possible you aren''t actually alone or fully unique. Just an extremely rare case.¡±


    Racknar sighs. ¡°That''s¡­ somewhat comforting. I do actually know of one case that although not like mine is similar. The goddess Arachne, mother of spiders.¡± Lisa put a hand on her chin. ¡°I''ve seen depictions of how she''s seen in this world. More human looking than you are but definitely something. Then there is that so-called goddess some of the dokkalfar worship. Lilith? The one that creates those drider abominations.¡±


    Racknar nodded ¡°She''s not actually a goddess, even by the standards of the world. She''s just a really powerful witch who has an obsession with spiders and took advantage of an existing story in the lore of the dokkalfar. I''d love to take her down and rid this world of her but even as a group with the help of my seven siblings and an entire tribe of Goblins we would get wiped out.¡±


    Mari couldn''t help but stare at Racknar''s hand being caressed by Lisa''s. ¡°What about the commission the Duke made with Lisa and my father? That was due a year from now and would be at least most of the way done. My father was building an army of living armor to follow the orders of whomever my father linked them to.¡± Lisa nodded ¡°He commissioned my brother, or rather me through my brother, to build him flying machines that could rival a dragon. I was having trouble getting it done but had a breakthrough thanks to Racknar pointing out a flaw I somehow overlooked. I guess it is possible to overthink something.¡±


    Racknar nodded ¡°It might not be enough. Fighting her would be like fighting an Archmagus. One that''s had lifetimes to collect high powered artifacts. She likely has multiple legendary artifacts and possibly something mythic. By that I mean a one of a kind and very powerful magic item. Something potentially on par with Excalibur.¡± Lisa moved her hand to her chin and nodded ¡°Definitely not an easy enemy to take down.¡±


    Racknar tapped the table ¡°We''ll definitely have to take on more quests and gain more experience and magic items if we are to take on something like that. Right now I''m broke and just finished paying off my last set of magic items from you. I doubt there''s anything I could do for you worth anything now that you''ve gotten any information you can about me without doing a full dissection. That''s not something you can do while I''m alive so you''ll have to wait until Charity can resurrect people before that would even be on the table. Even then it would be more like if I died we''d let you cut open my body before I''m revived.¡±


    Lisa chuckled ¡°Oh I bet I could think of something you could give me to pay for a magic item~ After all, there''s a fluid I''ve yet to get a sample of.¡± She wiggles her eyebrows while doing a lewd hand motion. Racknar shook his head and lightly chuckled ¡°Thanks for trying to cheer me up, but I''d prefer not to receive those kinds of advances right now. Especially considering you aren''t actually interested in me that way. For you it''s just another scientific curiosity, a thing to research. Despite the fact I don''t think it''s going to happen for me, I''d Rather have a full and meaningful relationship with an actual connection.¡±


    Lisa smiled ¡°Alright already, I get it. I''ll stop teasing you. We can talk more professionally if that''s what you want. Though that''s definitely more boring. I''ll let you and your crew crash here free of charge tonight. I''ll see you in the morning.¡± The group then finds a place to crash for the night so they can be ready for another quest and another reward. Everyone in the group has a clear goal in mind to reach for.

 Chapter Nineteen: Mission from the Church: Warlock鈥檚 Tower

    Racknar and the party were at the guildhall looking at quests. They needed coins badly after spending it all on high level magic items. As they looked at the quest board a group of highly armored individuals walked in. They had white armor with gold filigree that was decorated with a red cross on the chest. All but one of them was wearing a blue cape with one being in a red cape.


    The one with the red cape shouted into the crowd. ¡°We are looking for the so-called Black Knight of Riverside, Racknar Aradae.¡± One of the people behind the counter pointed at the people ¡°Hey, you know the rules. The church has no power here. The guild is fully independent of the church and the Empire. If you have business, you have to do the paperwork first.¡± The person with the red cape put their hands up. ¡°We are not here to enforce anything, we are here to issue a special request. We are unarmed.¡±


    The guildhall person crosses their arms. ¡°You and I both know that a Paladin doesn''t exactly need a weapon to be deadly. Just state your request from the door or take it outside.¡± Racknar perks up ¡°I''m Racknar, and we can take the conversation outside easily.¡± He gestures to the party to follow him outside. Outside the building it''s five paladins and five party members. However the paladins are clearly better equipped and have likely been at this longer.


    Racknar put out his hand to the red caped paladin. ¡°Okay, out with it. What''s the request?¡± The paladin did a light bow ¡°We resonantly received word that you and your party bested a young swamp dragon despite your lower ranking in the guild. This is apparently on top of two other impressive feats that you alone accomplished. Archbishop Frederick has received word of your feats and determined that you are uniquely skilled and knowledgeable as an individual and as a group to handle a delicate situation.¡± He hands Racknar a letter in an envelope.


    Racknar opens it and reads it. ¡°A warlock¡¯s tower? Look, I don''t give a damn about your one true God crap. I''m not going after someone simply because you branded them a heretic and disapprove of their life choices. So what if this guy draws magic as part of a deal with an otherworldly entity, it''s what one does with their power that makes a mage.¡± The paladin sighed. ¡°Well this Warlock summoned a tower straight from the city of Dis, demons from The Nine Hells started entering our world from it. So far nothing too high level. Limboian shades mostly.¡±


    Racknar tilted his head ¡°Limbo isn''t part of the city of Dis. A fiendish tower could still be a problem though. I''ll¡­¡± Racknar sighed ¡°We''ll look into it. However, I will not be a tool for your agenda. I won''t kill the Warlock unless necessary and will likely turn them over to the guild to be dealt with by them. The tower and Warlock will be dealt with, but we''re doing things our way.¡±


    The paladin bows ¡°All we want is an end to the demonic incursion that has befallen the land. Payment will be issued once the tower is gone.¡± Racknar crossed his arms ¡°One question though. You lot are much better equipped than us, so why not handle it yourselves?¡± The paladin grumbled ¡°I said the same thing, but the Archbishop insisted it had to be you for some reason. He even offered to pay your party five platinum coins to do it.¡±


    Racknar stuttered ¡°P-platinum?!¡± he cleared his throat ¡°Like I said, we''ll do things our own way. Just give us directions and we''ll be in our way.¡± The paladin hands Racknar a marked map. ¡°We will be camped out a bit away from the tower waiting to make payment. I''m not sure why that was the orders we have been given, but I''ll follow the orders I''ve been given.¡± Racknar did a bow. ¡°I''ll see you outside the tower.¡±


    The party packed their things, Racknar even bought a healthy number of healing potions and antidotes and they loaded their spider drawn carriage. ¡°Alright Achilles¡± he pats the massive ox sized spider ¡°Looks like we have a big job.¡± They then headed to a Yggdrasil gate to fast travel to the closest available gate to the tower before heading to where the camp would be set up and waiting for the paladins to set up camp before heading to the tower.


    It was a tall black octagonal thing with jagged spikes at the corners. The thing was as tall as most towers on castles going several hundred feet in the air. It had five floors, each likely having several rooms to clear out. Racknar sighed. ¡°The Warlock is going to be on the top floor. We are going to have to fight our way up through many demons without rest before we fight them. Charity, don''t waste anything higher than a cantrip until we run out of healing potions. I grabbed six for each of us. I doubt the hallways are big enough to accommodate a large creature so we can''t bring the spiders with us.¡±


    Ariagoria did a nod with her hand on her chin ¡°I don''t think they''d be much help against most demons anyway.¡± Racknar makes a click sound ¡°Yeah, maybe one-on-one with a lower rank demon, but an adult black iron spider is about the same challenge rank as a manticore. Limboian shades are challenge rank two, comparable to a fire wolf in difficulty. Probably less difficult considering the demon doesn''t get pack tactics. But numbers are the problem here. There are likely dozens of them and only seven spiders. Also it would be difficult to feed a spider a health potion.¡±


    Ariagoria nodded ¡°Meaning I''d just be wasting my healing resources on something that would have trouble moving through the building anyway. If it were an open area we could make better use of the spiders. They''ll have to wait for us outside.¡± With that taken care of the group walked to the large double doors of the intimidating tower. Racknar reached out and touched the door but hesitated to open them. ¡°Charity, I want you to confirm something for me. Put your hand on the door.¡±


    Ariagoria walked to the door and put her hand on it. ¡°The metal¡¯s¡­. Cold.¡± Mari put her hand and gestured to the door. ¡°It''s metal, metal naturally feels cold.¡± Davy then pointed out ¡°Well yeah, but this is metal from The Nine Hells, so it should be warm to the touch with the heat of its source realm. So it being cold, does that mean it''s not from The Nine Hells?¡± Racknar shook his head. ¡°No, it''s definitely tied to The Nine Hells. It''s tied to the circle of Dis. Not sure why it''s summoning shades from Limbo though. Unless¡­.¡±


    Ariagoria finished the thought ¡°We are dealing with multiple Warlocks. It makes sense. It would take some high level magic to summon a tower like this. Archmagus level stuff. It''s more likely we are dealing with a team of lower level warlocks. One per floor maybe?¡± Racknar nodded ¡°Each one drawing from a different circle of Inferno. We only know two of the five. Although fiendish warlocks usually have the same range of abilities, there may be some interesting differences to fit with the theme of the circle they draw from. Flavor and feats can make two characters of the same subclass distinct from one another.¡±


    Racknar breathed in, taking in the air deeply, then he opened the door. The group walked in to see what looked kinda like the lobby of an inn with no people inside. The room was poorly lit by oil lanterns that seemed to be perpetually nearly empty. Dim and flickering. Above the counter was what looked like a white flag. Racknar walked in a bit but stopped to look at a metal plaque in the floor of the lobby that sat in the hallway. Davy looked at it ¡°There''s an inscription, but it seems to be in Italian. Can anyone read Italian?¡± Everyone shook their heads.


    Racknar then stated ¡°I don''t need to know the language to know what this says. This place was decorated to invoke the circle of Limbo as much as possible.¡± He gestures to the flag ¡°and I saw a group of people chasing after a man carrying white symboless flag devoid of meaning.¡± A symbolic image of those that chased for meaningless things. This plaque is likely a recreation of the one on the gates of hell. ¡°Through me to the city of woe, through me to the land of everlasting pain. Abandon all hope, ye who enter here.¡± Or at least that''s the gist of what it says. It''s been a while since I read The Divine Comedy.¡±


    Ariagoria nodded ¡°I did notice a lot of the Nine Hells reflected that work, at least geography wise. The biomes of the circles almost directly parallel the book. So where do we go from here? This room is empty and I don''t see any stairs.¡± Racknar looked around. ¡°I see¡­ four doors. One at the side of the counter on the far wall, and one on each side wall. We should start at the far left.¡± Mari mots out a hand ¡°okay, but why?¡± Racknar looked at her and flatly replied ¡°Because that''s how you read a book. There is a spot right behind the counter where an employee entrance should be. Right under that flag. We likely have to clear the other four rooms to access it.¡±


    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Ariagoria hums ¡°I guess that makes sense. Whoever set this up likely did so to make sure anyone trying to take the tower down has to fight their way through every room and encounter possible in order to weaken them as much as possible.¡± Racknar nodded ¡°It''s definitely how I''d run a dungeon like this. In fact if I were to run a five floor tower using the Nine Hells, the next floor should be Gluttony. One, three, five, seven, nine. The odd numbers.¡±


    Ariagoria looked to Racknar ¡°That means the third floor is anger, my dad''s circle. Then if we went by the book it would be Violence then Treachery. Only I remember my dad saying the seventh circle was ruled by Belphegor of Languor. The Lord of Sloth.¡± Racky nodded ¡°Because unlike Dante''s Hell, this one isn''t made to punish mortals. So violence and heresy are replaced by pride and sloth. Anger and violence basically being rolled into one thing.¡±


    As the group moved to the leftmost door, Davy had to ask ¡°So if this floor is intended to involve Limbo, why does it look like the lobby of a hotel?¡± Racknar reached for the nob. ¡°Limbo in the book was a strange in-between. A place for those that sinned too much for redemption but not enough for deeper hell. Many confuse Limbo and Purgatory when they are different things. I think the reason this place looks like a hotel is because of different interpretations that came after Dante''s book. The song ¡°Hotel California¡± describes something that could be seen as a type of Limbo or Purgatory for example.¡±


    Davy perks up. ¡°Oh! I get it. You can check in anytime you like, but you may never leave. Maybe this person is a Reborn or was influenced by one then.¡± Racknar nodded as he turned the knob. Suddenly the room shifted and the group found themselves in what looked like a hotel bedroom, except everything was ten times bigger than it should have been except them and the demonic creatures in the room being relatively normal sized making the people and demons look like toys compared to the room.


    There were six large pitch black-skinned hairless dog looking creatures, somewhat skinny for their size being comparable to a small horse. There were also three gangly looking skinny pitch black-skinned humanoids with clawed hands, no eyes or noticeable nose, and a split open mouth with a jaw that''s able to open much wider than a human''s ever could. The strange humanoids have short stubby, and barely noticeable horns on their otherwise smooth heads.


    Racknar pulled out all four of his swords and went right for one of the hellhounds and kills it with two strikes then killed a second with two more. Mari shadow-ports behind a third hellhound and slashes into it twice, killing it. Davy fired a purple ball of lightning at a fourth hellhound, Krys then fires three arrows into it killing it. Ariagoria walked up to one of the hellhounds and drops her glowing white mace onto its head, crushing its head with devine energy. Only one hellhound and three shades remain.


    The hellhound tried clawing and biting Racknar, but even when it hits him it doesn''t seem to do any damage. Two of the shades charge Racknar and claw into him doing dome damage. The final shade wiffs two attacks made at Ariagoria. Racknar then slaughters the hellhound with two attacks before doing the same to one of the shades. Davy fired on the last shade with a purple ball of lightning, that shade is then turned into a pincushion by Krys. With all the demons dead, the group finds themselves transported back to the lobby. The door they used now a wall.


    Racknar brushes himself off. ¡°That wasn''t too bad, unfortunately we''ve got four more doors. If we can clear them out with the same ease I may need to pop a health potion. Not sure why most of them come after me.¡± Ariagoria responded ¡°They likely reacted to the demonic energy we both hold. Since we have ties to the fifth circle. Demons are territorial.¡±


    Racknar grunted. ¡°That''s not a bad thing, if I can draw all them to me then this''ll be easy.¡± Mari then bluntly states ¡°And you''ll be the only one needing healing. Next door.¡± The party then walked to the next door. When Racknar goes to open it, they are once again transported to another room. This one looking like the inside of a hospital. Specifically the nursery. With cribs forming isles like a grocery store.


    Racknar curses under his breath, followed by ¡°Nopenopenopenopenope. Hells no.¡± Krys responding with a sarcastic ¡°well this isn''t creepy at all.¡± the group start to hear what sounds like crying in the distance. Demonic creatures that look like infants crawl out of the cribs, pale gray with sickiles for hands. Racknar addresses the group ¡°Despite the looks, these aren''t babies. It''s a form of psychological warfare. Don''t hesitate. There may be a lot of them but they are weak.¡±


    Mari cuts into one, killing it in a single blow, followed by two more quick attacks at two different demonic babies to kill them as well. Krys fires three arrows at three different targets, killing them. Davy fires a bolt of energy that turns a demonic baby into paste. Ariagoria fired three bolts, killing three targets herself. Racknar then cuts down four of them himself as well. Thirteen demon babies killed before the horde could even attack.


    Racknar finds himself swarmed by the demonic false infants, but they can''t seem to actually damage him. Some of the mass of demons go after Ariagoria but she was a bit too far away for the somewhat slow creatures to reach with any quickness. Racknar grabbed one of the demonic creatures swarming him in each hand and tossed them at another. Slamming the heads of the creatures together and killing two of them each time, killing eight of them for a total of twenty one.


    Krys and Ariagoria each kill three with Davy killing one. Twenty eight of the creatures were killed. There were more than twenty eight cribs and Racknar still had some monsters on him, but the group one again found themselves in the lobby after a flash of light with no enemies in the room. Now only two doors remained. Ariagoria seemed confused. ¡°What happened? We didn''t kill them all.¡± Racknar scratched his head ¡°Maybe we didn''t have to? Unblessed are by far the weakest kind of demon, weaker than even imps. Maybe the room recognized that ¡°


    Racknar went to the next door and moved to open it. This time the group was transported to the inside of what looked like a greenhouse with a garden inside. Davy looked around. ¡°Okay¡­ I don''t see any demons so what are we supposed to do?¡± Racknar started looking at the different plants. ¡°Although it''s not a thing in the Nine Hells, in Dante''s book there''s a part in Limbo with a garden. A place for noble sinners who for some reason can''t go to heaven. Poets, philosophers, Julius Cesar for some reason.¡±


    Mari also looked at some of the various flowers and plants. ¡°That didn''t answer the question. How do we move on?¡± Racknar shrugged ¡°I think we are supposed to find a specific plant, or maybe there is a wooden throne somewhere in this room. Maybe we have to each say a poem. I''m not sure.¡± Ariagoria started looking around as well ¡°I think I know what we are looking for. Most of these are plants you can find outside. Aloe, spider plants, various mundane flowers.¡±


    After a pause Ariagoria continued. ¡°What we are looking for is a flower from hell. Literally. So I guess look for something that looks out of place or exotic.¡± Racknar perks up ¡°Oh, I know what we''re after then.¡± He then starts sprinting up and down the aisles of the greenhouse. Eventually he plucks a flower out from inside another plant and holds it up. ¡°Helbloom!¡± He declared proudly. The group once again in the lobby.


    Racknar stood there with the flower in hand, only it had become a key with the design of the flower. Now only one door remained but it was the one under the white flag. ¡°Guess it''s straight to the floor boss then. Works for me.¡± Racknar then walked to the door and used the key to open it, leading the party inside.


    The room was set up like an office, with a desk opposite to the door. Only the room was much larger than a normal office and was mostly empty with no furniture or decorations besides the single desk. Behind it sat a female human in black robes with the hood down. The roves had dark green scale patterns in wavy lines like snakes on the side. She jolted out of her chair in surprise, knocking it over. ¡°Well that was fast. Did you get lucky and pick the garden door right away or something?¡±


    Racknar let out an exasperated sigh upon learning the doors had predetermined encounters and they could have gotten here faster and without injuries if they knew. ¡°No, we went left to right like a book. The battles weren''t hard.¡± The female warlock grumbled before waving her hand and making the two items of furniture vanish and pulling out two daggers. One of them had a sort of mist coming off them. ¡°Looks like I''ve got to pull my weight then.¡±


    Mari tried to shadowstep behind the mage and cut her, but she turned to mist and reformed at a distance before blasting Mari in the back with a black ball of magic. Davy tries to hit her with a ball of purple lighting but again she turns to most and retaliates. Krys fires three arrows that get dodged, and Ariagoria fires tow bolts from her crossbow only for the mage to dodge one and turn to mist to avoid the other, once again responding by hitting her attacker with a shadow ball.


    Because Ariagoria was hit with an attack, this allows her to cast hellish retribution on the mage causing them to burst into flames. This opens them up to an attack from Racknar who charges in with a loud roar. However he doesn''t draw his weapon and instead goes for a grapple. Gripping the mage with all four arms he began squeezing her in a potentially fatal bear hug causing her to drop her daggers to the ground with a clatter.


    Racknar then growled at her ¡°The whisper blade, a legendary artifact that allows its user to cast misty step in response to an attack as a reaction. You should only be able to do this once every six seconds or so and there''s a limited number of times per day you can use it. Since you ignored one limitation there''s a chance you found a way around the other as well. However, a grapple doesn''t count as an attack. How unfortunate you are no longer holding it and can''t use its ability to avoid the next attack.¡±


    The woman began to plead for her life. ¡°Please, don''t kill me. I didn''t want to hurt anyone but the others forced me. Told me they would kill me if I didn''t help.¡± Racknar¡¯s grip didn''t lessen ¡°I have a hard time believing that.¡± They continue to beg. ¡°I Swear I didn''t know they were going to send shades out to hurt civilians.¡± Racknar replied coldly ¡°I didn''t mention anything about injured civilians.¡± Her eyes widen, then Racknar snaps her neck.


    Mari shouted ¡°What the hell Racknar?! She surrendered, she was done.¡± Racknar looked at Mari ¡°She was full of shit, waiting for me to let my guard down to attack me and run. The paladins camping outside have been dealing with any shades that get out. Her heart stayed at a steady and calm pace until I caught her in a lie. My illusion dropped when I grabbed her and she wasn''t scared at all until I called her out.¡±


    Ariagoria nodded ¡°Considering her patron was likely Leviathas, that checks out. That snake is one of the most underhanded demon lords there is. Leviathas the Wanting, Lord of Envy. Likes to act weak and pathetic to get people to drop their guard then takes advantage of it. That tactic is their exact M.O.¡± A door appears behind where the desk was. Racknar starts walking to the door. ¡°Come on, we''ve got four more floors to clear.¡± Mari grabbed the whisper blade before following.

 Chapter Twenty: Warlock Tower (pt 2): Hunger

    The party exit the stairway and find themselves in a large room set up in a way that invokes the image of a grocery store. Isles stretching downward from where they are, all of them seemingly empty. This time there are three doors. One on each side and one on the far end of the room. Racknar thinks for a bit on what room to pick first. ¡°I don''t think this''ll be like the first floor with one having a key to move forward. We''ll likely have to clear the rooms before we reach the warlock of this floor.¡±


    The group looks up and down the empty isles for a bit before moving on, just in case they find something. After confirming that they are, Racknar made his way to the door that would have been on his right when he first entered this floor. He closed his eyes, took a big despite breath, and pushed it open. The group walked into what looked like a large meat locker with hooks hanging from above. All the hooks looked like they once had something hanging from them but were liberated of the weight.


    The hooks, stained bloody and empty, simply dangled back and forth. Inside the room were a group of ten humanoids. They looked similar to the Limboian shades, gangly gnaught things. Even skinnier than the previous shades, looking emaciated and starved. They had sickly looking yellow-orange colored skin and stubby horns. With claws and teeth the group was savagely devouring something made of flesh. From the look of it, it was a pile of more similar shades. Cannibalized out of desperation for more food to satiate the hunger that could never be satisfied.


    Davy accidentally bumped a hook causing it to make noise, getting the attention of the gluttonous shades. They all stop mid meal to turn their beady looking eyes on the party. One word in infernal escapes the bloody lips of the demons, a word Racknar didn''t need Ariagoria to translate. The infernal word¡­ for ¡°meat¡±.


    The shades screech as they practically clamor over one another like desperate parents during a black Friday sale. As they approach, Racknar and crew already have their weapons drawn. Marionette quickly cuts down the first to come into her range, taking three attacks to do so. Krys kills one of the shades by landing three arrows, the last of them sinking into the creature¡¯s skull Ariagoria makes her mace glow and slams it down hard on a shade that tries running up to her and crushes its skull. Davy fires a purple ball of lightning at one, injuring it but not killing it.


    Three of the remaining eight shades slash their claws into Racknar, but all the cuts are shallow. One shade tries to attack Marionette but she dodges. Four shades run after Ariagoria and one even puts a solid gash in her arm with another grazing the ribs. Ariagoria chooses not to use her hellish retribution. Racknar then takes out all three of the shades attacking him with a single blow each. He then moves to Marionette and kills the one attacking her. Only four shades left.


    Mari shadow-ports behind one of the shades and cuts it down, Ariagoria then uses her glowing mace of holy light to smash the skull of a second. Krys and Davy team up to kill a third from a distance. Finally Racknar beheads the fourth. With the room clear they go back to the main room.


    Davy spins around as he walks ¡°You know I at least thought the demons would get tougher the farther we went.¡± Racknar responded ¡°They do. Though shades are always the weakest, a shade from a deeper hell is always stronger. In fact, assuming average damage, Krys shouldn''t be able to kill a gluttonous shade in a single round. Average damage of twenty one per round versus an average health of twenty eight.¡±


    Ariagoria ¡°I have no idea where you are getting these numbers from or even what you mean by average damage. Maybe you should explain it. We don''t have to go straight to the next room.¡± Racknar sighed. ¡°I may have mentioned before but I noticed a lot of parallel between this world and stuff you''d find in the game Creatures and Catacombs. I''ve been using the numbers from the game and for the most part my math has been accurate.¡±


    Davy did a hand wave ¡°wait¡­ how would you use numbers from the game? Isn''t it dice rolls?¡± Racknar nods his head. ¡°I use the average numbers. Though I sometimes forget to calculate small things. For example, a greatsword is two de six meaning you roll two six sided dice. The average roll is three for six in total. Though some say the average is three points five making it seven I haven''t been counting that. Since our weapons are high quality I work under the assumption they count as masterwork. That''s plus one to damage and accuracy. I also assume I''ve got a max possible strength score under normal circumstances giving me plus five, the belt increases that by one. So that''s seven giving me an average of thirteen or fourteen per hit.¡±


    Davy puts his hand on his chin ¡°What about critical damage?¡± Racknar simply states ¡°The chances are like five or ten percent so I just ignore that. So far most enemies have died around when I expect them to, based on the numbers.¡± Mari then asks ¡°By most you mean you''ve been off.¡± Racknar nodded then started walking to the next door. ¡°I know this isn''t a game with health bars, especially considering armor doesn''t work like in the game. But doing the math helps me focus.¡±


    There are nods and sounds of understanding as Racknar leads the group into the second room. This one looks like it had them in an area that looks like they are outside, standing on the grass. Not far from them however, the grass turned to thick mud. The group could see a red barn in the distance, a single silo at its side. From the mud emerged gluttonous shades. There were also gluttonous hellhounds, who had yellow-orange skin like the shades and skits and their body with teeth inside like extra mouths. The mouth was much deeper and contained more teeth then the previous Hellhounds.


    Finally from the mud came these grotesque obese abominations with more rolls than skin and wide mouths, their hands were replaced by mouths for grabbing instead of fingers. The rotund and sickly looking things had a similar skin color to the other demons that came from the mud. Racknar grumbled. ¡°Oh great, Gluttonous Globs. Slow, but they are meaty tanks. Damage sponges.¡± There were eight shades, six hellhounds, and four globs.


    Racknar gripped his swords tightly. ¡°Take out the hounds and shades as quickly as possible. I''ll distract the globs till the smaller demons are dead.¡± Mari gets to work right away, shadow-porting behind one of the hellhounds. She cuts into it three times before it dies. Krys fired three arrows into one of the shades, killing it. Ariagoria runs up to a hellhound and smashes its head in using her holy energy charged mace. Davy decided to buy Racknar more time by casting Eldritch Hunger on the blobs to slow them down further as well as do damage.


    The remaining four Hellhounds all go after Racknar and start clawing at him, giving him a few glancing blows. Three of the seven shades go after Racknar as well, swarming him. The other four try to attack Ariagoria but can''t seem to land a blow. Racknar lets out a roar as his swords burst into blood red flames and cut down the four Hellhounds with four mighty swings. The globs can be heard making noises from the black blob that Davy put them in, but don''t emerge from it.


    Mari shadow-ports to help Ariagoria by taking out one of the four shades attacking her. Krys shoots at a second shade by Ariagoria giving her only two targets. She slams her holy energy mace into the ribs of one the two, blasting a huge hole in its side and killing it. Davy focuses on keeping the spell active and on the globs. The three shades by Racknar claw at him more but can''t seem to do much. The final one by Ariagoria outs a deep gash in her side.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Racknar cuts down the three Shades that were attacking him with three attacks before he runs to the blob of darkness and slashes his sword into it, trying to blindly hit a glob. It''s not clear if he hit anything but shortly after the four globs exit the sides of the spell with clear signs of cold and acidic damage on them. Mari takes out the final shade, cutting into it three times to do so.


    Krys fires three arrows at one of the globs, although they sink in its shallow and the demons don''t even react. Davy drops the spell he had up and launches a purple lighting ball at the one Krys shot. Ariagoria takes a moment to recover, using magic to mend her wounds. Racknar goes for the one Krys and Davy attacked and tries to cut into it with his blood red flaming swords. He makes five attacks instead of his normal four but unfortunately they either bounce off or make shallow cuts.


    The lumbering masses all go in to grapple Racknar, their mouth hands biting down on him. They then start to try and tug of war for him. Racknar shouts ¡°Davy, cast Eldritch Hunger again. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine.¡± Mari does her best to try and damage the globs by throwing three daggers into the one Krys shot. The daggers don''t sink that deep and the globs don''t even react. Krys fires another three arrows into the same target with little effect. Ariagoria runs in and slams her glowing mace into the back of the same target everyone else has been hitting, blowing a chunk of its body off with holy energy.


    Ariagoria then has to back away as Davy casts Eldritch Hunger covering Racknar and the four Globs. As the party waits outside of it, Mari notices Davy started counting as soon as the spell activated. ¡°One two three four five six.¡± He then puts out a finger and starts over. ¡°One two three four five six.¡± Two fingers up. This continued till eventually Davy had five fingers up. Racknar slid out of the black mass with the mouth-hands still but down on him writhing like worms, no longer attached to their owners.


    After a bit the Globs lumbered out of the darkness of the spell trying to chase after Racknar. As soon as the group could see them they attacked. Krys launching arrows, Davy dropping the spell to sling a purple bolt of energy, Ariagoria running in to slam her glowing mace into one and blows a chunk of fat off it. Racknar pulled the mouths off himself and went back in with his swords to cut into one of the demons with a chunk blown out of it killing it.


    When the remaining three try to attack Racknar, he jumps backwards out of the way easily since the demons no longer have arms. The Globs fall face first leaving them open to a flurry of attacks from the party. Once the Globs are dead, Racknar nearly flops into the mud. ¡°That¡­. Sucked.¡± He does a health potion. Ariagoria looked around. ¡°Hey guys, where did the door go?¡±


    The party looked around and none of them could see the door they entered from. Racknar then pointed to the barn ¡°Lets see if we can go inside there.¡± The group then starts trekking through the mud to get to the barn. Halfway there, a sudden sound is heard just before something bursts out of the ground taking Mari into the air. It looked like a giant worm, with sickly gray skin and what looked like a mouth with human teeth. It had Mari in its teeth and was just about to bite down.


    ¡°Mari!¡± Racknar yelled before dashing in and sending his four swords into the thing in a single swing, cutting the creature into four bits and freeing Mari. Racknar then lifted her out of the mud and ran into the barn with the rest of the party following quickly behind. Once inside the party cleans up and uses a first aid kit to patch any remaining winds on Racknar and Ariagoria. Racknar looked over Mari''s body and saw some damage. He pulled a scroll of mending from his bag and used it to repair the damages to her body.


    ¡°Are you okay? That work almost got you. I should have been watching out for that since those things are known to hide in the mud of Gluttony.¡± Racknar checks Mari''s lags to make sure the mending spell worked. Mari nodded ¡°Y-yeah. I''m fine now. It hurt a bit but I''m okay now, thanks to you.¡± Racknar nodded ¡°Just looking out for my fellow party member.¡± He then sits and looks out the barn window in the direction the door to this room used to be. ¡°I think there is still one worm in the mud somewhere. You guys wait here while I try to find it. They aren''t hard to kill, just sneaky.¡±


    Racknar gets up and heads back out of the barn, leaving the rest of the party inside. The party starts to clean themselves off a bit as they wait, having a moment where they could talk. Ariagoria sat next to Mari ¡°So¡­ that Racknar right? He saved your ass then carried you into a building.¡± Mari avoided eye contact with Ariagoria ¡°Y-yeah. He''s so cool.¡± Ariagoria nods ¡°Too bad he''s a big idiot and has no idea how he affects others most of the time. He just does stuff in the moment that to him seem perfectly normal. Like he has no idea that ¡°common courtesy¡± isn''t actually a thing and most people aren''t nice for no reason or simply because it''s the right thing.¡±


    Mari nods as she picks up her knees and puts her face in them. ¡°I know. It actually feels kinda silly to get so flustered about it. He''s just being nice.¡± Ariagoria put a hand on Mari''s shoulder. ¡°At your age it''s natural to develop harmless crushes.¡± Mari lets out a soft sigh ¡°Yeah, right.¡± Krys looks over to Davy. ¡°I noticed you counting to six and keeping track of it earlier. What was that about?¡±


    Davy shifts a bit. ¡°In that game Racknar brings up, a round is six seconds. The spell I used does damage at the beginning and end of a turn in the game. I was tracking the number of rounds spent in the spell''s area.¡± Krys shook their head and chuckled ¡°I mean I guess the spell does damage over time either way.¡± Racknar re-enters the barn. ¡°I found and killed the other worm but still no door. Have you guys-¡±


    Racknar noticed a door at the back of the barn. ¡°That wasn''t there before. Must be the way out. Let''s go.¡± Racknar walked over and through the doorway with the rest of the party following. Once on the other side they find themselves in what looks like the inside of a bar or restaurant. Tables with stools all around the room with a counter on one end and a kitchen behind it. Out from the kitchen comes a spindly man. Skinny to the point of anorexia and abnormally pale. The man is in chief''s attire. ¡°This guy looks like he''s made of toothpicks and barely alive. What a disappointment.¡± Davy stated bordely.


    Racknar then reminded them ¡°This guy''s still a warlock, so don''t let your guard down.¡± The man shakily gestured with his spindly arm. ¡°Have a seat. There are menus at the table. Take your time.¡± The party members looked at one another, clearly confused. The man looks at them and gestures to the tables a second time. ¡°I''d rather not fight. I''m not as agile as the person you fought before me and I''m not as strong as the person above me in this tower. Sure I could summon minions to defend me, but if you kill those I''m dead in one hit.¡±


    Racknar scratched his head. ¡°So can we go to the next floor then? No offense but I don''t trust any food you plan to make.¡± The mage groaned ¡°Unfortunately you have to defeat me for the door to show up. However, it doesn''t have to be a battle of strength. I propose an eating contest. If one of you can outpace me in eating a meal, you win.¡± Racknar put his hand on his chin. ¡°Am I allowed to choose the meal? I''m so hungry I could eat a horse.¡±


    The man smiled devilishly. ¡°Your order is coming right up.¡± he then vanished into the kitchen. Ariagoria groaned ¡°He''s going to bring out lice horses now, isn''t he?¡± Racknar chuckled ¡°He thinks he''s one since no normal person would actually eat a horse. Cooked or otherwise. Jokes on him, my first meal was a liquified deer. I''ll drink the horse before he can even gut the thing.¡± Davy then replied ¡°That''s kinda fucked up, but as long as we win I guess.¡±


    After a while the Warlock did in fact bring in two live horses, handing one to Racknar. ¡°Alright, meals are here. On go we''ll start eating. Three, two, one, go.¡± The mage slits the horse''s throat and starts ripping into its sides with his bare hand and eating handfuls raw. While that mage is distracted with his grotesque meal, Racknar starts wrapping the hose up in thread. Eventually the horse is in a cocoon in a surprisingly short time.


    While the mage starts chewing on raw intestines, Racknar bites his horse with his fangs, the creature still struggling as he does so. After about a minute Racknar bites into the cocoon and starts drinking the liquified horse. Every so often Racknar could be heard making gagging noises. Then he picks up the cocoon and finishes the meal before tossing the webbing aside. ¡°Done, I win.¡±


    The mage was about halfway done with his horse. ¡°Wait what? How? You¡­ you cheated somehow!¡± Racknar crossed his arms. ¡°Says the guy that intentionally took an offhand comment literally in the hopes I would back out or otherwise hesitate and give you the easy win. I used the natural tools at my disposal and won fair and square as it were. Now let us pass.¡± The mage starts running their hands through their hair aggressively in frustration. ¡°No, this can''t be. I''ve never lost an eating competition in my life.¡±


    Racknar sighed ¡°Sorry dude, but there''s a first time for everything. If it''s any consolation, I didn''t enjoy my meal at all.¡± The mage lets out a sound of frustration and anger as they make an attempt to cast a spell. Racknar moved quickly and decapitated the mage in a split second leaving his head on the floor. ¡°Should have just let us pass.¡± Racknar stated coldly. A new door appeared giving them a way forward. ¡°Let''s go, we''re done here.¡±


    Mari then asked ¡°So just out of curiosity, what does liquified animal taste like?¡± Racknar paused to look at her ¡°Well the venom pre-digests the victim into a slush. What do you imagine that would taste like?¡± Mari responded quickly ¡°I imagine it would taste like vomit.¡± Racknar gave a slight nod ¡°You''d imagine correctly. It''s gross. Let us move on.¡± The group collects themselves and goes through the door, ready or not they have to take on three more floors yet.

 Chapter Twenty One: Warlock鈥檚 Tower (pt 3) Anger and Violence

    When the group arrived on the third floor of the tower, they found themselves standing in mud again. This time it is more shallow and closer to marshlands. Partway in is what looks like the wall to a city or castle lit by torches. On the wall are three iron doors with red writing on them, each having a single word in Infernal. Ariagoria looks at the doors. ¡°From left to right they read: Other, Self, Divine.¡±


    Racknar put his hand on his chin and nodded. ¡°In Creatures and Catacombs they kinda fuzed Wrath and Violence when they rearranged Hell so I guess it makes sense. In Dante''s Inferno there are three kinds of violence. Each door represents one of them with the third being Violence against God.¡± Davy asks ¡°How does violence against God work exactly? Vandalizing a church?¡± Racknar grunted ¡°I guess, but it also included bestiality and sodomy. It was a far different time when Dante wrote the book.¡±


    Mari pointed to the middle door ¡°So far it''s always been a middle door to move forward, so let''s try that one first.¡± Racknar tried the handle. ¡°Locked.¡± Then he tries the Divine door. ¡°Same with this one.¡± Ariagoria also tried the middle door. ¡°Well that sucks.¡± Then she tries the Other door. ¡°This one''s also locked. Maybe there''s a trick to it.¡± Racknar scratched his head then tried the Other door as well. The moment he turned the knob he vanished in thin air.


    ¡°Is the door magically trapped or something!?¡± Davy shouts before trying all three doors, Ariagoria does the same but nothing happens. Krys then slowly reaches out to the middle door marked Self and tries to open it. She vanishes the same as Racknar did. ¡°Shit, what the hell?!¡± Mari shouts, unable to open any doors. ¡°I don''t get it.¡± Davy puts his hand on his tendrils and strokes them like a beard. ¡°I think I understand it now. It only lets you through if you committed an act of violence specific to the door.¡±


    Ariagoria then gestured to the first door. ¡°Considering the monsters we''ve killed, how come we can''t enter the first door?¡± Davy shrugged ¡°Maybe it does count monsters. The doors also don''t consider things you''ve masturbated to otherwise I''d be able to open the last door.¡± Ariagoria facepalms ¡°I''m not even going to ask because I really don''t want to know.¡±


    Davy shrugged again ¡°It''s either that or the door doesn''t consider furries the same as bestiality.¡± Ariagoria granny slapped Davy. ¡°Seriously, shut up.¡± Mari giggled ¡°So I guess we just wait then?¡± Ariagoria shrugged ¡°Not much else we can do since none of us can open the last door.¡±


    Racknar found himself in an area with a river of boiling blood flowing through it, the area lit by standing torches. Racknar looked around but didn''t see a door or other people. Blood red skinned shades crawl from out of the river and start bolting at him. Racknar draws his swords and they light up with blood red fire even though he didn''t consciously activate that ability. He swings one sword through two of the shades then follows up by doing that four more times quickly dispatching ten of the shades before they can even attack.


    Meanwhile Krys found themselves in a swampy looking area with dark leafless trees all around them. They drew their bow and readied themselves for an attack while looking around. Krys could hear crying from all around them. Then a strange purple fruit flung from one of the trees at Krys, although they dodged the fruit burst on impact letting out a purple mist in a large cloud around where it landed. Krys heard a strange ringing followed by a cacophony of voices. ¡°End it. Kill yourself. Nobody loves you. The world would be better off without you.¡± Krys clutched their head as the hand holding the arrow gripped it near the tip and started pushing it to their chest. Krys had to fight their own arm that was now trying to stab them in the chest with an arrow.


    Back outside the rooms Ariagoria paced. ¡°Are you sure you can''t enter the third room, Davy? I mean as a blue illithid with a dick, your very existence is a crime against God.¡± Davy fake laughs ¡°Very funny Charity, but if the door was going to let me in it would have.¡± Mari had her head pressed against the first door and moved her hand to rest in it. ¡°This room forced us to break the first rule of adventuring. Don''t split the party.¡±


    Back with Racknar and the army of shades slash at him with little effect. Racknar continued to cut them down two at a time with relative ease making it hard for any to get to him and the few that do only manage glancing blows. Racknar just keeps cutting them down like weeds killing another ten but they just keep coming. ¡°I''ve been killing ten of you every few seconds and I''ve used all my ¡°flurry of blows¡± uses that I should have and you just keep coming!¡±


    Krys snapped the arrow they were holding and tossed it. They started dodging the fruit by keeping further distance from them as they moved around. Krys then noticed the trees had what looked like hominid shapes fused into the bark of the tree, its skin like bark, its face an expression of agony unlike any Krys had ever seen before. The trees started uprooting themselves and walking on their roots before turning to face Krys. All the trees had what looked like people fused into them, and they were the source of the wailing sounds. Krys started shooting arrows at the tree demons. Although blows land, it''s not enough to kill one since Krys failed to land a headshot.


    Racknar continued to clean out Shades in droves, running through them like the protagonist of a hack ¡®n slash game. Easily dispatching them two at a time with the dragonbone greatswords. ¡°I shouldn''t be able to kill them like this. Cleave lets me move the remaining damage left over from an attack to an adjacent target but to kill two with one attack I''d have to consistently be doing at least twice its health in damage. Average sixteen, max twenty four. Even if I got max damage while raging I couldn''t one-hit kill a single shade by the book.¡±


    Krys has to use their shared shift ability to turn into crystal shrapnel to avoid a bunch of the fruit bombs. Then they fire three arrows at one of the three demons. One lands in the creature¡¯s eye and then spikes magically erupt from its body hitting nearby trees before the tree slumps to the ground. ¡°Did I just¡­ cast a spell? Nice, this definitely makes me more useful in combat.¡±


    Racknar huffs and puffs as he finally cuts down the last shade that spawned. He takes a big breath and is suddenly transported back to the main room. ¡°Oh, nice.¡± He then noticed Krys is missing. ¡°They went through the second door, didn''t they? Damn. It sucks that we can''t help them. Was no one able to open the third door?¡± Davy shook his head. ¡°None of us can open it.¡±


    Krys continued to fire arrows, after the third arrow landed on a target the magic thorns hit nearby trees. Krys kept dodging and firing. After five uses of the spell Krys is no longer able to use it. ¡°Out of mana I guess¡± three more trees fall dead. ¡°At least I made some headway.¡± Krys then spots a fruit that seems to have fallen without exploding and runs for it. With a slide they crab it off the ground and toss it hard at a tree demon. It stops moving and has to fight back its own sharp branches. It fails to and impales itself and falls dead. ¡°Not immune to your own attacks? What a major flaw. It would be a shame if someone¡­ exploited that.¡±


    Krys aimed for just above the fruit trying to hit the stem or branch holding it. Three fruits drop and four of the trees stop chasing Krys to fight themselves. Two of them fail and impale themselves with branches. ¡°I can work with this. I can''t seem to do enough damage to kill them quickly so this is my best bet.¡± Krys continued to dodge, using the shard movement one more time doing damage to any trees they moved through.


    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Racknar sat with the group and tapped at his knees. ¡°This sucks. Krys is all alone and we can''t do anything to help them. If only these doors weren''t sealed magically.¡± Mari sighs ¡°Let''s just hope we don''t have to clear all three rooms. I mean we didn''t have to before.¡± Davy does a so-so gesture. ¡°We can''t assume every floor will have a consistent thing to it. We should avoid any assumptions honestly. Educated guesses aren''t the same thing as an assumption though. We should be prepared to be surprised or caught off guard.¡±


    Krys fires three arrows again on the final tree to drop three of the fruit. The tree impales itself with its branches and hits the floor. After having a short moment to take a breather and plucking five fruits they find themselves in the main room. ¡°Stupid crying trees with suicide fruits.¡± Racknar tilted his head ¡°You had to fight Weeping Willows on your own and won? That''s impressive. Those things can take a solid amount of damage.¡± Krys nods ¡°I''m glad I have infinite arrows and thankful that those things weren''t immune to their own attack.¡± Racknar seemed a bit surprised by this ¡°They aren''t? ¡­ Well I guess the stat block never stated it was, it''s just something most people figured would be the case. Immune to poison but the fruit isn''t actually poisonous in the traditional way.¡±


    Krys nodded and showed the sack of five fruits. ¡°These might come in handy later. I would have grabbed more if I had the time and space.¡± Racknar grunted ¡°Note to self, invest in bags of holding. We''ll have more than enough to get one each. One platinum each is a wild reward. If a silver is a dollar and a gold is a hundo, that makes a platinum coin a ten thousand dollar note.¡± Mari points out ¡°hey, the other doors are gone now. Only the ¡°Divine¡± door remains.¡± Racknar looked at it and slowly walked to it. ¡°Lock hands and form a chain.¡± After doing so, Racknar turns the knob and opens the door. The group walked in it like a normal door.


    Once inside they are in a large room inside the castle. A red carpet on the floor and in the distance a large stairway to a balcony on an upper floor. The roof of the building is missing and small bits of fire are raining into the building. They leave a small burn mark where they land but then the scorch mends itself. Standing at the staircase is a large extremely imposing figure.


    The man must have been eight feet tall, and extremely muscular. He wore white full plate that resembled the kind a paladin would wear. A big red cross on the chest like the paladins had but upside down. In place of the gold filigree this armor had blood red accenting it. The helmet looks to be adorned with large horns on the back of the head. The man takes off his helmet revealing that the horns were a natural part of his body. He was a demonblood, but unlike Ariagoria his earthly parent was likely an orc as evidenced by the small tusk-like teeth coming from the bottom set and the pig-like nose. His skin was blood red and his eyes had yellow irises.


    The man spoke in a low booming voice ¡°Hello there, half sister. How about you give your older brother a big hug, so he may crush your bones. I will prove to father I am the superior spawn. Looking at you disgusts me. To think father would lower himself to seed a human of all things. If he wanted a strong child using earthly blood, an orc like myself or something from the giant race like the Goliath is obviously the best choice.¡±


    Racknar grumbled ¡°Listen here, I don''t care about whatever family feud you have. There are five of us and one of you. Even if you have more experience and are more powerful than us, our teamwork has felled superior foes before.¡± The demonblood orc then draws two greatswords from his back. The two swords were large, proportional to his body; they fit him well but were larger than Racknar¡¯s swords. They looked like dragonbone but in place of a blade it had dragon teeth between two dragonbone plates. The handles each had little levers that resembled bike brake handles.


    The orc let out a growl. ¡°Unfortunately for you, one of you has to beat me in a one-on-one fight to the death to move on to the next floor. So then, tell me, who among you is the strongest?!¡± Racknar drew his four swords and stepped forward. ¡°I, Racknar Aradae, the Black Knight of Riverside, hereby formally challenge you to a champion¡¯s duel.¡± The orc steps forward with a hearty laugh as a magic barrier blocks anyone else from entering. Ariagoria tried casting a healing spell through it but couldn''t do so. ¡°If you wanted to kill yourself that badly, you should have gone to the swamp of suicide.¡± The orc then tosses a glowing blue bottle at Racknar. ¡°I want your best runt, so drink this full restoration potion before we start.¡±


    Racknar looked at the potion and then shrugged before downing it. All wounds on his body healed and he even felt his fatigue vanish. He then took a combat pose. ¡°Come at me then.¡± The orc presses the levers and the swords activate revealing that they are dragon-tooth chainsaws. ¡°I, Gore¡¯ath Wrath, the Bane of Angels, accept your challenge.¡± With that he charged at Racknar with a surprising amount of speed.


    Gore¡¯ath went at Racknar with both his chainsaw swords but Racknar turned his blades to their flats using two of each hand to block the blades, needing all his strength to do so as the blood red flames covered his body. Gore''ath pulls one sword back and it envelopes in blood red flames similar to Racknar¡¯s as he shouts out before the swing. ¡°Wrathful Smite!!!¡± Then gives the blade a heavy swing. Although Racknar moves two of his blades to block he is pushed back hard and slides across the room as flames lick his body.


    Racknar then makes his own charge, he faints an attack before moving behind the orc before making five attacks in quick succession. Although all five land all they seem to do is push the man forward. The orc growls out three words ¡°Rip and tear.¡± He turns to swing at Racknar again with extreme furocity. ¡°Rip and tear!!¡± Racknar dodges the strikes but on the third strike the orc shouted ¡°Fiendish Wrathful Smite!!!¡± Before making another big slash. Again Racknar managed to block, but even with all four blades he''s thrown back.


    Racknar shakily gets back up to his feet. ¡°I''ll hang you with your own intestines!¡± With a mighty swing both swords of the under arms hit Gore¡¯ath¡¯s ribs and the other two clock the man''s helmet and this time Gore¡¯ath is sent flying at the steps but hits the magic barrier before he makes it to the steps. ¡°Then I''ll use them as a prophylactic as I fornicate with your skull!¡± the orc gives a confused ¡°what?¡± As Racknar makes a second charge. ¡°I''m going to skull fuck you!¡± This swing misses as the Gore''ath rolls out of the way and back to his feet.


    Gore¡¯ath lets out a roar and some laughter ¡°You may be the ugliest thing I''ve ever seen, but by Dis this is the best fight I''ve had in ages!¡± He goes in and makes multiple slashes at Racknar who keeps blocking them but is still looking rough. Despite being able to keep up with Gore¡¯ath for now he doesn''t seem to be winning. Racknar goes from a slide into a new set of attacks going on the offense as he gets more aggressive. He makes several solid strikes but his swords might as well be blunt objects as they hardly dent the armor. ¡°I''m just getting warmed up Gore¡¯ath!¡±


    Racknar''s chitin begins to turn a brick red like metal heating up as he continues to press the attack. He then begins to roar out as he savagely attacks the orc who returns the blows. Gore¡¯ath gets an open hit on Racknar''s ribs leaving a big gash in his body and Racknar¡¯s blood red flames increase in intensity as he gets more aggressive. With another roar he gives it his all and lands a big hit on the helmet again, knocking it off and even cutting off one of the horns. Racknar continued to make body strikes.


    The two clashed swords a couple times before Gore¡¯ath pulls back both swords before going for another mighty blow. ¡°Infernal Wrathful Smite!!!¡± Even with a full block Racknar is then sent back into the barrier. Using his swords to get back up he charges the orc once more but instead of going for slashes he goes for stabs trying to impale him. When the swords impact Gore¡¯ath a magic barrier stops the blades shy of the armor. Racknar runs his sword flats on his fangs before making his own heavy attack with all four blades, two at each side. ¡°Savage reckless strike, Infernal Black Iron Spider¡¯s venom!¡±


    Racknar actually cuts into the armor a bit leaving a new gap and sends Gore¡¯ath backwards again. The orc shakily gets up, the poison taking effect fairly quickly. ¡°You dirty little¡­ no, you are just using all the tools at your disposal and giving me your all.¡± Gore¡¯ath makes another charge at Racknar ¡°But now you die! Baleful Lightning Smite!¡± Gore¡¯ath slams his swords down with a crack of lightning. Racknar brings his swords up and is sent backwards. Thankfully bone is not conductive like metal.


    Racknar charged forward to strike once more, making five stops consecutive strikes and landing a body blow on the gap he made earlier. This gives Gore¡¯ath a nice gash on his body. ¡°At least I can take some comfort in knowing you can''t use my armor if I die.¡± He goes in for an attack but Racknar side steps it and goes behind Gore''ath before making a new infernal reckless strike hitting him and even burning him a bit. Gore¡¯ath falls to one knee.


    Racknar doesn''t give him room to breathe and goes in for the kill. Four strikes to the body followed by a strike straight for the head. In a swift move, Racknar decapitated Ariagoria¡¯s half brother. He then stabs the corpse a few times. ¡°Take that you little shit.¡± Racknar then takes the chainsaw swords off him and finds another restoration potion and downs it, recovering his nearly fatal wounds. ¡°Sorry about your half brother Charity.¡±


    Ariagoria shrugs ¡°I just met the guy today and he was a dick. Only issue I have is we didn''t grab a cool item from the second floor. You and Mari both got cool loot. I guess Krys did grab those fruits but still.¡± Racknar sighs as the door to the next door appears. ¡°It would be nice to get something for each of us during this. I think this place drawing from the same place I do powered me up. On to the sloth circle. Let''s go.¡± Racknar leads the party up the steps to the door that goes to the next floor.

 Chapter Twenty Two: Warlocks Tower (pt 4) Languor

    Ariagoria wasn''t sure what to expect when entering the fourth floor of the tower. She was familiar with the work of the poet Dante but not with Creatures and Catacombs. All she knew about the seventh circle is what her father had told her. That it was ruled by Belphegor the Slothful, Lord of Languor. But in Dante''s Divine Comedy, sloth doesn''t appear in hell but rather in purgatory. So the only one that truly knew what to expect was Racknar who had memorized the books of the game Creatures and Catacombs in his previous life.


    When they got to the floor the group found themselves in what looked like a prison with cells surrounding a room with a balcony from an upper floor with more cells. From there they could see hallways with even more prison cells. However, unlike a normal prison, there were chains hanging everywhere. Barbed chains and hanging chains with hooks on the end of them. That''s when they saw them, the bodies hanging from the high ceiling, some above the balcony and some not far above their heads, hanging from hooks like meat at the butcher shop.


    Mari put her hand over her mouth in horror, then the horror turned to absolute despair when she saw one of the bodies move. ¡°Oh god, some of them are still alive.¡± Racknar did a slow spin with his hands stretched out ¡°Welcome to a replica of Judecca, the prison of The Nine Hells. As a society with strict adherence to their own laws twisted as those might be, it''s only natural that the realm has its own prison. Demons that break the laws of Hell are punished there by the warden Belphegor the Slothful, Lord of Languor. Often considered the second most powerful of the demon lords.¡±


    Davy looked up at the moving bodies on hooks. ¡°Then are these prisoners?¡± Racknar shook his head ¡°Those are the guards. If they were intended to be the prisoners, don''t you think they would be inside the cells?¡± Davy¡¯s eyes widened ¡°If those are the guards, what in God''s name do they do to the prisoners?¡± Racknar laughed nervously ¡°Maybe it''s best we not get into that now. Let''s focus on clearing this floor so we can move on. We still have one more floor after this.¡±


    Ariagoria looked around and didn''t see any doors to other areas like before ¡°okay, so how do we do that?¡± Racknar shrugged ¡°let''s look around.¡± The group starts walking down hallways, looking into empty prison cells. As they walk, they hear the rattling of chains. When it gets close, they duck around a corner at a crossroads hallway. A humanoid figure, dressed in rags wrapped in barbed chains that dangle from their body shambles through the hall. It turns the way they are hiding and walks right past them. It stops for a moment, looks right at them with its dead demonic eyes, then returns to its patrol.


    Mari watched as it walked away. ¡°Why didn''t it attack us? Every other demon we''ve met has tried to kill us on sight. Charity said the reason you and here were focused on is because demons are extremely territorial.¡± Racknar hummed before responding ¡°I''m not sure. Maybe they don''t see us as a threat for some reason. I haven''t spotted any prisoners yet. There''s an awful lot of chain demons here for there to not be any prisoners." The group then walks into an open area like the one they started in. Ariagoria groans ¡°Did we go in a circle somehow or do all these rooms look the same?¡±


    Racknar looked around then pointed out one of the cells. ¡°Over there, there''s a guy in that one.¡± inside the cell was a muscular human male dressed in rags, his feet and ankles bound in rusted iron cuffs connected but barbed chains. The group walked over the cell with Racknar being the first to address the man. ¡°Who are you, why are you here, and what do you know of this tower?


    The man looked up then shot up to be standing quickly. ¡°Holy crap, reinforcements? I wasn''t expecting the church to send a second team in here so quickly. Wait¡­ there''s only five of you and only the next of you bears the holy symbol. You''re adventurers, aren''t you?¡± Racknar nodded ¡°Although the church did give us this quest. I found it strange they didn''t send in any of their men to assist, more so now knowing they already have. They had over two dozen people outside the tower killing any demons that came out.¡±


    The man walked over to the cell and grabbed the bars. ¡°My squad had more than that and we were completely overwhelmed as soon as we got to this floor. I''ve been here over a month now.¡± Racknar rubbed his chin. ¡°We had to beat the warlocks of the lower floors to get here, so if you made it this far, why did we have to kill them?¡± The man looked confused himself ¡°I¡­ I don''t know. We definitely killed the warlocks on our way up.¡± Racknar then asked ¡°Who sent your squad in here?¡±


    The man looked confused as to why Racknar would ask that. ¡°Archbishop Frederick.¡± Racknar crossed his arms ¡°Describe him for me.¡± The man tilted his head ¡°Slightly above average height, kinda skinny, but pale, dark hair and blue eyes, looks kinda creepy, and he''s always giving perverse looks at non-human females.¡± Racknar looked over to Ariagoria who nodded ¡°I''ve met him, he was at the camp when we got here.¡±


    Racknar grumbled ¡°So unlike the warlock on the first floor you know what''s going on outside the tower or rather your knowledge is more current.¡± The man opened his mouth to say something but shut it and stepped away from the bars taking his hands off them. A chain demon shambles past the party with a lot of rattling. ¡°Why aren''t the guards attacking you?¡± Ariagoria shrugged ¡°Not sure. It seems as long as we don''t do anything to set them off they just go about like nothing is happening.¡±


    Racknar crossed his arms ¡°I don''t¡­ I don''t think they know this tower is on a world in Mortalus. As far as they know this is Judecca. Unlike the near mindless shades, chain demons are somewhat intelligent and follow orders. Since they''ve not received any orders outside guarding prisoners they won''t act unless provoked. I''m guessing they''ve also been ordered to keep prisoners alive. I''d bet my swords the paladins and clerics attacked the demons on site. This caused them to act like you were attempting a prison break. Their orders would likely be to take you alive and put you in holding while waiting for someone higher up to question you.¡±


    The prisoner sits hard on the bench and rubs his head in frustration ¡°We''re trained to kill demons on site, I''ve never once questioned it. If we knew we could have just walked through here uncontested we would have saved our efforts for the Warlocks. Once the final Warlock dies the tower falls and all the demons in it go back to where they came from. There''s just one thing I still don''t get. If no civilians have been killed, why are their adventurers here? It''s not standard procedure for the church to go to the guild. Normally they just throw more and stronger people at a problem. The guild is involved if the problem starts affecting civilians, because the civilians themselves put in the request.¡±


    Racknar shrugged ¡°I asked that myself. Apparently the Pope himself requested me personally. I know I''m locally famous but I didn''t think the Pope would know who I am.¡± The man looked even more confused. ¡°Who are you anyway?¡± Racknar replied simply ¡°I''m the black knight of Riverside, the Da Vinci of blades, Racknar Aradae.¡± The man slumped a bit ¡°I see.¡± Racknar noticed the change of posture ¡°You don''t seem exactly thrilled about it.¡±


    The man looked back up at Racknar ¡°Nothing personal but despite being young for someone of your rank in the guild you are still too low a rank to clear this tower. I suspect that was the idea. The Pope probably wouldn''t know who you are, but the Archbishop does. I wouldn''t put it past him to embellish an order as being from the Pope. I think he wants you dead.¡± Racknar was a bit confused ¡°I''ve never met the guy myself, I didn''t even notice him at the campsite. Why would he want me dead?¡±


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    The man let out a loud sigh ¡°You¡¯ve become one of the most well known adventurers very quickly, you aren''t affiliated with the church¡­ By the Nine Hells, you''re not even human. Yet you of all people are the ¡°Da Vinci of Swordsmen¡±, it has the potential to make the church and official knighthood look bad by comparison. To put it simply, you''re way too good at your job for someone so young. If you were a human or a paladin he''d put you on a pedestal. Unfortunately, you were born as some animal. Because you wear that get up no one even knows what kind. I''ve got my money on some sort of short snouted reptilian.¡±


    Racknar shook his head. ¡°Nope, not a reptile. Anyways, we unfortunately have to leave you in the cell. It''s honestly the safest spot for you. If we tried to open this cell the chain demons would pounce.¡± The man nodded ¡°I mean the food isn''t great but I''m in no immediate danger. Goodluck. If you see any other survivors from my squad, you can just keep walking.¡± Racknar nodded and the party continued to walk.


    Davey eventually lets out a groan. ¡°We''ve been walking forever~~ I''d almost prefer a combat encounter. What are we even supposed to do?¡± Racknar shrugged ¡°I don''t see any obvious doors. Hell, I don''t even think I''ve seen a set of stairs to get to the upper floor.¡± Racknar stopped walking. ¡°spoke too soon.¡± He then turned to a door that led to stairs that went to the second floor. Once there the group kept walking, stopping at a balcony over one of the square rooms to look down.


    Racknar hummed as he did so, then looked around. ¡°I think I figured it out. How to progress that is. I started testing it after we encountered the prisoner. Has anyone been keeping track of my turns since then?¡± Davy did a hand wave ¡°Wee took a left, we took a right, we went straight for three intersections then we turned around for some reason. Then we found the stairs.¡± Racknar nodded ¡°Now what if I told you that if we were to retrace our steps from here back to the steps, they wouldn''t be there.¡± Ariagoria knitted her brow ¡°You mean like the rooms are moving or something?¡± Racknar shook his head ¡°No, it''s more like space is bent. However that bend is constant. Once you figure out the trick, it''s not that hard to navigate.¡±


    Davy scratched his head ¡°I don''t get it.¡± Racknar then explained ¡°When I went straight for three intersections that time, that was actually the same exact intersection all three times. We went straight but somehow in a circle. I marked a corner to be sure of it. Then when we turned around we found the stairs that definitely weren''t there before. This place operates under dream logic, just like the library. It''s a non linear logic maze.¡±


    Davy gave a confused look ¡°You lost me.¡± Then after a pause his eyes light up. ¡°Oh! I get it now. Ernie explained it to me.¡± Mari shifted around ¡°I''m still lost.¡± Racknar let out a grunting sigh ¡°Don''t worry about it, I''ll just lead us to the warden''s office.¡± Racknar then starts walking and leads the group ¡°Just make sure you don''t lose sight of the person next to you, keep your eyes on them.¡± After a while the group finds a second stairway up that leads to a square hallway on a third floor. There are doors that lead to storage rooms or offices but eventually Racknar leads them to a door marked ¡°Warden¡± and reaches for it.


    Once opened the group is transported to a large office room much like what happened on the first floor, only this time the room is decorated with nick-nacks and law books. There is even a Newton''s cradle in stasis sitting on the desk. The office chair has been replaced with a modern looking recliner that was reclined back with a man in gray pajamas and a sleeping blindfold dozing off in the chair. He was kinda short but otherwise nothing stood out about him.


    Mari looked at the guy, then Racknar ¡°Should we just¡­ kill him in his sleep? I mean it feels wrong but this tower will be a problem if we don''t do something.¡± Racknar shook his head ¡°He''s not actually sleeping, he''s faking it.¡± The man pulled off the sleeping blindfold and folded the chair. ¡°Damn, can''t blame a guy for trying. Welcome to my office. I don''t suppose you''re here to talk about visitation.¡± Racknar lets out a loud sigh ¡°We are here to bring down this tower before you bring hell on earth. Or whatever this world is called.¡±


    The man snapped his finger causing the chair and desk to vanish ¡°Unfortunately to do that you have to clear the last floor. Unfortunately that means going through me. As much as I''d love to just let you through and take a nap, this tower has rules. It''s nothing personal, but I''ll have to kill you.¡± The man brought up his hand to cast a spell with both Racknar and Mari trying to attack him before he could get the spell off. A wave of blue rippled through the room from the mage''s hand and suddenly everyone but the slothful mage was moving slower.


    Racknar recognized the spell as ¡°slow¡±. It halved speed, removed reactions, and resulted in the target having to choose between an action or bonus action. It reduced AC and dex saves because it was harder to dodge while slowed, and even made casting many spells more difficult. Racknar and Mari tried to attack the mage but the mage was easily able to dodge them as well as the slowed bolts from Ariagoria. ¡°That''s definitely doing more than the slow spell can in the books.¡± Racknar thought to himself.


    Then Davy and Krys stepped in, moving at normal speed. Krys shot three arrows and Davy fired his purple bolt of energy. All the hits landing caused the mage to lose concentration on his spell. He grumbled before tossing a small marble from his pocket at the floor. Once it hit there was a loud bang that shook the party and caused their ears to ring. ¡°Son of a bitch, I think he just thunderclaped us!¡± Racknar shouted.


    Mari leaped into action, trying to attack the mage from behind but he managed to dodge her. Then when Racknar came in with the chainsaw swords and his normal swords the man continued to dodge with relative ease. ¡°You caught me by surprise before, but it won''t happen again.¡± Ariagoria and Davy both miss their attacks as well. Krys actually managed to land an arrow into the man''s shoulder. The mage then did his best to create distance so he could cast a spell.


    The man mutters a bit then finishes the spell just before Mari could get to them. They took glancing blows as they dodged. The spell that he cast was a summoning spell that caused five demons to appear in the room with them. The pale gray looking shades have some amount of what looked like barbed wire bracelets and anklets on but otherwise they looked like normal shades. Racknar quickly cuts down one by sinking four attacks into it.


    Ariagoria then lit up her mace with holy energy and blasts off the shoulder of one of the shades, taking the arm off in the process. Davy then finishes the demon off with a bolt of energy. Krys takes out a third with a volley of arrows. The last two shades go straight for Racknar and claw at him with the mage casting a spell that results in five small balls of force to bend around obstacles and smack Racknar in various places of the body. Racknar actually lets out a ground of pain after they hit.


    Racknar¡¯s blood red flames manifest and he cuts down the two shades needing two attacks each to do so. Marionette makes another go at the mage with no luck. Davy and Ariagoria are both similarly unlucky. Krys lands two hits in the mage''s legs. The mage runs at Racknar and gets into melee range and slaps Racknar''s chest with an open palm strike that definitely doesn''t have the force to do anything. However, as soon as the strike impacts magic bursts from the mage''s hand.


    There is a strange crackling sound followed by Racknar screaming out in pain as he takes a step back. A section of his chitin crumbles off revealing the muscle underneath that is now showing signs of necrosis with magics crawling in the wound. ¡°You little shit!¡± Racknar shouted before slapping the wound with a grunt and burning himself a bit to kill the maggots and stop the progression of necrosis. In the same motion his upper left hand swings the now activated and flaming chainsaw sword right at the mage.


    The sword makes contact, or it would have, if not for the mage casting a magic barrier last second. Although he''s not chopped to bits, he is sent sliding away. Mari uses the potential opening to attack the mage, making a few slashes. One cuts off the mage''s right arm, the second leaves a gash on theages side, and the third is dodged. Ariagoria noticed more bits of chitin on Racknar chip away as the maggots continued to try and eat him alive.


    She looked at him, and he gave her a nod. She casts hellish retribution on Racknar, burning him and killing the maggots. Racknar than downs a health potion. Krys and Davy are unable to land a solid hit on the mage. Racknar scolds Davy ¡°For fucks sake stop using Eldritch Blast and cast Magic Missile!¡± The mage sees as Racknar intentionally takes an attack to stop the maggots. ¡°Are you insane?! Who in their right mind would resort to friendly fire?!¡± He then fires a bolt of lightning, striking Racknar in the chest.


    Racknar is pushed back but rushes the mage ¡°Someone who''s willing to risk it all to put an end to this hellish tower and protect the people!¡± He then makes a series of five attacks at the mage with the first three being dodged. The last two hit him at the same time and although he''s able to bring up a barrier in time he''s still sent across the room. It seems this time Racknar made his attacks knowing that, as the mage is sent sliding straight at Mari who comes at him with her dragonbone shears. She makes a swift snip motion and takes off the mage''s head in a single move.


    The party flopped to the ground and sat for a moment taking some time to recover a bit. Then Racknar grabbed a set of keys and what looked like a badge from the mage. ¡°Before we go, let''s set the prisoners free and send them to join the camp. With this badge I should be able to issue a single order to the chain demons. If I tried for two they might catch on. I''ll order them to give all the prisoners their stuff and let them free. Then we can move on.¡± The rest of the party nodded in agreement. Racknar then did exactly as he said, shaking the hand of the paladin they encountered earlier before sending them off. With that done the party goes back to the door and progresses to the next and final floor.

 Chapter Twenty Three: Warlocks Tower (pt 5) Betrayal, foreshadowed

    The party got to the final floor only to immediately be met by an immense cold. Mari and Krys are unaffected, but Ariagoria definitely feels it more than Davy and Racknar. ¡°Jeezus, it''s like hell froze over.¡± Ariagoria states, followed by Racknar responding with a matter of fact tone. ¡°The ninth circle of hell is in fact frozen over. The center of the circle is a frozen lake.¡± Ariagoria rolled her eyes ¡°okay, so now what?¡±


    Racknar looked around the area. It was dark but the area looked like an ice rink with four entrances. ¡°Those must be the doors. Looks like we were simply dropped into the center of the rink so none of those doors are the one we came in. Technically the ninth circle is divided into four parts but that''s not relevant here since there isn''t really a big difference between the four sections geographically speaking. So it''s more likely that the four doors are like levels of difficulty. One door will likely give us shades, the hardest door would be something like a hellknight.¡±


    Ariagoria lets out a sigh ¡°let''s avoid that door. What one is what?¡± Racknar looks around at the doors, spinning in a circle. ¡°I¡­ have no clue. There''s no clear indicator as to what door is what from what I can tell. No markings, no nothing.¡± Davy lets out a groan ¡°I guess we''ll just have to pick at random and hope for the best.¡± Racknar does one more spin before picking a door. ¡°This one.¡±


    The group entered the door and were transported to a large snowy area. In the distance was a wall of ice that was so tall the top vanished into the darkness above them. Out from beneath the snow underfoot came ten figures. Humanoid in shape, wearing thick icy blue masks, and wearing icy white robes. In the hands of the figures were icicles, and the ten figures shambled their way to the party, moving in an unnatural looking manner like one would see from a horror movie.


    They twitched and popped suddenly from one disturbing pose to another. Racknar readied his weapons. ¡°These guys may not look that strong but as you can probably tell they aren''t shades meaning they''re definitely not the weakest thing of the circle. Just don''t try to remove the masks, okay.¡± Mari pulled out her blades and shadow-ports behind one of the robed demons, attacking it from behind. Although it looked like her attacks connected, there were no obvious injuries on the creature.


    Racknar followed that up by slamming both chainsaw swords at its sides. When the two swords impact the one side the creature bends at the point of impact and robes are chipped away like ice in the hot spot and the creature is pushed back. Although it''s uninjured, the side is now exposed. Racknar swings the two normal swords at the open area and puts two deep gashes into it.


    Krys fires three arrows as per usual at the injured creature with one landing in the shoulder and the second sinking into its forehead. The thick mask must have prevented the attack from being fatal however as it was still standing. Davy hits the same target with his basic cantrip he''s been using almost exclusively, then Ariagoria comes in with the holy mace and blows a chunk out of its side, dropping it.


    The remaining nine take their icicles and toss them at the party. Racknar gets hit by two right in the gaps in his chitin from the previous fight. After they impale him, they explode causing frost to spread on his body and the cold even covers an area around him hitting Ariagoria with it. Krys managed to dodge the attack and Mari avoided it by using the whisper blade. Ariagoria took one icicle to the leg before it exploded with the ice affecting Racknar and Davy cast a barrier spell to block the ice knives going after him.


    Mari noticed Racknar wasn''t exactly doing so hot after that. ¡°You okay Racknar? You got hit really hard.¡± Racknar grunted as he downed a health potion. ¡°I''ll be fine, don''t worry about me.¡± Mari decided to focus on taking out the enemies. She shifts herself behind one and slashes at it three times. All three hit the robe with the third cracking it and exposing an opening. Ariagoria rushed in and took advantage of the opening to slam a chunk out of the thing, killing it. Krys and Davy are then able to start hitting a third target. Attacks land but the damage seemed minimal.


    Racknar ran in at it with his weapons and made four attacks with his four swords, he managed to kill the monster on his final hit. Three down, seven to go. ¡°I feel like I''m doing a lot more damage on average to these Coyotus Acolytes than I should be.¡± Racknar commented out loud before the seven demons fired at ice knives at the party again. Davy, Krys, and Mari were once again able to easily avoid the attacks with Krys using their shard movement to damage three of the demons. Ariagoria managed to dodge the ones after her and Racknar took a hit to his armor before the thing exploded as per normal. ¡°This is really pissing me off now!¡± He growled.


    Racknar rushed an Acolyte and slashed into it savagely, killing it after several attacks. Ariagoria smashes in the skull of a second one with her holy mace. Davy, Krys, and Mari all team up on one and Mari got the killing blow taking its head off. The remaining four Acolytes focus fire on Racknar but miss him, he''s still hit by the explosions. He dropped to one knee before popping another health potion and getting back up. ¡°I''ve only got one more of those left.¡±


    Mari, Davy, and Krys once again team up to kill an Acolyte. Ariagoria takes out one by herself with a holy magic powered smash to the ribs, then Racknar takes out one of them himself. The last remaining demon turns around and starts running away. Krys shoots it in the back of the head while it was running, killing it. Racknar checks the Acolytes and finds several daggers made of ice on their person. ¡°I thought they were casting the ice knife spell, but it looks like it was an item. There''s forty of them, I guess I''ll hand these to Mari to stash in her satchel. It''ll hold them like a bag of holding would but it won''t replicate them. I don''t think the ice daggers will get the plus three from the bag though.¡±


    Mari puts the daggers in her bag and the party is transported back to the ice rink and only three doors remain. Racknar then walks over to the door to the left of where the previous door used to be. ¡°Left to right, easiest to hardest? At least that''s how I''m hoping this is set up.¡± The group enter the door and find themselves in an area that looks nearly identical to the last room. A snowy area with a cliff of ice in the distance. Only this time instead of something crawling out of the snow the enemy was standing there waiting.


    There were only three of them, but they were large creatures. Humanoids that reached well over ten feet tall. They had ice blue skin, icy white hair and beards, icy white eyes, and wire simple clothes. The Giants had small stubby horns on their heads and were holding weapons. One was holding a proportionally sized two handed sword, the second a two sided ax, the third massive club.


    ¡°Crap¡± Racknar blurted out ¡°Demonized frost giants. I think I''d rather fight a hellknight than three of these guys.¡± Drvy cursed under his breath ¡°Considering how you and Ariagoria talked about the Hellknights, I''m guessing that''s definitely not good.¡± Ariagoria let out a nervous chuckle ¡°Yeah, this''ll be rough. Especially since Racknar has taken quite the beating so far.¡±


    Stolen story; please report.


    Racknar readied his weapons ¡°We''ve not much choice but to fight unfortunately, I doubt these guys will be willing to talk it out.¡± The group readied themselves and nodded. Mari is the first to jump into action. She shifts behind the one with the club and makes three slashes at its back. Although they definitely land, the cuts are shallow. Ariagoria, Krys, and Davy fired at it from a range to similarly low effect. Even when Racknar came in for his four attacks the giant managed to block them with its club.


    The giant lifted up and swung its massive club down at Racknar who managed to dodge roll away. The one with the ax tried to attack Ariagoria but missed by quite a bit. The one with the sword went after Krys who shard moved out of the way of the attack. Mari started a second set of attacks with one of the cuts being deeper than the other two causing the giant to groan in pain. Not giving it time to retaliate both Krys and Davy fired on it again. Ariagoria switches to melee as she runs on with her mace for a holy magic swing.


    Ariagoria does the first bit of real damage as a small chunk of the giant''s side explodes on impact leaving a softball sized hole in his side causing the monster to roar. Racknar takes this opening and sends his attacks right for the wound. The chainsaw swords bite into the wound to the sound of more roaring and the regular swords chop a good way in as well. The giant kicks Racknar away and grabs its wound while the other two move to try and attack Racknar.


    This left them wide open to attacks from Mari, Ariagoria, and Krys who fired ranged attacks. Racknar is able to dodge the giants as they strike at him. Mari, Krys, and Davy then start going after the wounded giant. Mari cuts into the wound after arrows andagic strike it. The giant hits the floor hard, having bled a lot. With one target down the group could focus on the other two. Racknar tried to slice into the ax holding giant, but like before there was little effect.


    The two giants swing at Racknar who was flanked between them, but not only did he roll but the two behemoths struck one another with their weapons dealing huge damage. Mari, Davy, and Ariagoria took this opening to slam as many attacks as they could into the axe giant with Racknar going after the sword giant. The axe giant falls after a holy light smash from Ariagoria and the sword giant being nearly cut in half by Racknar who rages before slashing at it with five consecutive attacks.


    Racknar huffs and puffs as the group gets a short breather before being sent back to the rink, now with two doors. ¡°Let''s take a short rest, I don''t think we have to worry about being attacked while in this room. Though if we take too long, who knows what''ll happen.¡± Racknar walked over and sat on the bench where reserve players would sit.


    Mari walked over and sat next to him. ¡°You okay Racknar?¡± Racknar groans ¡°I''ve got extra holes in my body and I stopped trying to keep track of damage. Everything hurts. I just want to go home and take a nap.¡± Ariagoria then asks ¡°Aren''t you homeless?¡± Davy responded with ¡°Aren''t we all? Except Mari and yourself, most of us have spent most of our time sleeping in tents or caves.¡± Racknar laid down on the bench. ¡°You know what I mean. Though a nice warm bed sounds nice. I don''t think I can settle for Lisa¡¯s couch.¡±


    The rest of the party sat on the bench or floor on the bench area. Davy decided now would be a good time to tease Racknar. ¡°I''m sure Lady Lisa would let you share her bed.¡± He paused for effect ¡°For the small price of a sperm sample.¡± He grinned like an adult idiot at Racknar who playfully punched his arm. ¡°Shut up. Lisa and I are not in a sexual relationship.¡± Davy shrugged ¡°With how she acts towards you, I think you should go for it. She acts like she is playing games but you never know.¡±


    Racknar groaned ¡°Not interested. I''m not the casual hookup type.¡± Mari eyeballs the floor ¡°It makes one wonder, what kind of woman you would go for. If Lisa isn''t your type-¡± Racknar interrupts her ¡°That''s not the problem. The problem is I''m not interested in a fling. I''d rather have something long term.¡± Ariagoria points out ¡°You still never actually answered the question as to what you wanted in a partner.¡±


    Racknar thought about it for a bit. ¡°A good sense of humor, someone I can feel at ease and chat with to the point I lose track of time. Someone kind who puts others first, but isn''t afraid to stand up for themselves. I''d like to have shared interests with them, and feel comfortable around them. As far as appearance, I consider it secondary. There are however preferences I have, I can let them go.¡± Racknar stands up. ¡°We should get back to clearing this floor. We can talk casually once we are out ¡° Racknar picks a door and leads the party through it.


    The party is transported to a new area, they are standing on a small dock outside a log cabin at a lake. The lake itself is frozen solid and there is snow on the ground. Racknar looks around ¡°Oh¡­ damn. That''s concerning¡± Mari was the first to ask ¡°What is?¡± Racknar grunted ¡°You probably noticed the more modern imagery here, yet none of the warlocks seemed to be reborns. Except the prison, every floor looked too modern. Then we have this cabin.¡±


    Mari tilted her head ¡°What about it? It''s just a log cabin. They''ve existed for ages.¡± Racknar sighed ¡°Yeah, but I know this exact cabin. I know this lake. So either this last person is a reborn from the same area I am or this place is using our memories to shape the environment. Both are equally problematic.¡± Ariagoria then starts looking around then walks over to a tree. ¡°Hehe, oh damn. Hey Racknar, were you from Wisconsin in your previous life?¡± Racknar nods ¡°The Texas of Canada heh. Most people are really polite but they are also strapped. Fuck around and find out, or be friendly and get invited to a grill out in winter while it''s snowing.¡±


    Ariagoria chuckled ¡°Yeah, I think I know this cabin too. I was baptized in that lake. I didn''t recognize it at first. This tree even has my old initials carved into it. I''d say the tower is pulling from memory because I doubt a reborn would remember such a small detail besides myself.¡± Racknar nodded, then walked to the cabin. ¡°Let''s see what''s inside this cabin then.¡± The group enters the large cabin and they find themselves inside a large living room with a rug and a fireplace. This one room must have been as big as the entire building.


    A female voice comes from somewhere unseen. ¡°Oh look, I''ve got visitors in this cozy little place the tower has given me.¡± There is then a low humming ¡°And one of you smells really really good. Why don''t you make yourselves at home and I can do a fortune reading.¡± Racknar shook his head. ¡°No thanks, I think we''ll just clear this final floor and move on.¡± He moved a bit and walked through a spider''s web and paused ¡°Oh¡­ please no. Just this once let my instincts be wrong.¡±


    There is an echo of an inhale ¡°You~ you are the one that smells so good~ This aura~ Yeeesssss~ You are blessed~ But what''s this, you are also cursed equally. Hmmm¡­. Yes. Through your aura, your take is told. You''ll never have kids, you''ll never grow old. By the tip of a blade, you''ll meet your end. Held by the hand, of one you call friend. By the gang of the snake, your body goes cold. For betrayal like vengeance is a dish best served cold.¡±


    Racknar growled ¡°Just come out of hiding and show yourself already. I tire of this game.¡± There was quick clacking and tapping on the wood and from.the darkness of another room entered the Warlock of the final floor. She wasn''t human, but rather a member of the dokkalfar. A dark or ¡°drow¡± elf. But not a normal member of the race, no. From the waist down she had the body of a spider like some twisted centaur. Racknar was the first to react. ¡°It''s a Drider. Here I thought the demonblood orc would be the only unusual non human we encountered.¡±


    The Drider wore purple robes with spider imagery on them and was holding a bow that looked like it was made of ice with an ice arrow magically manifesting when she drew back the string. ¡°Yes, and I''d bet out of all the possibilities you never considered a high priest of Lolith as an infernal patron warlock.¡± Racknar did a hand wave ¡°Actually if I considered an infernal patron for a follower of Lolith, Dis would''ve been my first guess. You know, because Lolith betrayed her goddess and pretended to be the spider goddess that saved her people in order to control them.¡±


    The Drider hummed ¡°You know your stuff kiddo. But I¡­ betrayed her. I made it my mission to find and restore the original spider goddess Arachne. However¡­ in order to do that I have to fight the church. The best way to do that is to align with the biggest enemy of Celestia. Unfortunately I still had to honor my deal with the demon. Dis has some sort of plan, though I know not the deeper details. I know now that I''ll never complete my mission. If I did then I wouldn''t need him, and that''s not how it works. It''s the demon who reaches their goal then tosses you aside rather than fulfill their end. They always make sure there is a loophole so only they get what they want.¡±


    Racknar let out a sigh ¡°I promise to finish your mission.¡± He removed his ring of illusion to let the Drider see his true form. A smile creeped across her face. ¡°Ah, that''s why you smelled so good. Blessed by Arachne. I''ll trust my mission to you. However I won''t hold back in fighting you.¡± Racknar nodded ¡°Then we''ll both give it our all.¡±


    The party and the Drider readied themselves for combat. The final battle of the tower was set in motion. With an oath now made to locate Arachne, Racknar has no idea he has just opened a new door. He does however feel a strange sensation as he activates his chainsaw swords, the feeling of something being etched on his soul.

 Chapter Twenty Four: Fall from Grace

    Mari started the fight with her go-to of going for their back by shadow-porting behind them but the Drider was able to dodge. When Davy, Ariagoria, and Krys fired at her from a range all their shots were blocked by a magic barrier. When Racknar rushed in hot his four attacks she was easily able to back step them. She was surprisingly nimble for having a spider body from the waist down.


    She then tilted her bow sideways and pulled it back causing five ice arrows to magically generate. She then fires them at four of the members of the party. Krys was easily able to dodge, but the rest of the party wasn''t so lucky getting hit with magical ice arrows in non lethal spots. Racknar, although hit, didn''t seem to be bothered at all as his armor took the brunt of the blow. Mari moved to the Drider¡¯s back again, this time aiming for her upper body from the air while jumping over the spider body. She landed a shallow blow on the woman''s back with her moving forward to avoid further damage.


    Her movement however put her into the perfect position for an attack from the other side. Krys landed an arrow into the side of the spider part of the Drider and Davy hit her with five bolts of translucent energy. Ariagoria switched to melee and came in at her left while Racknar went for her right where Krys shot her. Ariagoria¡¯s holy light strike landed but didn''t do the same kind of damage it did to the demons, still causing the Drider to move as she is pushed by the blow. Moved right into Racknar who gave it his all with five attacks.


    Although his attacks lose some of the force behind them thanks to some sort of magic barrier, they all still strike and leave shallow cuts on the spider body. The Drider uses magic to shoot an ice knife at Racknar point blank but he manages to dodge it followed up with another shallow cut from the chainsaw swords. Krys shard moved hitting the Drider as she went past her before firing three shots into her abdomen. Davy fired five more translucent bolts but the Drider blocked them with a magic barrier. The Drider makes a motion afterwards and what look like spiders with insect wings fly at Davy and swarm him.


    Ariagoria then slammed her mace into one of the spider legs hard, breaking it. The Drider screamed out in pain and Racknar took the opening to go after the woman with his greatswords once more. This time his body was engulfed in blood red flames, however as he struck, the flames changed color from blood red to a sickly green-yellow color. Racknar roared as his flurry of attacks hit the spider body with savage furocity. This time cutting deeply into the Drider leaving her bleeding out and barely alive.


    She made a final desperate attack, casting a spell to make ice spike shoot up from the ground and stab at the party. Everyone but Racknar managed to move out of the way with Racknar''s more human legs being turned to swiss cheese. Krys then fires a volley of arrows into the Drider''s head killing her. When her body slumps to the floor the ice vanishes as do the fairy spiders that were assaulting Davy. Krys then went over to Racknar. ¡°You okay? She got you good.¡±


    Racknar downed his last health potion ¡°I''ll be fine. Let''s see what she had on her besides the bow.¡± Racknar handed the bow to Krys who would get the most out of it but other than that the Drider had little on her. A few vials of poison and what looked like a badge with the symbol of Arachne on it. A spider with a crown pattern on its thorax standing on a web. Racknar could feel power emanating from it. ¡°I''m guessing this is a command badge. Gods give special artifacts to their designated champion and many of them have a command badge as one of them. It lets you control or summon something from the domain of the god it belongs to. In this case it''s likely spiders.¡±


    Racknar put it in his coin pouch. ¡°I don''t really need something like this since I can kind of already command spiders. However, in the lore of Creatures and Catacombs, Lolith was a priestess of a figure only known as The Mother of Spiders in the book. She couldn''t kill the goddess so she trapped her in her own godly artifacts somehow and spread them. Then she pretended to be the Mother of Spiders to deceive the Drow into worshiping her as their savior since the mother of spiders freed them from enslavement at the hands of the light elves. Since I''m assuming Arachne is that goddess here, that means a fragment of the goddess is inside it. To restore her I''d need all of her artifacts.¡±


    Mari put her hand on her chin ¡°Okay, how many are we talking about?¡± Racknar then explained ¡°Each god has a different number of artifacts and not all of them weapons. In the book there were ten artifacts of the Spider Mother. Not sure where to look but I know what to look for.¡± Then there was a flash of light and the party found themselves outside of the tower with the structure now magically gone.


    Racknar groaned as he adjusted his ring of illusion, making sure it was on before walking to the camp. ¡°Let''s let the paladins know we finished their job for them.¡± He grumbled out before he started walking to the tents. One at the tents they were greeted by Archbishop Frederick with his arms out wide. ¡°Congratulations, you completed the quest and have earned your reward. However, before you receive it my men have to search you for any¡­ illegal items you may have picked up. I know adventurers like you have a bad habit of grabbing anything they can carry.¡±


    Racknar rolled his eyes, not that anyone would be able to tell, and growled lightly before putting his arms out. ¡°Yeah sure, whatever. I would like to state for any record that we are cooperating and fully willing to surrender any illegal items we may have unknowingly grabbed. We picked up things that could have been useful during the tower and we''re not exactly thinking ahead to after. When in a dungeon, surviving to clear it is all that matters. We fully intend to safely dispose of any illegal items after the tower was cleared.¡±


    The paladin they saved earlier walked over to check Racknar giving him a pat down checking everything. He then checks the coin purse and finds the badge. ¡°He¡¯s got this badge or pin with the symbol of a false deity on it.¡± Racknar responds ¡°Took that from a kill as a trophy.¡± The archbishop then responded with ¡°Well symbolism of heretical gods is outlawed so we¡¯ll have to confiscate that. In fact, anything you grabbed from the tower or the warlock slash warlocks in it are likely demonic in origin. So you''ll have to surrender all of it.¡±


    Racknar raised his voice a bit ¡°As long as it doesn''t have any logos on it or is an illegal substance or item, anything grabbed from a dungeon is ours to keep under the adventurer''s guild agreement. As long as we have it processed to make sure we aren''t using a cursed item the law clearly states that you can''t-¡± the Archbishop raised his own voice over Racknar''s ¡°I have been given authority by the Pope himself who is above even the Emperor himself. I am the law here. Now, since I have no way of knowing what you entered that tower with, I''ll have to confiscate everything you have as a potential demonic artifact. Just to be safe.¡±


    Racknar clenched his fist ¡°You can check with the guild or even your own men that were camped out here to find out what we entered the tower with.¡± The archbishop looked to his men ¡°I doubt any of these simple minded soldiers were paying much attention to what you had on you. Take everything he''s carrying and has equipped on him, strip his armor even. I''ve never seen black armor before so it might be demonic.¡± The paladin starts to object ¡°Sir, he''s known for his black armor. He''s definitely had that long before the tower. Also these four greatswords swords made of dragon''s bone as well as the others made of dragon parts I know were from before the tower because I remember hearing about them killing a young dragon some time before the tower. I can give personal verification for those items and-¡±


    The Archbishop shouts interrupting him ¡°Did I ask for your verification?! Also why would he even need four swords? Those things are two handed and I don''t detect any magic in them so it''s not to avoid resistances or exploit weaknesses. Fine, whatever. Just confiscate any coins and anything you can''t verify he had before entering the tower.¡± The paladin opens his mouth to argue but shuts it and looks back to Racknar ¡°Sorry man, nothing personal.¡± He then grabbed another paladin who was there when the party arrived and after talking the two started grabbing stuff. They the coin bag, the Arachne badge, and the chainsaw swords.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    The paladins then take the coin bags from everyone else as well, the Whisper Blade from Mari, as well as the five fruits and the ice bow from Krys. ¡°That''s everything they didn''t enter with.¡± The Archbishop looks over the stuff and pulls out a fruit ¡°Hoho! Now this is definitely not something you should have kept. Let''s see, that''s a three hundred argentum fine per fruit and one hundred argentum per these other demonic artifacts.¡±


    Racknar tried to protest ¡°The Whisper Blade may be a restricted item but it''s not demonic in origin. That''s a legendary item you''re taking. You have no right to-¡± the archbishop interrupted again ¡°That''s a total of one thousand and nine hundred argentum. Because you lot have been extremely uncooperative, I''ll fine you another hundred and bring that up to two thousand argentum.¡± This time Ariagoria shouts ¡°You literally just took all our coins and haven''t even paid us for the quest we did.¡±


    The Archbishop gets a smug look on his face ¡°Why would I reward a bunch of criminals. Now you can either pay up with items since you don''t have the coin or I can take you into custody and strip you of everything you have. Items given will be counted at buyback value. One third of market value.¡± Racknar grumbled as he took off his cloak of protection. ¡°Six thousand market value, consider the fine paid in full.¡± the Archbishop smirks as a paladin hands him the cloak ¡°Oh no, you see you each are fined separately as being complicit in each item. That''s two thousand argentum each.¡±


    Ariagoria now grumbled ¡°You can''t do that, your charging is five times for each item.¡± The archbishop dismissively waves ¡°I can and I have. Now fork it over.¡± After some grumbling the rest of the party also surrendered their cloaks of protection. The archbishop then continued ¡°You should consider yourself lucky the Pope himself approved of you being made a nun Charity. If it were up to me you''d be dead. I''d wipe all the demonbloods from this world if I could. Then I''d put the rest of the non-human scum in their place. At our feet.¡±


    Racknar rolled his eyes ¡°Great, the super religious blond hair blue eyed straight man is a human supremacist. How original. You got what you could out of us you scrawny little thief, I''d suggest you leave before I change my mind about being a calm and reasonable person over what is clearly a shake down.¡± The archbishop grumbles ¡°how dare you take such a tone with me!?! I am an Archbishop and have the authority to have you executed. You should consider yourselves lucky.¡±


    Racknar dismissively waved ¡°If you really had the authority, you''d have used it already.¡± The Archbishop then ordered his men to the caravan ¡°I look forward to working with you in the future then you soulless retch.¡± He turns and walks away. Racknar flipped the Archbishop the double bird as he did. When the church crew rolled out with their carts Racknar let out a big sigh. ¡°Well that sucked.¡± Ariagoria gave him a pat on his back. ¡°Could have been worse.¡±


    Davy takes on a frustrated tone ¡°Yeah but he took the badge, that was the closest thing to a main quest we''ve come across since we formed the group. And now it''s gone.¡± Mari shook her head ¡°I''m a rogue remember? Sleight of hand is kinda my thing.¡± She opens her hand to show she pilfered both the Whisper Blade and the badge. Krys makes an approving hum as they nod ¡°Too bad you couldn''t have done that with the bow.¡±


    Shortly after she says that a strange sound comes from Krys'' outstretched hand as ice magically forms into the shape of the bow that the Archbishop and his men took. ¡°Oh shit! That''s badass!¡± Racknar tilted his head ¡°A spirit bound item? I wonder if the swords I got from Gore''ath were as well.¡± in a flash of flames the two swords manifest in Racknar''s hands. ¡°Nice. Seems I get to keep Rip and Tear.¡± Krys nods as her magic inner glow increases to indicate happiness. ¡°And I get to keep the Cocytus Bow. Nice.¡±


    Racknar made a series of clicks and Achilles came over with the cart. ¡°Let''s go, after we sleep we can get a new quest for the money to replace the cloaks and get us bags of holding.¡± Krys perks up a bit ¡°Can we use Lisa''s home again?¡± Racknar grumbled ¡°We have no money so it''s that or sleep outside. I''d rather not do that.¡± Krys then points out ¡°Well since I can sell my old bow and you can sell two of your older swords, that''ll give us something to work with. Not much, but still.¡±


    The party gets on the cart and Achilles takes them back to the nearest gate so they can return to Flowers for some much needed rest. While traveling they had time to talk. Davy shifted in his seat before talking ¡°So I was wondering. You said you got five healing potions for each of us. I didn''t think of it at the time but health potions wouldn''t work on Mari or Krys.¡± Racknar chuckled ¡°Well actually health potions work fine on splinterkin. Their bodies absorb the healing magic when you pour it on them. As for Mari I actually got her scrolls of mending. We should probably get more potions for Charity and myself if we can before we go back out on another quest.¡±


    Mari rubbed her arm ¡°I''m a bit worried about what that Drider said. You know, the thing where she looked into Racknar''s future or something.¡± Racknar waved dismissively ¡°That was probably just to throw us off balance during the fight. Don''t worry about it too much.¡± Mari laid down ¡°If you say so. I mean you would be the one most likely to know if seeing the future is a thing.¡± Racknar grumbled lightly ¡°Well in Creatures and Catacombs it could be a thing but this isn''t the game. I know none of you would betray me so I''m not worried about it.¡± Ariagoria pats at Mari''s shoulder ¡°He''s got a point, none of us would do something like that. We have no reason to. We are all in this together.¡±


    The party tried to get some rest on the way to Flowers, once in the city they went straight for Lisa''s. Racknar did his normal knock, and after a while a young man opened the door. The young man looked Racknar up and down ¡°Well you certainly are a big one. What can I do for you on this lovely day?¡± Racknar replied simply ¡°We''re here to see Lisa. She should be expecting us.¡± The man opened the door all the way ¡°Ah, right. She did mention something about odd looking guests but I didn''t expect the Black Knight of Riverside. Welcome then, I''m Leonardo.¡±


    Racknar nodded ¡°I figured as much. Nice to meet you Leo.¡± Leonardo leads them to the lounge where Lisa is having tea ¡°Ah, you''re back. How''d it go?¡± Racknar growl grumbled ¡°It was¡­ a mixed experience. I''ll tell you all about it over coffee.¡± The group sat in the lounge and Racknar caught Lisa up to speed with Leo there also participating. Lisa takes a sip of her tea before taking ¡°That definitely sounds rough. I wasn''t aware Frederick was made an Archbishop. He must have been promoted recently. I''ve met the unsavory individual once or twice. Definitely not pleasant company.¡±


    The group nods in agreement and Leo gets his own tea ¡°You seem awfully casual with my sister. Do you visit often?¡± Davy lets out a short chuckle ¡°Fairly regularly. We''ve made arrangements with her a few times. Her and Racknar have a sort of thing going on.¡± Racknar growled ¡°It''s not like that.¡± Leo raised an eyebrow ¡°Okay, then explain what it is like then.¡± Lisa quickly responds ¡°Racknar here is something of a unique specimen, a scientific curiosity.¡±


    Davy rolled his eyes ¡°Yeah, that''s why you kept pressing him for a sperm sample.¡± Racknar growled ¡°You can think whatever you want. I''m going to sleep.¡± he then walked off. Leo however was still curious ¡°What about him is so unique?¡± Ariagoria looked at everyone before responding ¡°You should ask him later, he''ll probably show you.¡± Lisa pulled out a notebook ¡°Or he can just read my notes. They''re quite thorough.¡± Leo eyeballs Lisa ¡°I¡¯d bet they are.¡±


    The next day Racknar woke in a bit of a haze feeling really groggy and rubbing his head. After mumbling about having a strange dream he started his day. He joined the rest of the group who had once again gathered in the lobby. ¡°Morning Racknar.¡± He mumbled back a greeting. Mari shifted in her spot ¡°So are we going to take a guild quest next or look for more Arachne artifacts?¡±


    Racknar puts his hand on his chin ¡°We have no idea where to look for the artifacts so we might as well take up a quest and maybe we''ll hear a rumor about one. I could list them so you guys also know what to look for.¡± Krys nods ¡°it would definitely be nice to know what to look for.¡±


    Racknar put out two of his hands to count on his fingers as he listed the artifacts. ¡°The badge of spider command that we have, the tapestry of hubris and humility, the bow of Arachne, the lyre of spider¡¯s song, the cloak of spider kind, the armor of Arachne, the swords of Arachne, the eyes of Arachne, The Golden Spider''s egg, and finally The Memorial of the Spider King.¡± Lisa put her hand on her chin ¡°I actually heard something about an adventurer finding Swords of The Spider Mother. You did say that was a common title for Arachne after she was betrayed. I''ll tell you what I know.¡±


    Lisa goes into detail about an adventurer from Bramble who has claimed to have gotten the mythical swords from killing a Drider in a dense forest. The adventurer was a former knight of the kingdom who went on into adventuring after his advances on a woman he had eyes on were turned down by her parents. She was the reason he joined the knighthood so after the firm rejection he had left. However apparently after getting the swords he announced he''d be going back home to show off his accomplishments.


    Racknar let the information sink in ¡°I think I know just who to talk to before we head out. Thanks for giving me a place to start Lisa.¡± Lisa nodded, ¡°Though if you are going to keep using my home as a base of operations, I might start charging you rent.¡± Racknar tilts his head ¡°Well I guess I can use knowledge from my past life to inspire new inventions.¡± Lisa''s eyes widened. ¡°I was actually joking but that would be awesome.¡± Racknar chuckled, ¡°Alright then, we can start on that once I''m back.'''' The group gives their goodbyes before leaving Lisa''s home, once out Racknar leads them to the capitol building. The plan is to see what Elizabeth Bramble would know about the knight.

 Chapter Twenty Five: Elizabeth鈥檚 mission

    The group was in a somewhat sour mood after the Archbishop not only denied the party payment but used his authority to pilfer several of the magic items that the party had gathered. It probably wasn''t the first time that the Archbishop or another member of the church or empire used their power to screw over an adventurer simply because they weren''t human. Thanks to that the party would have to take another job and wait longer to get the magic items they wanted as well as replacing the ones they lost. Once in Flowers the group headed to Da Vinci''s to get a proper rest.


    Lisa opened the door. ¡°Ah, your back. Another successful mission?¡± Racknar grumbled as he walked in. ¡°Yeah. But then the Archbishop made some bullshit excuses to not only deny us the one platinum each but to confiscate several of our magic items to pay off a fine. He basically fined us a hundred silver for each confiscated item and then charged each of us separately to charge us five times what the fine should have been if it was legitimate. Since we spent all of our money preparing for the tower that meant paying with magic items.¡±


    Lisa frowned. ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate. More so since I''ve basically studied all I can about Racknar without getting invasive or crossing some boundaries.¡± Marinette then asked ¡°Why not study Davy? I doubt anyone has ever done an in-depth look at the anatomy of an Illithid. Even if he''s not a normal Illithid.¡± Lisa stammered. ¡°That man''s an Illithid?!¡± Racknar slapped his palm into his face. ¡°Thanks Mari, we were going to ease her into knowing that. Anyway, yes. Like us he''s a reborn who came into this world a monster. Not only is he blue for some reason he also has genitals. Because Illithid are made to be as uniform as possible they are all the same color, a shade of purple. They also either don''t have genitals or would be hermaphrodites.¡±


    Davy shifts uncomfortably. ¡°I mean if it helps us out I guess I''m willing to submit to some scientific study. Just so long as I''m not cut open. I also can''t regenerate limbs like Racknar can.¡± Lisa puts her hand on her chin and nods. ¡°I''ll replace what you lost but honestly that''s all I can afford to do right now. I''ve been a bit¡­ overly generous with the magic items. In fact this will be the last time I''m doing this deal. Sorry but it''s not exactly like I''m gaining money from what I learn. Girl has to eat, you know.¡±


    Racknar nodded. ¡°We understand. I''m sorry for putting you out like this all the time.¡± Lisa waved dismissively. ¡°Nah, it''s been fun. Besides, you can still visit and chat. I enjoy the company from time to time.¡± Ariagoria takes a seat. ¡°So what exactly are we going to do for money now?¡± Krys¡¯tal¡¯s head follows as Davy walks with Lisa to a private area. ¡°She''s not going to try anything weird, is she?¡±


    Racknar rubs his forehead. ¡°I think I might have to call in a favor from a friend, but I know just the person to go to if we need a big job without the risk of being screwed over. Also, although some things would look intimate I assure you Lisa''s interest is purely scientific. She just likes to tease for fun is all. Although Lisa isn''t the one I''d be worried about. Davy is a bit of a pervert so he''ll probably enjoy having his genitals studied way more than I did. Being honest I did enjoy it a bit too much myself. Can you blame me though? I died a virgin and here I am in the body of a hormonal teenager and an attractive woman has me in her hands. Who wouldn''t enjoy that?¡±


    Ariagoria rolled her eyes as both Marionette and Krys''tal crosses their arms and huffs. Ariagoria takes notice of this. ¡°Wait¡­ Krys, are you¡­ jealous of the attention Davy is getting? I thought you were ace?¡± Krys¡¯tal shuffles ¡°I''m not sexually interested in Davy if that is what you are asking. I have however come to enjoy his company. Sex and even traditional romance may not interest me but I do still enjoy a level of closeness. I have discovered that I actually kind of enjoy cuddling. So maybe I''m not aromantic. Just asexual. However, I know asking anyone, especially someone like Davy to give up physical intimacy via sex is probably unreasonable.¡±


    Mari giggles. ¡°You could ask Lisa to make you a prosthetic. Even if you don''t get the same enjoyment from it you would at least be able to¡­ receive another. Relationships are about compromise after all.¡± Racknar grumbled ¡°Could we maybe not have these sorts of decisions publicly?¡± Ariagoria then points out ¡°We are in a private home actually.¡± Racknar side-eyes Ariagoria. ¡°You know what I meant Charity.¡±


    After several hours of waiting Davy and Lisa returned. Ariagoria took the opportunity to tease Davy. ¡°So how was the sinning Davy? Did you give Lisa a nice big sample of fluids?¡± Davy looked away and sat down. ¡°I¡­ don''t want to talk about it.¡± Lisa starts making coffee and tea for everyone. ¡°I definitely learned a lot today. I''ll make sure you get your items before you leave. So what''s your next move?¡± Racknar sipped his coffee. ¡°I''m going to meet up with Elizabeth Bramble, current acting Duke of Flowers. I knew her in my past life.¡±


    Lisa''s eyes widened. ¡°The youngest princess of Bramble is a reborn? That''s¡­ actually you know that makes a lot of sense actually.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°I did an escort mission to get her here and since she''s a friend she''ll definitely help us out if we can. Since the guy with the swords of Arachne is in Bramble, maybe she''ll know something. Might as well kill two birds with one stone if we have the chance.¡± The rest of the party nod in agreement. Lisa sips her tea. ¡°Alright then. I''ll leave you to rest as I get back to work. I''ll see you off in the morning.¡±


    The group finishes their drinks before going to sleep. In the morning they eat a big meal with Lisa before getting their magic items and heading out to the Duke''s manor to talk with Elizabeth. Once there, one of the guards stops them. ¡°Halt, state your business. No one can see the duchess unannounced.¡± The other guard then whispers ¡°That''s the black knight of Riverside. The Lady said he is to be allowed in without question.¡± The first guard bows and opens the door. ¡°My apologies sir, you and your party can go right in.¡± Racknar walks in ¡°I''m not officially a knight, you don''t have to be so formal.¡± He then responded ¡°My formality is extended to you as a guest of the Lady, not as a knight.¡±


    The party make their way into the building and look around the massive manor. Davy lets out a whistle. ¡°This place is huuuge. The only thing crazier is knowing that this probably isn''t the biggest manor in the empire.¡± Once inside a maid leads them to the Duke''s office where acting Duchess Elizabeth Bramble is working on paperwork such as tax forms and legal stuff for the whole area. Elizabeth looked up to see Racknar standing there. ¡°Oh hey Racknar, I wasn''t expecting you. A little bit of a heads-up would have been nice. I''m an absolute mess right now.¡±


    Racknar chuckled. ¡°You fret too much Liz, you look fine.¡± Elizabeth covered her face with the papers. ¡°Yes well uhh¡­ I''m assuming you didn''t come here just for small talk.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°I recently got screwed over on a job by the Archbishop who both denied pay and took some of our stuff. So I was wondering if you could help us with getting another high paying job we can trust. Also I would like some information on Bramble since we plan to visit there.¡± Elizabeth tilted her head. ¡°Why do you want to visit Bramble now of all times?¡± Racknar answered plainly. ¡°There''s a man that lives there who has an artifact of Arachne. We plan on collecting her artifacts and restoring the Queen of Spiders to her proper place.¡±


    Elizabeth took a moment to let everything sink in. ¡°Okay. I can definitely help you with some information about Bramble but I don''t exactly have any jobs I could give you as adventurers right now. At least nothing with a big payoff. The only big active dungeon in the area right now was the Warlock tower job from the church. I''m guessing that''s the one you did. The biggest job I could give you is a request for assistance I got from another region of Ran but I don''t know the exact payment. It''s near the border in the direction you need to go so it''s not exactly out of your way, especially with the use of the gates. You should have access to one nearby since you had to be in the area for the job that led to our first encounter in this world.¡±


    Racknar nodded. ¡°I''ll take just about any help I can get right now. Consider the job taken. My team won''t let you down.¡± Elizabeth nodded. ¡°I know I can trust you. Just be careful. I didn''t get any specific details on what the Duke of that region needed help with. I''d hate for anything bad to happen to you, especially on a job I sent you on.¡± Racknar chuckled, ¡°I can handle myself Liz, I''m even more durable in this life then the last one.¡± Elizabeth once again hid her face behind her paperwork. ¡°I know that it''s just¡­ I worry about you sometimes. You don''t know when to quit and it can be both a blessing and a curse. I just¡­ I don''t want to lose you.¡±The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Racknar moved in closer and reached out his hand to grab Elizabeth¡¯s, grabbing her attention along with it. ¡°I swear I''ll come back to you.¡± Elizabeth''s face goes beat red and she hides it behind papers again. ¡°Yes, very well. On you go then.¡± Racknar lets go of Elizabeth¡¯s hand and gives her a single nod before leading the party out of the building. Marionette however, had a question. ¡°So what kind of relationship did you two have in your previous life?¡± Racknar responded plainly ¡°I often gave her honest advice about things despite her negative attitude towards me. She valued my input and still does. You could say I''ve become an unofficial advisor for her.¡±


    Ariagoria chuckled. ¡°From where I was standing that didn''t look like the interaction between a noble and her trusted advisor. Unless that trusted advisor was also her secret lover.¡± Racknar then bluntly stated. ¡°Elizabeth and I are not now have we ever been romantically involved in this life or the one before.¡± Ariagoria nods and gives a sarcastic ¡°Suuure~¡± Davy grumbles ¡°I don''t get it man. How in the nine hells do you have not one but two women interested in your gross man spider ass?¡± Racknar scoffed. ¡°Lisa''s interest was purely scientific and has ended. One of you ladies could ask Liz yourselves but her feelings aren''t romantic.¡± Krys''tal lets out a laugh. ¡°You are either a liar or oblivious if you think she''s not totally into you.¡±


    Racknar grumbled. ¡°Our relationship is purely platonic. She herself has requested for it to be that way. She has told me multiple times that she has no romantic feelings for me.¡± Ariagoria gives a nod. ¡°I see. So she''s the liar and you''re an idiot. What a wonderful combination.¡± Racknar lets out a growl as he approaches a Yggdrasil gate. ¡°Let''s just focus on the mission.¡± The group then use the gate to transport themselves to a major city called August that sits just a few hours'' cart ride from the north western border of Ran. Once done here if the group went by horse to Bramble it would take a literal week or more considering rest stops. However there was a mission to do first. So the party made their way to the Duke''s manor.


    Once there, Racknar provided a letter of invitation to a guard who then escorted the party to the office of the Duke of August. The Duke of August was an older man with salt and pepper hair. He had the fit body of someone who had retired from active military service, some other occupation or hobby. ¡°Greetings, Black Knight if Riverside. I am Sir Anthony March. Yes, I know my name is a different month than the town is named after. I was formerly captain of the Royal Guard in the area, retired. This position was intended to be temporary but here I am in my fifth year. I should be enjoying my retirement right about now.¡±


    Racknar does a light bow. ¡°Well I''m guessing you didn''t request help from Flowers just to vent at whoever they sent.¡± The Duke smiled. ¡°Ah, straight to the point I see. That''s perfect, I love a man with some initiative.¡± Racknar chuckled. ¡°Well I don''t swing that way, sorry.¡± The Duke was taken aback by Racknar¡¯s joking. ¡°I¡­¡± he clears his throat. ¡°Right, anyway. I''ve been having some Kobold trouble lately. The damn things have been raiding caravans left and right and they''ve even been spotted working with goblins.¡±


    Racknar put his hand on his chin. ¡°That''s definitely not typical behavior. Although both races are at a similar level of technology and culture they are normally extremely competitive with one another. Any other anomalies I should be aware of?¡± Duke March looked over reports. ¡°Apparently the goblins have been reported to have purple skin and the kobolds have purple scales to match. It''s not body paint, we checked a corpse.¡± Racknar nods with his hand on his chin. ¡°Goblins normally come in green, red, or gray. Although they can come in as many colors as there are for dragons, kobolds are most commonly green or red. Although there is an extremely rare purple dragon, I''ve never heard of purple kobolds before.¡±


    Duke March sat back in his chair. ¡°Well that''s all fascinating and all, but I didn''t call on you to investigate why these monsters have a strange coloration. I put in the request to have the monsters taken care of.¡± Racknar coldly and bluntly states ¡°Knowing thy enemy is the first step to victory. Anomalies such as abnormal skin or scale color suggests a mutation or alteration via magic or other environmental factors. These two races working together when they would normally fight suggests an outside force may be responsible. It''s possible some kind of mage or other force is intentionally altering and commanding the goblins and kobolds. If someone is commanding these primitive races as a sort of army then killing the soldiers will simply delay things. The only way to solve the problem is to find and eliminate the source.¡±


    The Duke gives a serious nod. ¡°I see. It seems the standing Duchess of Flowers has indeed sent her best. I guess I underestimated you based on your guild ranking despite your reputation. I''ll leave this job in your capable hands. Here is a map indicating encounter points.¡± Racknar takes the map and looks it over. ¡°This right here, is this a cave?¡± He points to the map. The Duke shook his head. ¡°Abandoned mine.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°And this only started recently, correct? Any events of note within a few months of when the problems started?¡± Duke March thought about it then responded. ¡°This started about a year ago maybe? Unrelated but there was a meteor shower about a month before things started. Other than that, nothing I can think of.¡±


    Racknar side-eyes Davy, then looks at the Duke. ¡°Do you recall the exact date of the meteor shower?¡± The Duke nods and flips a calendar to a naked day. Racknar grumbled. ¡°Thank you for the info. I have everything I need to get started except what I can expect in return.¡± Duke March pointed out a mage. ¡°I''ll be sending him to keep tabs on you and he''ll record everything you fight so you can be paid accordingly with guild standards in mind.¡± The young mage who looked like he should be in grade school waved. He was probably around the same age as Marionette.


    Racknar grumbled. ¡°Alright, I suppose all that''s left is to get started.¡± He leads the party and their cling-on mage intern outside the manor and they walk to the outskirts of the city. Once there Racknar starts pacing back and forth with his head in two of his hands. ¡°Fuckfuckfuckfuckfuck. We''re fucked. Why in the nine hells did I continue to agree to take this job once I figured out what we were up against. FUCK!!¡± Marinette looked confused. ¡°What do you mean? It''s just some goblins and kobolds. Basically weaker versions of lizardmen who aren''t much more of a threat than goblins from what I know.¡±


    Racknar takes in a breath. ¡°Are you familiar with a mind goblin?¡± Ariagoria starts saying ¡°Mari don''t¡± but it''s too late as Marionette asks ¡°What''s a mind goblin?¡± Davy chuckles ¡°Mind goblin Deez Nutz.¡± Marionette scowled. ¡°Well that''s rude.¡± Racknar chuckled. ¡°Jukes aside, in Creatures and Catacombs there are purple goblins known as Vren. They are genetically enhanced goblins with psionic abilities. Stringer, faster, and smarter than normal goblins.¡± Ariagoria tilts her head. ¡°Don''t you mean magically enhanced? This isn''t a sci-fi setting.¡±


    Racknar shook his head. ¡°The Vren are created as disposable pawns by the Illithid. They already see us as primitive so something we see as primitive they deem unworthy of conversion and simply use like disposable cannon fodder. We are likely dealing with an Illithid Mother Brain. Because someone didn''t have the foresight to shut down the emergency eject for the brain chamber of the Nautilus they blew up.¡± Racknar glares at Davy. ¡°What are you talking about I¡­ oh, oh shit. I only stopped the alarms from going off and set the escape pods to simultaneously eject as soon as I launched one. I didn''t even touch any safeties for the brain chamber. The thing is designed to be able to isolate itself and become air tight and eject in an emergency.¡±


    Racknar nods. ¡°It gets worse because as you likely know, the life support and nutrient supplies in a brain chamber are limited. They would have run out by now. The only way for a Mother Brain to survive on its own is to parasitize a host. Basically what it does to the Nautilus. It patches on and takes control, altering its host to its needs and using it to create and control a hive pod. The Mother Brain would start gathering resources and converting life forms here. Once it''s ready an Illithid plague would begin to consume this entire planet until all that remains is the hive. Then once it''s done here it''ll move on.¡±


    Davy grips his head. ¡°Ugh, this is all my fault. We have to fix this. Though I wonder, what kind of creature could support a Mother Brain? It would have to be either colossal or gargantuan in size. No smaller than huge.¡± Racknar nods. ¡°Although they eventually released a template for converting other creatures, there is one example in the books of a specific creature that got parasitized by a Mother Brain. The Elder Brain Dragon. Assuming we were level five or six before the tower we are at best level seven right now. We just reached the point where if we were a normal party we would be using a young black dragon as a boss monster.¡±


    Racknar paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°That one we fought was feral, having much lower intelligence then a normal dragon. Now we are talking about a monster with a challenge rank of over twenty. An end game boss monster. Even with our magic items and a good strategy I honestly don''t see a way to win against one of the most dangerous monsters in the book plus minions without either better items or some serious level grinding. Right now the best benefit we have is the fact that three of the five of us are immune to the side effects of its more dangerous breath weapon and I''ve got some level of resistance while raging.¡±


    Ariagoria sighs. ¡°Great. So I''m the only one without a defense from either my race or class. I''m going to guess since you know all the books in and out you know some way we can gimmick or munchkin this fight like we did last time.¡± Racknar shook his head. ¡°The monster is in the abandoned mine. Even if we killed every last minion it wouldn''t come out meaning we would have to fight it. So using traps and siege weapons won''t work.¡± Marionette then asks ¡°What about the badge of Arachne? How many spiders can you summon and command with that?¡± Racknar takes a moment to think. ¡°Okay, I think I have a few ideas. I''ll need to find an alchemist and I might have to sell some silk to afford this plan. I''m going to abuse the shit out of some meta knowledge.¡±

 Chapter Twenty Six: Metagaming

    Racknar made his way to a local alchemist in the city of August and entered it, walking at a fast pace that was hard for the others to match. Once inside they were greeted by a kindly looking old lady that seemed like she would fit in better as somebody''s cookie backing grandma then an alchemist. ¡°Well hello there dearies, how many I help you find young people.¡± Racknar didn''t hesitate to get started, grabbing a piece of paper and writing on it. ¡°I need some potions and ingredients and unfortunately I''m a little shy on funds right now so I''m going to sign a guild debt form so you can get paid later.¡± He then slides over the paper.


    The grandma puts on some glasses and looks over the list. ¡°My my, this is quite the list. I don''t even have some of these in stock. Dragon''s breath, bull¡¯s strength, cat''s grace, lamp oil, gunpowder, sand of Morpheus, banshee¡¯s cry, grease, essence of Lethe¡­ Some of these are rare due to how hard the materials are to gather and even if I had them in stock I don''t know if I''d even be allowed to sell them to you. So unless the job you''ve taken is paying you in a lot of aurum coins it''ll take forever for you to pay this off.¡± The grandma waves her hand and it glows slightly.


    Racknar, in an extremely blunt tone, speaks plainly and simply. ¡°We are off to kill what I suspect to be an Elder Brain Dragon or perhaps even a Great Wyrm Brain Dragon.¡± The grandma looks at him with a blank expression, blinking for a moment. Then after a long pause she speaks. ¡°You wait right there sweety and I''ll get your list.¡± She takes the paper and vanishes into the back of the building. She quickly pops back out. ¡°I marked several large jugs for you to put in your cart and I''ll get to work on the enhancements.¡±


    Racknar takes several trips grabbing large jars and jugs. Then when he finished the party noticed the smell of cookies. The grandma eventually popped out with five bags with multiple cookies. ¡°Some people don''t like the taste of potions, too bitter. So ol¡¯ Granny figured out how to get the same effect into tasty treats. I''m guessing you know when to eat them for the meat effect. I filled out the form and all you have to do is sign.¡± Racknar nodded and signed the paperwork before going to his spider drawn cart.


    Racknar climbs into the seat to drive the cart. ¡°All right, now I''ll form a small army. Made up of all my unnamed siblings and as many goblins I can convince to help us. Then once we are there we''ll roll this cart into the dragon''s den, and light that shit like a Roman candle. We still have to fight through the minions, but that''s what the army is for. I''ll also use the badge of Arachne to summon a Dragon Spider. The strongest thing I can get with it. Unfortunately it''ll then be unusable for a while after that.¡±


    Marionette shrugged. ¡°We can easily take a few days off after this mission.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°If I had the money I''d have bought a portable hole and a bag of holding to sacrifice.¡± Davy let out a loud ¡°Bro!¡± Ariagoria and Marionette both looked confused with Krys¡¯tal changing color to indicate they are also confused. Davy then explains ¡°It''s an infamous trick in Creatures and Catacombs known as the Redneck Black Hole Gun. You get a bow and arrow set up using a bag of holding and a portable hole so when you shoot something the bag of holding goes into the portable hole. Both items use pocket dimension shenanigans to work. Putting one in the other results is space collapsing in the area. It''s absolutely garbage considering how expensive the items are and the fact they are destroyed.¡±


    Racknar nodded. ¡°But it sure as shit will do a lot of damage. Get enough archers armed with black hole arrows and you can take down the eldritch living planet of Xen¡¯nah¡¯ran even faster than the Zarr Bomba Mage trick can. Of course at that point you''d have bankrupt an entire nation. At least you prevented your home from being drowned in madness and consumed.¡± Marionette groaned. ¡°There are way too many crazy things to keep track of in that game you keep talking about. We don''t even know if everything from it is here in this world or universe or whatever.¡±


    Racknar chuckled. ¡°Let''s get going and ruin the day of a space parasite.¡± Everyone hopped on the cart and off they went. Davy was grumbling about his mistake for the entire trip, since it was his blunder that led to this current problem. Davy finally asked ¡°So what exactly is all this?¡± Davy gestured to the full cart. Racknar sighed. ¡°We''ve got a number of explosive and flammable things, one thing that will produce a sonic burst, a sleep potion of sorts, and the equivalent of an AOE version of the spell Ray of Enfeeblement. So we''re going to do a ton of damage leaving the monster burning for a while as well as being debilitated as it''s made deft, dumb, and sleepy.¡±


    Davy nodded. ¡°So we are going to reduce its health as much as possible with little to no risk to ourselves leaving it with debuffs as we and a small army start chipping away at it.¡± Racknar shook his head. ¡°The small army is for the minions. Only thing helping us fight the actual boss will be the monster I summon with the badge. If we level up the same way as the game then experience is split amongst whatever fought a monster. Meaning we would have to split our earnings with the goblins and spiders.¡± Ariagoria groaned. ¡°That''s not how real life experience works though.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°I know that, but things here often feel like it''s straight out of the game so I''m going to keep being weird.¡±


    The group first went to grab the black iron spiders before locating the goblin settlement and asking for help. In addition to the twenty spiders the goblins offered forty men, half of whom would be cavalry. Ariagoria couldn''t help but notice all the goblins had gear made from the chitin of razer locusts and black iron spider parts. Much higher end then what was typical for a goblin. ¡°They are definitely more well equipped than I expected. Maybe that''ll close the gap between them and the Vren.¡± Racknar shook his head. ¡°We''ll have to be tactical to reduce risks as much as possible. The goblins have Molotovs so we''ll probably open up with those. Reduce the numbers and health of the minions as much as possible before we even engage them.¡±


    Marionette couldn''t help but be in awe at the level of preparation Racknar was putting into this plan. Once that party was ready they started heading to the abandoned mine that housed the corrupted dragon. They were still a bit away when they saw the guards posted outside the mine. There must have been twenty Vren and fifteen altered kobolds just outside the cave. Racknar growled. ¡°They must be between raids, that''s actually good for us. It means we won''t be leaving a ton of genetically altered goblins and kobolds to their own devices after we finish. There''s probably more inside so we''ll need to clear a path to the dragon''s den. Once that is done we send in the bomb. Stick to cantrips and the infinite range options we have thanks to magic items until we are fighting the dragon. Then hit it as hard and fast as you can. If we can''t kill it in ten minutes, we''re probably screwed.¡±


    The goblin commander chosen by Rek ordered his men to attack. A volley of Molotov cocktails, flammable oil and grease, as well as flaming and poison tipped series flys at the small army guarding the mine. This attack catches them completely off guard as several of them are set on fire and poisoned. This opening attack actually managed to kill five Vren and two altered kobolds. Once alerted to the attack on their base the minions started moving. Racknar started throwing his javelins, Marionette her daggers, Ariagoria and Krys¡¯tal fired arrows and bolts, and finally Davy launched his signature warlock cantrip.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    This killed three more Vren and a kobold, bringing the numbers down to twelve each. When the minions finally got into the fight they held nothing back. The Vren opened up with sonic attacks, defining many of the goblins. This opened them up to an attack from the kobolds who easily killed six of the twenty members of the goblin infantry despite their better armor, bringing them down to fourteen. The goblins were fighting back with the calvary taking shots and the burned and burning minions. They focused fire on the stronger kobolds, taking out four of the remaining twelve leaving eight.


    Racknar hummed a tune as the party continued to throw and fire ranged attacks, coating them in either burning cloth or black iron spider¡¯s venom. They were able to kill six Vren between them, cutting their numbers down to six. In the skirmish between the allied goblins and the twisted minions, four more infantry died bringing them down to ten. Davy looked over at Racknar who was humming. ¡°Is that¡­ The Monster Mash?¡± Racknar chuckled. ¡°Fitting, is it not?¡±


    The allied goblins continued to put pressure on the kobolds, able to finish off the remaining eight. The party then finished off the remaining six Vren. The outside cleared it was time to work their way into the mine. Racknar makes a series of clicks. ¡°That actually went well, better than I expected. Now we can run a bottleneck phalanx down the mineshaft till we reach the chamber with the dragon and get the real party started.¡±


    The second part of the plan went even smoother than the first as the goblin phalanx was able to work through the small groups of Vren and kobold that were in the shaft. Once they made their way to the entrance of the dragon''s den, the infantry moved back out and the cart was rolled in. Racknar lit the fuze and kicked it into the chamber with all his might before everyone ran out of the mine. Within moments there was an extremely loud bang followed by what sounded like a scream as smoke billowed out of the mine entrance. There was then a distorted version of a dragon roar followed by a very pissed and somewhat injured looking dragon with a giant tentacled brain mass on its back that had forced its tendrils into the dragon bumbling its way out of the mine in a daze.


    The dragon looked like it had been crossed with a naked mole rat, any scales it once had looked like it had been replaced by wrinkly pinkish skin. Its eyes were milky white, and any signs of what kind of dragon it once was were mostly gone minus the spine fin and webbed feet indicating it was likely once an ocean dragon. Racknar grumbled. ¡°Great¡­ quite possibly the absolute worst option out of all the biome dragons. Based on that thing¡¯s size, it''s definitely a great wyrm.¡±


    The dragon, still burning, lumbered it''s way at the party and their monster allies as javelins, arrows, bolts, daggers, magic, and flammable liquid were shot at it. Racknar shouted out ¡°Whatever you do, don''t let its breath weapon hit you!¡± Directing his words at the goblins. Once the dragon was within range, Racknar activated his infernal wrath ability and ran in while everyone else kept their distance. The dragon roared and flailed wildly as it was bombarded with attacks, seemingly unable to focus enough to do much else other than claw and bite on instinct.


    Racknar was able to avoid the brunt of the wild attacks, only taking grazing hits. He then takes a moment to summon the dragon spider. A large spider about the size of a small house with skin like membranes on its legs and a glowing orange thorax. The goblin infantry also close in and start stabbing the burning dragon with poison of flaming spears. The goblin calvary remain in the back line, shooting arrows of fire and poison. Although the monster is resistant to poison, resistance is not immunity and damage is damage.


    Davy switches tactics now that the main target is out by casting Eldritch Hunger on the dragon. Ariagoria and Krys''tal continue to take shots from the distance while Marionette uses her shadow movement to get behind the dragon, slicing at it four times in rapid succession. The dragon made distorted noises that almost sounded like it was trying to talk before it took two claw swipes, rending two goblins to ribbons and biting a third to bits, cutting down the goblin infantry to seven.


    Racknar takes out his bag of cookies and downs them all in just a few seconds as the dragon spider shoots fire at the elder brain dragon who''s enveloped in a ball of whispering shadow. The goblins don''t let up shooting and stabbing at the corrupted dragon. Ariagoria and Krys''tal continue to fire at the dragon with Krys''tal¡¯s ice bow clearly doing more damage than the crossbow. Then they down their own cookies. Marionette moves to avoid friendly fire but continues to slash at the dragon with her scissor blades before eating her batch of cookies.


    The dragon switches its focus to the giant spider, seeing it as the biggest threat. It claws at it twice before biting it. The spider takes damage but is still standing. Racknar finally draws his weapons and attacks the twisted dragon six times. Four times with Rip and Tear, twice with his regular greatswords. The dragon roars out clearly three words in draconic. Davy, too busy concentrating on Eldritch Hunger to cast another spell, translates. ¡°Apparently he just said: death, self, plead. I think that''s the dragon talking and not the Mother Brain.¡±


    The goblin commander responds ¡°If it want death, Grakka help provide.¡± As the goblins continued their assault. The spider bites the corrupted dragon, injecting it with its venom. The dragon responds by point blank blasting it with lightning leaving the spider looking like it''s near death. Ice and rot spreads on the skin of the dragon as Eldritch Hunger slowly chips away at it. Marionette slashes into the dragon six times in rapid succession, now moving faster. Ariagoria and Krys''tal start launching arrows faster as well, now firing off every second rather than every other second.


    Davy keeps his spell up focusing on dealing damage over time and Racknar savagely attacks the dragon with four attacks with each weapon for a total of eight times. ¡°One of those cookies must have been a haste spell because holy crap.¡± The dragon spider makes one last flame attack before it is torn apart by the corrupt dragon that roars in triumph. Its eyes suddenly go from milky white to black and it snarls at the party before saying something in a language that wasn''t draconic.


    Davy coughed. ¡°The damn thing just spoke in deep speech. You probably don''t want me to translate what it said but I think the mind fog wore off.¡± Racknar cursed. ¡°Fuck, that didn''t last nearly as long as it should have. If you goblins have any more explosives, I''d suggest using them now.¡± The seven remaining goblin infantry toss jars of thick honey like liquid that coats part of the dragon. The liquid bursts into flames when the arrows hit, setting the dragon on fire again.


    The dragon flapped its wings to try and put itself out and take off, but the moment it gets airborne and reaches the edge of Eldritch Hunger¡¯s range the fire in the dragon flares up worse and the thing grunts in pain before dropping back down. It snarls as thick saliva drips out of its mouth. Racknar shouts ¡°Watch out, it''s about to use its tadpole breath.¡± It then fires a thick stream of slime with large tadpoles in it at the seven goblins engaged in melee with the dragon.


    After gripping their heads the seven turn to attack the calvary, their eyes already black from the changes being made by the tadpoles. The cavalry has no choice but to shoot down their fellow goblins. The infantry all lay dead leaving only the cavalry. The party continued their assault on the dragon moving faster than normal with the exception of Davy who was still concentrating on his spell. Marionette kept attacking the thing from behind and actually severed its tail in her assault.


    Ariagoria decided to cast Hellish Retribution instead of using her crossbow that didn''t seem to be doing much while Krys''tal managed to shoot the dragon in the eye with one of her ice arrows. After impact the ice spike exploded, freezing half the dragon¡¯s face. Racknar took the opening and continued carving into the dragon¡¯s chest with his chainsaw swords. ¡°Come on, just die already!¡± The dragon laughs. ¡°Can''t you see how futile your struggle is? I resist all non magical damage, meaning your wild flailing is mostly useless. I''ll admit, you''ve done more damage than I expected, but now playtime is over.¡±


    The dragon tries to charge up its lightning breath, sparks shoot from its mouth and then die down. ¡°What the?¡± Racknar laughed. ¡°an Illithid mother brain may be immune to the Sand of Morpheus, but a dragon is not. Have fun trying to fight us while literally half asleep. You''re on your last legs, based on my calculations I just need one more round to kill you." The dragon lets out a mighty roar as it flows slightly, wounds closing up a bit as it seems to cast a healing spell to recover. ¡°This body is capable of magic, and although I may not have access to most of it because of what you did, it''s enough to call lightning on you miserable insects.¡±


    The dragon flies up, this time successfully, the flames almost go out but are increased by some sort of effect. Davy fires a thick lightning bolt at it dripping Eldritch Hunger. Ariagoria, Krys¡¯tal, and the goblins continue to fire at it with Marionette throwing daggers again. Lightning arcs around the dragon as it shouts in draconic. Its words translated: ¡°Call Lightning Storm!¡±

 Chapter Twenty Seven: One hundred percent

    Racknar tried his best to track how much damage on average they''ve done over the course of the fight. Fourteen D six plus ten D six for an average of one hundred and forty four. Divided by half for it technically being non magical. Seventy two. Then an additional three D six per round it was on fire divided by half rounded down for one damage for about six rounds totaling seventy eight. All before any attacks were made. Then adding in the two damage per arrow after reduction and three damage per goblin sword hit¡­ however it was hard to track how many attacks were actually landing with so many being made in a small amount of time.


    Racknar did his best to try however, and eventually estimated around three hundred damage dealt leaving it''s health at one hundred assuming average health pool. It was then it broke out of its mental stupor and started getting serious. Eventually taking flight into the air triggering an ability that does fire damage to anything that leaves Racknar''s melee range. The corrupted dragon then declared in the draconic language. ¡°Call lightning storm!¡± A spell Racknar knew to be a ninth level AOE spell.


    A thick dark close formed and lightning started striking the ground. Marionette and Krys''tal were able to dodge, with Ariagoria and Davy using defense spells to reduce or negate the damage. Racknar unfortunately took the full damage. He was barely able to stand afterwards, almost falling over as smoke came off him. The goblins and spiders were less fortunate with all the goblins being dead as well as many of the spiders with the survivors being close to death. Racknar used the badge of Arachne to send them away to save what he could.


    Once the spell was cast however, the dragon suddenly went limp in the air and dropped to the ground with a thud. Racknar had already been moving into position to attack it. ¡°It''s about time it tried casting a spell. Although as written it should have taken effect the moment he tried and not after the spell, not everything has been one to one. Sand of Morpheus for the win. It takes an amount of magic from someone touching it to activate so if you cover a mage in it without activating it then it functions like a sleep mine the moment the mage casts a spell.


    Shortly after the dragon impacted the ground Racknar was already attacking. Still moving faster than normal, he made twelve slashes that all cut into the dragon. The rest of the party didn''t hesitate to send there own attacks with Krys¡¯tal shooting ice arrows, Marionette shadow jumping in for some slashes, Ariagoria running in to smack it hard with her mace, and finally Davy casting a spell that caused a handful to grab the dragon and rot the touched area.


    Normally the sleep status would end the moment it took damage but the corrupted dragon and its parasite were not moving anymore. The party had done it, and with the exception of Racknar we''re only mildly wounded. Ariagoria started casting healing magic right away and the magic intern finally came out of hiding. ¡°That. Was. Awesome!¡± He declared as he jumped around. Racknar glares at the intern ¡°You could have been casting magic the entire time. Even a cantrip would have been helpful. Damage is damage.¡± The intern shrank down a bit. ¡°I was told only to observe.¡±


    Racknar rolled his eyes and started limping his way back to the city. ¡°In addition to the pay your Lord owes me one cart.¡± Once in the city Racknar hands the Duke the I.O.U he signed and the intern gives him a report. The Duke of August then did some math on an abacus for a bit before tossing it to the side. ¡°You can''t put a price on the dangers an Illithid mother brain can pose. Especially when latched onto a powerful dragon. In addition to paying your due and replacing your cart you''ll each receive the equivalent of three platinum coins and the honorary title of Protectors of the Realm.¡±


    Racknar tilted his head. ¡°So we are officially heroes then. Nice. I think we''ll take a nice long rest before leaving your city.¡± The Duke hands them each two hundred gold coins or relatively speaking thirty thousand dollars before doing a bow. ¡°Feel free to stay at the best inn, free of charge for tonight.¡± The party all bow lightly before shambling to their rooms and passing out as soon as they hit their beds.


    Racknar woke up still feeling sore and groggy. He went downstairs for a free meal and was quickly joined by the rest of the party. ¡°Before the fight we were probably level, maybe seven. After that fight we definitely leveled up. This means Davy should now have access to fireball and other fourth tier spells. One or two a day, give or take.¡± Davy nods. ¡°I had access to tier four before the fight. This puts us at level eight now. I''m guessing. Honestly not sure why we keep using game terminology.¡±


    Racknar chuckled. ¡°Because it''s easy for me I guess. I mean many are used in this world as a part of it and so far we haven''t been harmed by it. I just wish I knew how much damage my weapon did in game terms.¡± Davy did a small hand wave gesture. ¡°How would you write it up?¡± Racknar thought for a moment. ¡°Well these are bigger than normal greatswords. When a weapon is increased in size class it''s damage dice jumps up. In the case of a greatsword that would bring it from two D six to two D eight. For the chainsaw aspect I think I would double it to four dice. The material would then give it a plus one for masterwork. So four D eight plus one.¡±


    Marionette sighed. ¡°I have no idea how much damage that is because I have no idea what you are talking about.¡± Racknar sighed. ¡°It puts my damage range at thirteen to thirty eight with an average of twenty four. That''s without accounting for equipment, rage, or reckless attack. So my minimum damage is actually fourteen. That''s the average health pool of a dire wolf. Meaning even if I fumble damage I can still one shot it.¡± Marionette nodded. ¡°I see. Still not fully sure how good that is. I mean if I hit a big wolf with a sword it would probably die in one strike of a normal sword. This isn''t a game and health points aren''t a thing in real life.¡±


    Racknar nods ¡°Yeah, even with resistances that dragon probably should have dropped sooner. I''ve had that happen a few times. Even had a time or two where something died much sooner than expected. So I think I''ll stop tracking health pools. Especially considering assuming average damage and health is silly anyway.¡± The group finishes their meals. Racknar stands up. ¡°Well Monster Mash, it''s time we take the week plus long trip to Bramble.¡±


    Marionette and Krys''tal both shuffle. Krys¡¯tal spoke first. ¡°I don''t feel comfortable being away from my geode for that long. Leaving it undefended and open to who knows what.¡± Marionette then nodded. ¡°I don''t like leaving my adoptive father alone for more than a few days at a time if I can help it.¡± Racknar hummed. ¡°I suppose Davy, Charity, and myself can go to Bramble then use the gates to get back in a few hours. Then we can grab you two and gate back to Bramble.¡±


    Davy then shuffled. ¡°I think I''ll stay behind too. I uhhh¡­ want to make sure no other things from the Nautilus survived. It''s my fault and my responsibility.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°How mature of you. Guess it''s just Charity and I. Unless you too have a reason to stay.¡± Ariagoria shook her head. ¡°I don''t have a reason to, but it might feel a bit weird if it''s just the two of us. But I guess I can''t leave you without any backup.¡± Racknar gives a small nod. ¡°Alright. Then before I head off I''ll remind everyone to make smart purchases.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Krys''tal looked at their money. ¡°This¡­ actually might be enough for a land claim on my geode. I''ll check with the Duchess of Flowers to see.¡± Davy looked at them. ¡°That was your entire reason for becoming an adventurer. Does this mean you''ll be leaving our little Monster Mash permanently?¡± Krys''tal shifted around. ¡°Not necessarily. Our work helps people, and I enjoy the kinship we have as a group.¡± Davy let out a sigh of relief.


    With everything settled Racknar and Ariagoria got into the spider driven cart and waved goodbye to their party members that were returning to Flowers. The cart started moving and the two began their journey to the country of Bramble. Within a short ride of August the pair reached the country border and after showing their papers were allowed to exit Ran and granted entry into the neighboring county of Gallia.


    Much like how the country of Ran was a parallel to Holy Roman Italy, Gallia was a parallel to France. Racknar grumbled a bit due to how prevalent medieval Europe was in fantasy but from what he could tell it was just the Ran Empire that followed that. Skald for example resembled a fantasy Scandinavia as an island nation and was somewhat of a departure but not uncommon. The change in architecture was only noticeable in cities and even then there were many similarities to the buildings in Ran.


    The pair were not stopping for anything other than gate activation as they passed through cities and towns going in as straight of a line as they could while keeping to the roads. Encounters with hostile entities were rare on the main roads and what did pop up could be easily handled or scared off. Any bandits avoided the two as soon as they saw Racknar''s illusionary form that looked like a big dude in nice armor with four large swords on his back.


    The two would take shifts driving so as to not stop with the other resting or sleeping in the back of the cart. The two weren''t exactly here for tourism and sightseeing. That said it was hard for the two not to stop when they reached the halfway point in what was this world''s equivalent to Paris. Lut¨¨ce Parisii. Ariagoria looked around in awe. ¡°I always wanted to visit Paris but never got to in my past life.¡±


    Racknar sighed. ¡°We''ve been going non stop for a while. We can take a proper break and look around if you want. We have the gate and could visit later but we are here now. Who knows when we''ll get another chance.¡± Ariagoria gains an obvious excitement in her voice. ¡°Yes, I''d love to spend a day here. Maybe we can visit the Eiffel tower.¡± Racknar quickly pointed out ¡°This area resembles Europe around the thirteen to fifteen hundreds technologically and architecturally. The Eiffel tower wasn''t built until the eighteen hundreds. Though I guess it wouldn''t be the first anachronism we''ve encountered.¡±


    Ariagoria nods. ¡°It''s like an uncanny valley for history and geography. Everything is at least slightly off and then you have things that seem to have been intentionally changed. Twisted and corrupted like how the Church seems to actively embrace the worst aspects of the time. Though there are more progressive members like myself and Sir Ken. We are a minority.¡±


    Racknar nods ¡°Papal authorities have already been an active problem for us. Speaking of which, I wish I took the chance to visit Da Vinci before we left. I could use some food magic items and would rather support a friend than a stranger. I should still get us bags of holding sooner rather than later.¡± Ariagoria nodded. ¡°Being able to carry more loot increases our ability to make money so it''s technically an investment.¡±


    Racknar grumbled ¡°You¡¯ll just use it to donate to the church. Little of that goes to charity work. You''re basically financing the papal military and real estate.¡± Ariagoria began to protest. ¡°I! ¡­ No, you''re right. I should probably give the money directly to a cause every time rather than just some times.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°You know most people in my world who wanted to visit Paris did so because it was seen as the most romantic city in the world. Fantasizing about bringing a date over for the best time ever. Going to the restaurant in the tower. An overpriced experience requiring a reservation way too far in advance to be worth it if you ask me.¡±


    Ariagoria continued to look around in awe at the city. ¡°I never really cared about that, I just wanted to visit because the pictures made it look so beautiful. Same with Florence. I just wanted to see all the most beautiful places in the world to admire its beauty.¡± Racknar chuckled. ¡°Well if not for your oath and the fact they chose to stay behind the others might have gotten the wrong idea about us stopping to spend a night in this city.¡± Ariagoria glared at him. ¡°Don''t joke about that, it''s not funny.¡±


    Racknar let out a light laugh. ¡°It''s a little funny.¡± Ariagoria rolled her eyes. ¡°Even if I didn''t have my oath, I feel romantic relationships within the party could get messy. It makes me glad that Krys is ace and Mari is a bit too young to worry about that just yet.¡± Racknar chuckled again. ¡°Yeah, relationships can be filled with drama. That said, I have no objections to people reaching out and trying to find love. Even if I myself don''t plan to spend time in that search anytime soon.¡±


    Ariagoria looked at Racknar. ¡°Man, so there really is nothing between you and Elizabeth.¡± Racknar made a clock noise. ¡°She herself has said she has no romantic interest in me.¡± Ariagoria chops the air. ¡°That woman is lying to herself. The way she looks at you, her body language.¡± Racknar grumbled. ¡°How would you know what having interest in someone looked like?¡±


    Ariagoria sighed. ¡°I''m not ace, I''ve had crushes.¡± Racknar clicked again. ¡°You had a crush on a priest teacher at your church school. Something I find a bit odd considering said school tried to correct your left handedness despite that practice being made illegal.¡± Ariagoria gave Racknar a look. ¡°How did you¡­ how do you know about that?¡± Racknar sighed. ¡°You favor your left but hesitate whenever you are about to reach out for things. You show partial ambidexterity but considering you always write with the same hand it''s out of habit and training rather than natural. You kept the habits and ticks despite being left handed in this life too.¡±


    Ariagoria knitted her eyebrows for a moment. ¡°So what you are saying is you are in fact very observant, just really good at either ignoring or dismissing signals. That or you are an idiot who takes what Elizabeth says at face value.¡± Racknar grumbled. ¡°Why do you keep bringing her up?¡± Ariagoria chopped the air again. ¡°Because she''s obviously into you and I feel she deserves at least a proper response. If your feelings are not the same then just tell her.¡± Racknar sighed. ¡°She is well aware of how I feel about her.¡±


    Ariagoria groaned ¡°Then what the heck is up with you two?¡± Racknar shrugged. The two continued to go sightseeing for some time, exploring the city before stopping at a restaurant to eat and finding a hotel. ¡°Normally I''d suggest camping because it''s free, but I could definitely use a proper sleep in a real bed.¡± Ariagoria enthusiastically replied ¡°Yes please.¡±


    Racknar and Ariagoria enter the building and go to the counter, the person looks up at Racknar, then over to Ariagoria. ¡°zit iz fifty argentum a night misur.¡± Racknar tilted his head. ¡°Each?¡± The man looked a tad confused. ¡°Non? Fifty for ze both of you.¡± Racknar paid the man and received a single key. They were then led to a room with the clerk leaving before opening the door.


    Racknar opened it and walked in, stopping when he saw there was one bed. ¡°I was expecting two beds like a modern hotel, but it looks like I''m sleeping on the floor anyway.¡± Ariagoria enthusiastically moved to and leaped into the bed with a thud. ¡°Thank you, you''re a real gentleman. We probably saved money compared to a two bed hotel room. So sleeping in a bed roll might be worth it.¡± Racknar grumbled. ¡°I guess it''s better than sleeping outside and risking getting attacked in our sleep.¡±


    Racknar set up a bed roll and climbed in. ¡°That clerk acted kinda weird don''t you think.¡± Ariagoria shrugged. ¡°I wasn''t really paying attention. I was too distracted by his thick accent.¡± Racknar laughed. ¡°Yeah, it was almost cartoonishly French. So much so it wouldn''t have surprised me if his name was Fran?oise or something.¡± Ariagoria climbed under the blanket on the bed. ¡°This bed is definitely big enough for two. Maybe he thought we were a couple?¡±


    Racknar sighed. ¡°Don''t know, don''t care. I''m just going to sleep in my bedroll.¡± He then snuggled in and started trying to sleep. Ariagoria laid in the bed awake for a while. Looking over at Racknar on the floor every once in a while. He was the first one to mention wanting a real bed but quickly sacrificed it for her. It was a simple, nice gesture. He was certainly considerate of others.


    Ariagoria slowly dozed off in the bed, her anticipation of exploring the beautiful city more tomorrow was high. It took her some time to be able to dose off however as she felt bad for Racknar on the floor. She dropped the thought when she realized he was already asleep and finally drifted off herself after he was out cold.

 Chapter Twenty Eight: Flowers for Marionette

    It hadn''t been that long since the group split up, maybe a day or two, but Marionette couldn''t help but feel like she missed out by staying. She felt nervous and anxious about the idea of leaving Racknar alone with Ariagoria. Just the two of them. She knew Ariagoria wouldn''t try anything because she was a nun but could the same be said of Racknar? She decided to check the guild hall only to find Davy and Krys''tal already there with Davy having a drink.


    Marionette walked over to them. ¡°You guys planning to take a quest while the others are out?¡± Krys''tal shakes their head. ¡°Although we might, that wasn''t why we originally came here.¡± Davy nods. ¡°I invited Krys for coffee. I uhh¡­ might have forgotten they don''t eat or drink.¡± Marionette tilts her head. ¡°Is this¡­ a date?¡± Krys''tal dies a so-so gesture. ¡°Ehh¡­ we are still trying to figure stuff out. I mean I thought I was ace but I did enjoy the closeness we shared that night we cuddled. I may not be into the more sexual stuff but there''s something. So we are pitching hypotheticals if we decide to pursue a relationship.¡±


    Marionette lets out a sigh as she sits. ¡°Are you not at all worried about the others?¡± Krys''tal chuckles. ¡°No, they are both capable warriors who understand their limits. I highly doubt they''ll get into any trouble they can''t handle.¡± Marionette eyeballs the floor. Davy chuckles. ¡°I don''t think that''s what she''s worried about. Racknar and Charity are traveling alone through this worlds equivalent to France.¡± Krys''tal tilts their head. ¡°I don''t see why that would worry her.¡± There is then a moment of silence. ¡°Oh! Oh. You are suggesting something romantic might happen and that Mari has a crush on Racknar. I wouldn''t worry. Charity is a nun after all. And unlike you, Racknar respects that.¡±


    Marionette sighs. ¡°I know that but I just¡­ I feel like I''m invisible to him in that regard. When he does see me it''s as a child.¡± Davy then bluntly states ¡°Well you are twelve mentally. And although Racknar is only three years older physically he''s much older mentally.¡± Marionette lets out a sarcastic ¡°Thanks Davy, that makes me feel better.¡± Krys''tal sighs. ¡°In all seriousness you have some strong competition in Elizabeth. She may say she has no romantic feelings for Racknar, and he may take that at face value, but even I can tell she has feelings for him. She just has misgivings about those feelings. But I''d bet money if he went in for a proper kiss she wouldn''t stop him.¡±


    Marionette lets out another sigh. ¡°Well it''s not like there''s a way for me to figure out who or what he''s into.¡± Just after saying that a woman comes into the guild house with a bouquet of flowers. ¡°I''ve got a delivery for¡­¡± the delivery man checks the tag. ¡°Marionette Abstergo.¡± Marionette looked over confused, then raised her hand. ¡°Over here ¡° the guy brings over and drops off the flowers before leaving. Marionette lifts the flowers and smells them. They smell normal and sweet. She then checks the note on the flower.


    ¡°With a pining heart and future uncertain, you seek to know another¡¯s thoughts. My services are offered to one so humble, any information can be bought. If you are willing to pay the price, come see me.¡± There is then a map with a marked location. Marionette shows the other two the note. Davy immediately says ¡°Sus¡±. After looking at it. Krys''tal nods. ¡°Yeah that''s suspicious as hell. Especially considering we were just conveniently talking about it. So they were either listening or having been stalking you.¡±


    Marionette thinks for a moment. ¡°Well then we should check it out. If this person is trying to scam me or something then we should at least make sure they don''t get someone else.¡± The other two nod in agreement and they start heading to the location on the map. The map leads them to a shady looking part of the city with more poorly built buildings. The one they were looking for had a red lantern hanging outside and a sign that read ¡°The Pink Lily¡± Davy got really excited upon seeing it. ¡°Yes, I knew there had to be one around here someplace.¡±


    Krys''tal was a bit confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Davy cleared his throat ¡°This¡± he gestured to the building ¡°Is a brothel.¡± Krys''tal let out an exasperated sigh as they facepalmed. ¡°Let''s just get this over with. The inside of the building was more like a nightclub or stripclub than a brothel. There were groups gathered around dancers of various races in various states of undress, some male some female, as the group tossed coins into a bucket. Krys''tal saw several dancers taking patrons into rooms for private dances and possibly more.


    The thing that took Krys''tal the most off guard was the sight of a feminine looking Shaterkin as one of the dancers, wearing what looked like underwear over its body like a dancer of another race would. Davy lets out a whistle when he sees it. Krys''tal would roll their eyes if they could. Marionette shows the note to a bouncer who looks at it. ¡°Ah, you were invited by the boss. I''ll take you to her.¡± The bouncer leads the group to an office. Inside is the owner of the nightclub slash strip club slash brothel. Somewhat of a shock but not really was the fact this boss was a Succubus.


    She looks up from some paperwork. ¡°Ah, that was quick. Come in come in. Have a seat.¡± Davy sits in a chair. ¡°Although it doesn''t surprise me to see a succubus in or running an adult entertainment center, what does is the fact the church hasn''t done anything about it.¡± The succubus giggles ¡°Gotta have sin in order for there to be redemption. You''d be surprised how many men of the cloth use my establishment. Anyway, onto business.¡± The succubus stacks some papers.


    She sets the now organized papers down before standing. ¡°As a succubus I can sense lustful thoughts and figure out what someone is into fairly easily. You, my young petite, are pining for another but don''t know if he sees you in a similar way. I''m offering to figure out who and what he''s into.¡± Davy shakes his head lightly. ¡°This would help you find out how to get Racknar to lust after you. Nothing to do with love. Also, she is a demon from the nine hells. Everything comes at a piece for them.¡±


    Marionette nods. ¡°Yeah but if I can get him to take me seriously as a woman then I will have a chance. Just tell me the drawback. What do you want in exchange?¡± The succubus lets out a long sigh. ¡°There is a lot of boring and tedious paperwork involved in running a business. Not just to give to the city but to my real boss the Lord of the second hell.¡± Krys''tal puts out a hand ¡°So you want her to¡­ do your paperwork for you? Like an internship or something?¡±


    The succubus nods and pulls out a contract. ¡°In exchange for doing paperwork for a period of two days Mortalus time, I''ll tell you all the things this Racknar guy is into. Everything that gets his heart pumping and his rod ready. You''ll then be returned home unharmed physically mentally and spiritually.¡± Davy grabbed and looked at the contract extremely closely. ¡°I don''t see anything strange or other catches on here. This has got to be the tameist Infernal Contract I''ve ever seen.¡±


    Marionette takes a look at the contract as well. ¡°I¡­ okay. Two days is nothing. I can do that.¡± The succubus claps and hands Marionette something to write with. ¡°Splendid. Just sign here and I''ll take you to your temporary office little intern.¡± Marionette signs, the contract is then taken by the succubus. ¡°You two are free to use my establishment as you please. Here''s two vouchers for a free lap dance. You can also borrow a room if you prefer each other¡¯s company. If your Shaterkin friend isn''t sure how to accommodate an organic then they can ask Jade, my Shaterkin dancer. She''s taken in a few customers over the years.¡±


    She puts her hand on Marionette¡¯s shoulder and they both vanish in a tornado of purple wind and lightning. Davy looked at Krys¡¯tal. ¡°Did you¡­ want to talk to Jade? If for no other reason than because she''s a Shatterkin like you. I don''t expect you to ask how to.. you know¡­ for my sake. I¡¯d actually be content with just cuddles.¡± Krys''tal¡¯s glow shifts through a few colors. ¡°You say that now but what if you decide you want more?¡± Davy gently put a hand on Krys''tal¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I may be a pervert, but I''d never do anything to you without your express consent.¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Krys''tal nods and considers their options. ¡°If you want to use both lapdance vouchers while I think you can. I''m going to forbid you get one from Jade though. That would be¡­¡± Davy chuckled ¡°Disrespectful? Yeah, don''t worry.¡± Davy then goes to enjoy himself for a bit while Krys''tal thinks about what they want. Davy spends the next several minutes getting lap dances. First from a female fish person, second from a dark elf. He then returned to Krys''tal.


    ¡°As fun as that was, it just isn''t enough. It feels empty and meaningless to get a lapdance from a stranger you have no feelings for. Sure they are sexy and it can get the blood pumping to the right areas but it''s just¡­ not as good as having a proper partner. You know?¡± Krys''tal shakes their head. ¡°Nope, not really. Are you ready to go?¡± Davy nods. Then suddenly he goes a bit pale. ¡°Oh god.¡± Krys''tal tilts their head. ¡°Something wrong?¡± Davy nods. ¡°I just remembered that time flows differently on different planes of reality. That''s why the contract specified two days passing here on this one.¡± Krys''tal¡¯s glow changed to her shocked color and shape, a spiky yellow. ¡°Okay, so how long is she going to be gone for, relatively speaking.¡±


    Davy rubs his head. ¡°I think Racknar said that for every day in Mortalus a year passed in The Nine Hells.¡± Krys''tal¡¯s light goes a pale blue. ¡°O-oh. Well I guess it''s a good thing her body doesn''t age like ours. The contract did state she¡¯d come home unharmed so maybe we shouldn''t worry too much.¡± Davy sighs ¡°Are you trying to convince me or yourself? Come on, let''s find something to do for those two days.¡± Krys''tal nods and the two start heading out but Krys''tal paused at the door. ¡°You go ahead and I''ll meet back up with you. I''ll have a chat with Jade after all.¡±


    Davy nodded and left without protesting while Krys''tal approached Jade. ¡°Hello there fellow Shatterkin. I was wondering if you had a moment to talk.¡± Jade was taking a break from dancing and looked up at Krys''tal. ¡°If you are wondering if I have some special way of accommodating squishies, I''ve got bad news for you. I don''t have anything you don''t when it comes to ability to accommodate. My patrons are just weirdly into going at it as is. You''d think it would be painful but it doesn''t stop me from having to clean up after they finish.¡±


    Krys''tal blushed, indicated by lights glowing pink in her cheeks. ¡°That¡­ wasn''t what I was going to ask. Well it wasn''t the only thing. Do you¡­ enjoy it? Being with another in that way? Do you get anything from it considering our bodies and minds were not made for it?¡± Jade sighs ¡°Honestly? No, not with most of them. I did have a boyfriend for a while and with him it¡­ was different. Hard to describe. It''s not like I gained sensitive areas, it''s just the knowledge that I gave someone I care about pleasure.¡±


    Krys''tal nodded. ¡°Good to know. I''m still not sure if I''ll do anything like that yet but I did enjoy sharing body heat in bed with him. He''s not even bothered by the fact I''m a typical Shatterkin when it comes to gender and don''t identify as having one.¡± Jade hums. ¡°Well if that''s all, my break ends soon and I''ll have to get back to work.¡± Krys''tal nods. ¡°I''ll leave you to it.¡± She then leaves the building and goes to find Davy.


    They find Davy back in the guild hall looking at the quest board. ¡°Something catch your eye Davy?¡¯ Davy shows her a job posting with a drawing of what looked like an Illithid. ¡°Adventurers wanted. Illithid spotted near the city of Clover. Monster described as having bone white skin and wearing purple robes with a white sash.¡± Krys''tal hummed. ¡°A survivor from your old pod?¡± Davy shakes his head. ¡°Unlikely, discolored Illithids are usually disposed of. I''d still like to investigate.¡± Krys''tal takes and accepts the job for their party. ¡°We''ll wait for at least Mari to get back since I doubt the two of us can handle it if it goes south.¡±


    Marionette was led to what looked like an ordinary office in the depths of the nine hells. Outside the window she could see an absolutely massive tornado with purple lightning constantly going through it. She could hear the strong winds rocketing the building. ¡°How long do these tornadoes usually last?¡± The succubus laughed. ¡°That one has been there forever. It''s just the one storm that never ends. It''s why this circle is called Tempest. You''ll be doing all your paperwork here. Since you don''t need sleep or food I expect you to be hard at work. You are allowed breaks if you need them.¡±


    Marionette nods and sits at the desk and starts looking at papers. ¡°It''s just two days so how bad could it be?¡± The succubus lets silence sit in the room for a moment. ¡°Yeah¡­ about that. Time in realms move differently. So although two days will pass in Mortalus, you''ll be here for a bit longer than that.¡± Marionette perks up. ¡°How much longer?¡± The succubus then quickly rambles out ¡°You''llbeherefortwoyears okaythankyoubye.¡± She quickly exits the room shutting the door. Marionette sat there in silence for a moment. ¡°Son of a biscuit.¡± She lets out a big sigh and starts getting to work. With no clock and no real need to sleep or eat Marionette has no way to track the passage of time. There doesn''t seem to be a day night cycle in the Nine Hells.


    Davy sat with Krys¡¯tal awkwardly. ¡°So uhhh¡­ about¡­ this.¡± he uses both hands to point to them both swapping who each hand is pointing at. ¡°I''m not going to try and rush anything. I know even if we try for some form of relationship with romantic subtext it''ll be far from normal. I''m fine with that, I really am. I just think I should let you know I didn''t even have a girlfriend in my past life so I have zero prior experience to reference what a normal relationship should be like. I guess that might be a good thing in this case. No expectations or bias.¡± Krys''tal hummed. ¡°I never even tried to date before so I''m just as clueless as you. Especially since I don''t exactly have sexual interests and that might extend to romantic interests. I do enjoy the physical closeness but¡­¡±


    Davy nods ¡°You don''t know if you can be emotionally or physically available in a way that would be satisfying enough to me for us to work as a couple. My grandad used to have this saying. Sometimes the only way to learn something is to fuck around and find out.¡± Krys''tal nods ¡°Play it by ear then? One step at a time and figure out stuff as we go, trial and error. I suppose it''s really the only way at this point. I''m willing to give it a trial run but I feel we should both go in understanding this might not work and if either of us want an out we should let the other know. You can consider us dating but not ¡°going steady¡± as it were. I''m not going to force you to be monogamous this early on.¡±


    Davy nods and hums. ¡°If things get serious then we can reevaluate. As long as we keep open communication this should work out fine and not mess with the group dynamic. Now to figure out a way to kill time for two days.¡± Krys''tal thought for a moment. They could take a lower level quest or go shopping. With two days to kill they could easily do both. ¡°Let''s see about getting bags of holding for the two of us. Racknar said that was our next major magic item purchase. He also suggested a decanter of endless water for those that need it.¡±


    Davy nods. ¡°That should kill an hour or two.¡± The two then make their way to the closest magic item shop rather than go straight to Da Vinci''s. Their party bothered the Da Vincis more than enough. Once inside the two look around the store looking for what they were after and spot the items. ¡°That''s ten thousand argentum or one hundred aurum for each bag of holding. And two thousand five hundred argentum for the decanter.¡± The two of them pay the shopkeeper and take their items before leaving.


    Davy and Krys''tal make their way back to the guildhall. ¡°So that killed about an hour, maybe a light quest is in order. Let''s see¡­clear a horde of goblins? Definitely not. Looks like there''s an outbreak of undead not far south of here. Includes zombies, skeletons, undead wolves and undead dire wolves. Dire wolf is challenge rank two meaning even the strongest thing should be easily killed. Spam AOE until we are out of slots and collect what loot we can before bolting.¡± Krys''tal nods and hums. ¡°Sounds good. A light quest for where we are at. The numbers might be a problem once we run out of AOE so we should still take precautions.¡±


    They exit the guildhall to see the magic shop owner from the shop out of breath having run to the guildhall. ¡°Oh, good, you haven''t left yet. Your outfits, are they dragon bones and scales over black iron spider silk?¡± Davy gives the man a curious look. ¡°Yes. Why do you want to know?¡± He huffs a few times before standing. ¡°I''ve always¡± huff ¡°wanted¡± wheeze ¡°to enchant black iron spider''s silk and dragon armor. I''ll offer a discount if you allow this foolish old man a chance to knock something off his bucket list.¡± Davy and Krys''tal take one look at one another before nodding. ¡°We know exactly what to ask for.¡±


    Davy nods ¡°I want to place charges of the spell shield or mage armor on my robes.¡± Krys''tal then adds ¡°I want some sort of retaliation similar to how Hellish Retribution works.¡± The man catches his breath. ¡°I can do something like that but it would trigger on taking a melee attack. How does force damage pushing them five feet back sound?¡± Krys''tal nods. ¡°Sounds good. How long will it take?¡± The man hums. ¡°Uhh¡­ two days. I can give you loaner outfits while I work.¡±


    The two agree and swap outfits before handing over the armor and money. They then start heading out on their quest making way to the undead infestation that is plaguing the city to the south. It took a while to walk there but the improvised wall and other quickly built defenses were in plain sight right away. However, there were currently no undead attacking. ¡°So where is this undead outbreak?¡± One of the adventures looked at the two. ¡°They come in waves at night, but once the sun starts to rise they retreat. There''s a party looking for the source but while they do that we hold the line.¡±


    Davy hummed. ¡°Well, the two of us aren''t exactly equipped to help find and get rid of the source right now, so I guess we''ll help hold the line at night.¡± The man nods. ¡°We''ll take any help we can get. Rest up, you''ll need to be at your best for when night falls.¡± Davy and Krys''tal set up camp to relax for the day until night arrived. Sharing a tent the two get into separate bed rolls.

 Chapter Twenty Nine: Goodbye Gallia

    Ariagoria woke up and quickly started getting herself ready to move. After a little more exploring she planned to make her way out of Gallia with Racknar and leave it behind. They would move on and start heading to Bramble. From here on the two would be heading straight North to catch a boat. Although the buildings and culture paralleled Europe, it''s geography, not so much. The island that Bramble was on was still located north of the mainland but was closer to the tip.


    Originally the two were going to go through this world''s version of Spain as well but Racknar decided taking a boat now might be faster then going on foot. Shaving a couple days to make up for the extra time spent in the city. Once she was ready, Ariagoria spotted Racknar who had just finished cleaning himself up and couldn''t help but notice that the mostly decorative cloth he wore over his natural armor had a bulge in a curtain area. Ariagoria quickly averted her eyes. ¡°I see your body is in fact like that of a teenager''s¡±


    Racknar chuckled. ¡°Even when I neared my thirties in my past life this sort of thing still happened. Sorry if it bothers you, I''ll tuck it under my belt.¡± Once the two are ready they exited the beautiful city some more before finally hopping on their spider drawn carriage and moving north. ¡°You know this actually might get us there fast enough to more than make up for the time we spent in Lut¨¨ce Parisii. Might get an extra day or two. Plus since Yggdrasil gates only take you to border towns if going cross country we only need to make two hops to get to the port when we come back after getting everyone.¡±


    Ariagoria sighs. ¡°If it''s that quick maybe we shouldn''t have split the party. I''m only very loosely familiar with Creatures and Catacombs but if I remember right the first rule of being in a party is to never split the party.¡± Racknar laughs. ¡°That''s for when you are in an area with a risk of danger. There aren''t many dangers in the main roads most days. Not for people of our level. Especially with the quality of equipment we have.¡±


    Ariagoria flashes back to the awkward morning. ¡°Y-yeah. Quality equipment. Hehe. Did you know that in this world a chastity oath is optional for priests and nuns?¡± Racknar tilts his head. ¡°What''s that got to do with anything?¡± Ariagoria chuckled, ¡°Nothing, just passing the time as we travel.¡± Racknar lets out a low growl. ¡°Did the city of romance make you reconsider keeping the oath you made in your past life?¡± Ariagoria sighs. ¡°Y-yeah. Maybe a little bit. I never actually officially made a new oath.¡±


    Racknar gave a small nod. ¡°Well since we travel a lot and in party dating can get messy it might be difficult to maintain a relationship. Not impossible mind you. I just want you to be aware of how difficult it might be.¡± Ariagoria nodded. ¡°I get that. Out of curiosity, if not Elizabeth then who? I mean she fits all the criteria you''ve given me for what you want in a partner. Kind, considerate, puts others first. Only thing is I''m not sure exactly how much you have in the area of common interests.¡±


    Racknar hummed. ¡°We both enjoyed my cooking. Although it''s been a while since I''ve last cooked in the same way as back then. We don''t share any hobbies and although I got her to try Creatures and Catacombs I don''t know if she ever actually got into playing regularly. I think she said she did. Though it''s not like we can play that together now. Well we could since I''ve memorized all the rules but I''d have to be the one running the game. I wouldn''t be able to be a regular player.¡±


    Ariagoria nodded. ¡°What about physical attributes? I feel like they are less important to you but you still have preferences, right?¡± Racknar thinks for a moment. ¡°Well kinda. I have several things I find aesthetically pleasing but there is a wide range. I do have a bit of a lean for green or blue eyes over brown and red or blonde hair over brown. Though raven black is also nice. As long as the proportions look good I''m fine with most body types but that said¡­¡±


    Ariagoria tilted her head. ¡°Yes?¡± Racknar continues. ¡°I do have a bit of a thing for size difference. Something about being able to pick up and toss someone around gets me going. However, I can enjoy various nights and full bodies women just as much. Dark skin can also get me going sometimes too, and tan lines are definitely appealing for some reason.¡± Ariagoria nods. ¡°You definitely don''t limit yourself. Similar to Davy, if it''s attractive and feminine you''d probably be mostly fine.¡± Racknar nods. ¡°What about you? I remember you telling me you once had a crush on an older priest when you were still in seminary.¡±


    Ariagoria blushed as she remembered that time in her past life. ¡°Not my proudest moment, but yeah. I have a type. Taller than me, slender to svelte. Preferably darker hair and eyes. A bit on the nerdy side maybe. Preferably sharing my faith.¡± Racknar laughed. ¡°Hah, minus the last bit I might have been your type in my last life. We lived in the same state too. I wonder if we ever met.¡± Ariagoria shrugged. ¡°Maybe. What was your name before?¡± Racknar grumbled a bit. ¡°Jon Doe. Spelled Jay oh en.¡±


    Ariagoria laughed a little. ¡°Hahaha. Oh, you''re serious. Of course you are. Hmmm¡­.. twenty eight in twenty twenty that would have made you a few years younger then me. Since I died sooner¡­ twenty four or five at oldest if I met you the year I died. Hmmm¡­¡± Racknar sat and let Ariagoria soft through her old memories. ¡°Did you by chance ever visit the hobby shop in Athens Wisconsin?¡± Racknar nods. ¡°Once or twice. Had an issue with some satanic panic folks one time I was there.¡± Ariagoria sighed. ¡°Yeah¡­ I was at that protest, or one like it. Father insisted.¡±


    Racknar let out a short laugh. ¡°Not surprised that someone that advocated for left hand correction would have bought into that sort of thing. It''s funny to think you got a better father this time around and he''s a literal demon lord.¡± Ariagoria let out a short chuckle. ¡°Yeah.¡± The two sat in silence for a moment before Racknar spoke again. ¡°I was horribly average looking in my last life. Definitely have a lot more going on this time around.¡±


    Ariagoria let out a laugh. ¡°Heh, I guess.¡± Then after a long pause Ariagoria spoke again. ¡°I think we could have been friends if we knew each other in our last life.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°I was an atheist, but maybe.¡± The two then went back to silence as they continued to travel. Touching every Yggdrasil gate they came close to. After about two days of travel they finally found themselves in the harbor town.


    Once there the two booked a fairy to Bramble. After paying the fee the cart was wheeled onto the boat. Racknar started making the back of the cart into an improvised bed. ¡°Might as well take a short nap. We don''t have to worry about rotating our resting to keep moving anymore.¡± Ariagoria looked at the improvised bed. ¡°Am I intended to make my own bed?¡± Racknar chuckled. ¡°It''s that or sleep up here with me. I can add a barrier between us if that helps.¡±


    Ariagoria climbed into the cart. ¡°There''s more than enough space for that not to be necessary. Unless you move a lot in your sleep.¡± Racknar shrugged. ¡°It depends. Some nights I''m as motionless as a corpse. Others I''m so restless it''s a wonder I wake up still in the bed.¡± Ariagoria hesitated for a moment before climbing into the blanket. ¡°I''m sure it''ll be fine.¡± Before getting comfortable and quickly dozing off.


    Ariagoria opened her eyes to find herself standing in her old room in her dad''s castle in The Nine Hells. She quickly taped her arm and sighed. ¡°A dream.¡± He saw her father sitting in a chair by her old bed. ¡°Yes, but I am the real me. Magic is an interesting thing.¡± He was a large and muscular red bodied humanoid with large horns and red eyes with black sclera. His wings were metal feathers like rusted daggers and his four arms were each as thick as her entire body. He looked partly insectoid with naturally thick chitinous armor. His face was covered by a mask only showing his eyes of which he had four.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    ¡°What do you want, father?¡± Ariagoria crossed her arms. ¡°Years of no contact and suddenly you check in out of the blue.¡± Amon shifted in the chair. ¡°Time moves differently here, I always have a hard time adjusting to it. I wanted to give you some space but wasn''t sure how much. Also I recently had a minor dispute with Asmodaus over one of her succubi being in a friend of yours to do minor paperwork. I mean the laziness of it.¡± Ariagoria simply stands there blinking for a bit. ¡°Demons do paperwork?¡±


    Ariagoria shakes that off. ¡°No, that''s not important right now. What friend of mine ended up in The Nine Hells?¡± Amon let out a low growl. ¡°Some living doll. She was here for two years.¡± Ariagoria was taken aback by this. ¡°Two years?! I''ve only been away a few days.¡± She then hears Racknar go. ¡°Well yeah, every day in Mortalus is a year in the Nine Hells.¡± Both Ariagoria and Amon look at Racknar in surprise with Ariagoria pointing at him. ¡°How did you get here? When did you get here?!¡±


    Racknar shrugged. ¡°No idea, and just now.¡± Amon stands up, towering over the two easily. From one''s best guess the demon lord was around ten feet tall if not taller. Easily taller than some buildings. He walks over to Racknar and looks him over. ¡°Hmmm¡­.¡± He lifts one of Racknar''s arms and lifts him. ¡°You smell of brimstone. Do you draw your power from the Nine Hells?¡± Racknar nods. ¡°I''m what is known as an Infernal Wrath Berserker. I enhance my strength by drawing from your realm whenever I rage. I can draw from other circles but yours is the one drawn from the most.¡±


    Amon sniffed at Racknar a bit more as he continued to inspect him. ¡°Brimstone, coal, ash, and blood. But there''s another set of scents beneath that. Cinnamon, honey, and vanilla. Interesting. I sense there even more but I can''t get a good read on it.¡± Amon backs off a bit. ¡°Show me your weapons.¡± Racknar hesitated for a moment before manifesting his four swords. Rip and tear on full display.


    Amon is taken aback as he recognizes the weapons. ¡°I gave these to one of my mortal children. How did you come to possess them?¡± Racknar quickly answered with honesty. ¡°I beat your son in honorable single combat, a fight to the death.¡± Ariagoria whispered to Racknar. ¡°Maybe it''s not a good idea to admit to my dad you killed one of his kids.¡± Amon puts his hand on his chin and gives a nod. Although it''s covered by his mask, Ariagoria could sense a wicked smile form on her father''s face. ¡°I approve.¡±


    Ariagoria makes a confused expression, discombobulated by her father''s reaction. ¡°You¡­ approve?¡± Amon nods. ¡°Yes, very much so. Tell me warrior, what is your name and what are your intentions with my daughter?¡± Ariagoria let out an exasperated ¡°Daaaad!¡± Racknar did a light bow. ¡°I am Racknar Aridae, your daughter and I are just friends.¡± Ariagoria could sense her father''s scowl. ¡°Shame.¡±


    Ariagoria got visibly upset as she raised her voice. ¡°You can''t just show up on my life after years of nothing when I ran away and butt into my personal life. I don''t want or need your approval of who I choose as friends or who if anyone I choose as a life partner. I''m an adult now, I don''t need or want you in my life.¡± Amon lets out a low growl. ¡°You are free to make your own choices, I will not hold you to the laws of Hell since you technically weren''t born here. I just-¡± Amon paused for a moment. ¡°As strange as it may sound, I just want what''s best for you, for you to be happy. If you are happier without me in your life then do be it. I''ll return you to your normal dreams.¡±


    Ariagoria finds herself in a more normal dream that eventually ends. When she wakes up she finds herself only able to vaguely remember the normal dream. She vividly remembered her father''s visit and began to feel angry at the fact he only checked in to poke his nose in her business. She then found herself shooting to a higher level of awareness when she felt a warmth at her back.


    Ariagoria¡¯s entire body tensed up as she turned her head. She then let out a sigh of relief when she realized Racknar had simply moved back to back with her. She then paused for a moment to think about the fact Racknar had her father''s blessing and huffed. ¡°Not happening.¡± Racknar slowly got up and rubbed his eyes ¡°Eh?¡± Ariagoria put some distance between them. ¡°Just talking to myself.¡± Racknar then looked at Ariagoria for a moment before asking ¡°Did that conversation with your dad really happen?¡± Ariagoria nodded. ¡°He wanted to check in because Mari somehow took a visit to the Nine Hells.¡±


    Racknar got up and grabbed his gear. ¡°We should be at the port soon. Grab your things.¡± Ariagoria did so. ¡°Are we¡­ not going to talk about my father''s visit?¡± Racknar tilted his head. ¡°What''s there to talk about?¡± Ariagoria smiled lightly. ¡°Nothing. Just wanted to make sure we were on the same page.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°He wasn''t what I expected exactly but that''s not really important.¡± Ariagoria looked at Racknar. ¡°What were you expecting?¡± Racknar shrugged. ¡°He seemed calm and collected. I expected more wrath and violence from the demon lord of wrath and violence.¡±


    The boat docked and the two unloaded their things. They hopped on the cart and left town, touching the Yggdrasil gate on the way out. Racknar looked down the road for a moment. ¡°We are not sure if exactly where this guy is but since we are here we might as well travel to the capital as a starting point. It''s the most likely location this guy will be in and we''ll need to be able to go there again later anyway.¡± Ariagoria nodded and the two began their journey into Bramble.


    The countryside was quite beautiful, as was the case for most of the areas they''ve been to so far. Collecting gates at towns and cities they passed through on the way the two made the several hour journey to the capital city of Londinium. As the name suggested it was a parallel to medieval London. The two arrived as night began to fall and the city was covered in a thick fog. ¡°I wanted to soak in the splendor of this city, but honestly this doesn''t surprise me.¡± Ariagoria remarked.


    Racknar looked around. ¡°I''ll find a place to part, we''ll make the cart into a tent for the night and explore in the morning. Then we can start heading back to the others.¡± Ariagoria gave a nod. The two found a nice spot and rigged up the cart before climbing into the back. ¡°wait¡­ are we going to sleep in the same area again?¡± Racknar paused for a moment. ¡°I mean¡­ It worked fine last time. Although it''s a bit colder tonight so this thin blanket might not be enough.¡±


    Ariagoria hesitated for a while but then slowly climbed in. ¡°Well I guess there are worse things in the world.¡± Racknar climbed in on the other side of the cart leaving a sizable gap between them. ¡°If you get uncomfortable, just let me know.¡± Ariagoria snuggles down into the improvised bed. ¡°Will do.¡± She said before dozing off. She then found herself in a dream about the cabin at the lake she saw a copy of back in the Warlock''s tower.


    The priest she once had a crush on was there, an older man all alone with a fourteen year old girl. Naive and willing to go along with whatever he said. However, this wasn''t how she remembered this day. She was there with others, this was a Bible camp trip. He did get her alone a few times though back then, as the others either slept or were elsewhere. The man read to her sections of the Bible and other religious works. He held her close to him in a way Ariagoria now knew was too close.


    Her memories of the man flooded her mind as she recalled how this priest abused her feelings for him to get her to do things. ¡°When I finally went to confession about him touching me and having me touch him, when I finally confessed my sins, he was removed from the church. I didn''t understand it at the time, I was upset they took my future husband away. I didn''t realize till much later he was grooming me. If things continued, he likely would have taken my chastity, and I¡­ Would have let him.¡±


    The scene faded as fog rolled in and Ariagoria began to feel incredibly cold. She awoke to realize she was actually cold and the thin blanket was not enough to keep her warm that night. She looked over to Racknar who had his back turned to her and slid herself closer to take in his warmth. ¡°(Why did I drink about that in a time like this?)¡± Still feeling cold, she turned to her side and wrapped herself around Racknar¡¯s back. ¡°(He''s surprisingly warm, I hope he doesn''t mind me stealing his body heat. It''s just for tonight.)¡± She quickly fell back asleep.


    She found herself back at the cabin, this time a fire was going and a kid was on the floor reading a book. The kid was around twelve, a little boy. Ariagoria moved to get a closer look and saw the child was reading the Iliad by Homer. ¡°Bit advanced for someone so young.¡± She commented out loud. Then an old woman walked in who looked familiar to Ariagoria. She snatched the book out of the child''s hand and tossed it in the fireplace, yelling at the child. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you I don''t approve of you reading stuff from those pagan heretics?! There is only one god and if you don''t respect and worship him you will go to hell! I don''t even know how you keep getting new copies of these books, it''s not like your parents have the money.¡±


    The kid sat up. ¡°it''s an old poem about a war gran, I''m fairly sure the references to the mythological gods is just a metaphor.¡± The grandma yelled again. ¡°See, this is why I want you far away from these devil works. You are ten, a child. You shouldn''t be talking to me like you''re an adult!¡± The old woman raises her hand and the child flinches before she brings it down on him. ¡°The only book I want to see in those hands while we are here is the Bible. Father Malcolm will make sure of it.¡±


    Ariagoria watched as the priest from her congregation walked in. ¡°Let me handle the boy Lorraine, you can entrust him to my care.¡± Then the door slammed open and a large intimidating man who looked like he belonged in a biker gang walked in and stormed over to the kid. ¡°I found you! Let''s go.¡± The wild woman protested. ¡°This boy needs Jesus! Can''t you see that Jack?!¡±


    The man shouted back. ¡°I will not let you do to my son what you did to me mom. The cycle ends here!¡± He picks up the child after rubbing his red cheek and storms back out leaving Father Malcolm and Lorraine standing there dumbfounded. Ariagoria then noticed a little girl hiding in the corner. She recognized the girl as herself but didn''t remember this moment until now. Who was this boy, and why was she remembering this now?

 Chapter Thirty: Zombie Cleansing Mission

    Marionette grumbled as she continued to do the paperwork, her sense of the passage of time had become warped as she took intermittent breaks to rest and recover. Although she did not need sleep normally she did find herself occasionally dozing off somehow. Every time she did she''d have a lustful dream. She figured it was a side effect of being in Tempest and tried not to think about it. It was hard though as the lustful dreams progressed over time. From innocent kissing to full on sexual fantasies. Every time about the same person, Racknar. Eventually the succubus returned to see how things progressed and told Marionette that the time was up.


    ¡°Alright little doll, you definitely help me catch up so it''s time I fulfill my end of the bargain. Let''s see here¡­¡± the succubus puts on glasses and pulls out a scroll. ¡°Although he can find a vast variety of women and even some men attractive, like everyone he has a few kinks. We''ve got fishnets, which are fairly common. Size difference with him having a thing for smaller people he can lift, though he''s not opposed to larger ladies. That has its limits obviously. Other preferences include green or blue eyes and red hair with freckles. Though the hair color is barely a thing for him. Let''s see¡­ for more unusual kinks we''ve got doll joints. So you''re in luck.¡±


    Marionette tilts her head. ¡°Are you sure about that last one?¡± The succubus nods ¡°Yeah. Also he''s not entirely picky when it comes to race. As long as it''s a feminine humanoid he''s fine. Anything from a beast-kin to an elf to an automation. Not that knowing any of this will help you though.¡± Marionette¡¯s illusionary face took on a look of confusion. ¡°What do you mean?¡± The succubus then explained. ¡°First of all I''m going to remind you that one of the first things I had you do when you got here was sign a non disclosure agreement.¡±


    Marionette still looked confused. ¡°Yeah, I can''t talk about anything I learn while in the Nine Hells outside of the information that I gain as payment to prevent me from doing something like overhearing a weakness of Asmodaus and bringing it back with me or whatever.¡± The succubus nods. ¡°Well you see, once this Racknar learns you made a deal to gather his kinks¡­ well let''s just say it''s kind of a creepy thing to do. Then, while he''s emotionally vulnerable from learning of your betrayal¡­ well let''s just say I now know what he''s into. His soul is as good as mine, little dolly, and it''s all your fault.¡±


    Marionette is about to shout at the succubus when she suddenly finds herself transported to an area right behind the guildhall. She grumbles and heads into the building to see Davy and Krys''tal waiting for her. ¡°Ah, your back. How was Tempest?¡± Marionette grumbles. ¡°I signed an NDA, so I''m not really allowed to talk about it. I regret my decision for multiple reasons and feel like I''ve made a huge mistake.¡± Krys''tal hummed ¡°I felt like it was a mistake from the beginning but since the contract said you''d be returned unharmed I figured it was yours to make. Something to learn from, to help you mature.¡±


    Marionette sighed. ¡°Yeah, I guess it worked. I definitely learned and matured while there. Did you guys pick a job to do so we can kill time while waiting on Racknar and Ariagoria to return?¡± Davy shows her the job posting to clear out zombies. Marionette looks it over. ¡°Alright, I''ll go buy my bag of holding and we can get started.¡± After a quick trip to get herself her new magic item the group goes south to a place called Clover. Once there they check in with the mayor who tells them that an old battlefield not far that was a massive graveyard with a mausoleum has recently started producing a large amount of undead.


    ¡°Basically what we need is two teams. One team consists of multiple parties that are currently at the outer walls of the massive graveyard and are working to keep any undead from leaving. While that happens a party will enter the mausoleum and find the source of these cursed undead. We already have a party coming in for that latter job and just need more people to help hold off the hoard while we wait. We just have to hold out for two more days.¡± Davy nodded ¡°Don''t worry sir, I''m a sorcerer with lots of AOE spells and my Shaterkin friend here has a bow with limited AOE capabilities. The rogue can then pick off any stragglers in the area we are guarding.¡±


    The mayor nods and shakes Davy¡¯s hand before the group head out to the massive graveyard that exists almost as a memorial for some war the group knew nothing about. Once at the other wall they saw adventurers of various types with a large array of different levels of quality of equipment. From poor noobs to more wealthy veterans of all classes of combat. Martials and mages, melee and ranges. A large number of people had taken on this job. Also there were a number of employees of the mayor and people from the guild who only served to track kill counts for each party so they could distribute pay afterwards.


    The trio picked a spot on the outer wall and began helping to cull the massive amount of undead. Skeletons, undead hounds, zombies. Trash mobs that were honestly not much of a challenge, especially at the level their party had reached. The problem wasn''t the individual monsters but the sheer numbers they had. Also, although easy pickings for adventurers, these undead could pose a threat to ordinary folks.


    Marionette got started by tossing three daggers into the heads of some zombies killing all three of them. Then Krys''tal fired her bow three times hitting three targets that were some distance away from one another also landing headshots. The icey arrow exploded with cold energy damaging and slowing down undead nearby the ones she killed. Davy then finally got his chance to shine by flinging a fireball into a crowded area burning every undead in a twenty foot radius of where the spell landed.


    Other adventures all sent in attacks at range. Arrows, daggers, javelins, crossbow bolts, and spells. Fire, lightning, and cold. A few people even tossed alchemy jugs and Molotovs into the zombies. Davy chuckled. ¡°You know, if Racknar were here he''d tell us something about undead being weak to radiant damage or come up with a strategy so efficient we could single handedly handle the entire hoard and the dungeon.¡± Krys''tal let out a short laugh. ¡°That or he''d just run in there with his chainsaw swords and Rip and Tear until the job is done. Zombies here are not infectious like the ones from the media of our world.¡±


    Davy laughed as Marionette tossed three more daggers and killed three more undead. Krys''tal shoots three more ice arrows to take out three more as well, slowing down and damaging ones close to the target with some of those being killed due to previous damage. Davy follows that up with another fireball then right after flings out his left hand to fire five transparent balls of magic that each hit a different zombie doing damage. ¡°I forgot I can quicken cast cantrips now. I always forget about my meta magic feats.¡± More blasts and shots keep hitting the area from other adventurers throwing spells and ranged attacks. Davy even spots a couple of axes get thrown.


    Davy sighs. ¡°I feel like this is going to be a long two days. I''ll run out of all but cantrips after just a dozen or so rounds of combat. I''m not exactly made for stamina. I can recover lower end spells in a short rest but even a short rest is like six hours.¡± Marionette nods as she sends out three more daggers. ¡°Well I''m not doing much so it''s not the worst thing. There are plenty of people to cover the slack.¡± Krys''tal nods and hums as she fires three more arrows killing three undead each. ¡°Yeah, magic missile is a solid cantrip and with quick casting you can double fire it. We''ll be fine.¡±This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Davy nods as he launches a lower level spell hitting a group of undead with a lightning bolt, then quicken casting magic missile killing eight undead by targeting the five he injured the last time he used magic missile. ¡°I guess you''re right. It''s just a shame I can''t double up on meta magics yet.¡± Magic and mundane attacks continue to be launched by other adventurers killing zombies by the dozens but they simply keep coming as fast as they are being dispatched. ¡°There''s no end to these things, this grave has to run out of corpses eventually.¡± One of the other adventurers shouted.


    Marionette continued to throw daggers as Krys''tal shot ice arrows into crowds. Davy once again shoots a lightning bolt followed by a magic missile. The area continues to be bombarded with attacks and after one more lightning bolt and a small handful of ice knife spells each followed by magic missiles Davy declares ¡°I''m tapped out, down to cantrips. Maybe I should have invested in mana potions.¡± Several hours pass after that and the trio are beyond exhausted. They lay back behind the wall as others continue their attacks. The trio has no choice but to take a long rest in the middle of the night while the undead are still really active.


    After getting rested the trio are right back at it with Davy starting off with fireballs once more. Quickly tapping himself out of mana within a few hours. ¡°I am not equipped for long form combat like this.¡± Davy complains as he casts a magic missile twice every six seconds or so, taking out five undead every time. ¡°We are actually making headway for the first few hours but after that all the mages are drained. Maybe if we set up a better rotation of resting or were provided mana potions for free.¡± Marionette lets loose some daggers. ¡°We aren''t here to clear them out per day, but to hold them back while another group takes out the source.¡±


    Krys''tal nods as she lets more arrows loose. ¡°Yeah, and thanks to having Infinite ammo we can keep this up all day till they get the job done. They should be heading in around now.¡± Davy grumbles more as he continues to fire cantrips. Then some mages focus fire to clear a path to the mausoleum. Davy watches as Sir Kenneth and his party goes through the open path and runs straight into the entrance. ¡°Well looks like we''ll only be at this for another hour or two at most.¡± The time seemed to drag by when finally it felt like the undead were thinning. The melee fighters then hop over the wall and start running to clean up the remaining undead.


    Everyone takes time to check the undead for anything of value. Davy starts packing entire skeletons into his bag. ¡°Bone dust is a common ingredient in alchemy, so we can get something out of it with a bit of work.¡± Other than that little more than scrap change is found as the weapons and armor are too damaged to be used and only good for melting down. That doesn''t stop the trio from collecting it though because even if it''s only worth pennies or a few dollars each it would eventually add up. Then the trio receive payment of one silver for every two undead vanquished. Chump change but with the high numbers of undead it added up.


    Once everything was cleaned up and finished the trio found themselves three thousand argentum richer to divide amongst themselves fairly evenly. ¡°Not a bad payoff for the amount of effort we put in but definitely not worth the time.¡± Davy laments as he looks over the coins. ¡°Let''s head back to Flowers, Racknar and Ariagoria should be back by now.¡± The trio then take the Clover gate to Flowers before heading to the guildhall once again.


    Ariagoria woke up to an empty room, it seemed Racknar had already woken up and had begun washing up before they had planned on exploring Londinium a bit before leaving. She stretches herself out a bit before freezing as Racknar walks in with just a towel. Ariagoria covers her eyes poorly with her hands as she turns her head away. ¡°Have some decency!¡± She protested. Racknar replayed by dropping the towel and gesturing to the chitin codpiece that naturally covers him. ¡°I''ve been up long enough for my morning wood to fade, there''s nothing to see.¡±


    Ariagoria slowly put her hands down. ¡°You know, you really are a jerk sometimes. If I didn''t know better I''d suspect you knew what you were doing.¡± Racknar tilted his head. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ariagoria sighed. ¡°Let''s just say I''m beginning to see what Elizabeth could see in someone like you. You have a curtain charm and appeal when you aren''t trying. I imagine it would be a different story if you actually tried to be flirty or sexy.¡± Racknar chuckled. ¡°I''m an awkward and cringy flirt. Can''t seduce a girl to save my life when I try.¡±


    Ariagoria nods. ¡°It''s when you are not trying that seems to do it for Elizabeth. I can see now it''s a collection of little things that add up combined to your total obliviousness to it. Should we get our bearings in this city before heading back?¡± Racknar puts on his silk robe and grabs his equipment. ¡°Yeah. That was the plan.¡± The two then take their carriage around the city and take in the sights of the fog covered city before making their way back to the harbor to take a boat back to Gallia and start gate jumping back to Flowers.


    As they sat in the boat trying to get comfortable Ariagoria let out a loud sigh. ¡°You''re a lucky guy you know.¡± Racknar looks over. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ariagoria laid down on the cart. ¡°Elizabeth isn''t the only one with unrequited feelings for you. The way Marionette looks at you¡­ I''m sure she has a crush.¡± Racknar grumbled. ¡°I''m not sure why anyone could be attracted to me. At least not physically. My being nice is because being mean for no reason serves no purpose. It''s simply not logical.¡± Ariagoria then replies. ¡°Humans aren''t logical.¡±


    Racknar nods as he lays down. ¡°I try my best to put reason and logic before my own emotions. It''s not that I don''t have them. Though I do have difficulty feeling or expressing emotions.¡± Ariagoria sighs. ¡°At least you are aware of the problem, that means you can work around it or solve it.¡± Racknar shuffled a bit. ¡°Although I am good at voicing my opinions. I personally think you shouldn''t make a choice simply because of a tradition. I believe people have the right to find their own happiness. As long as you aren''t harming others in doing so. Although it is important to uphold an oath, one shouldn''t be a prisoner to it. Charity, you should do something because it makes you happy.¡±


    Ariagoria sighs. ¡°An oath of chastity isn''t required by the Church, I kinda fell into it out of habit. Hehe. Nun habit. Maybe I''ll rethink things. Noble sacrifice is one thing but like you would likely say; what''s the point of a sacrifice if it doesn''t actually benefit anyone? What is actually gained by my oath?¡± Racknar than pointed out. ¡°It''s intended to put your focus on your work for God. Relationships can be a distraction from one''s mission if you aren''t careful.¡± Ariagoria then quickly retorted ¡°Then the solution is simple, either be careful or find someone with a shared mission. A partner in every sense of the word.¡±


    Racknar''s fangs curl to mimic a smile. ¡°Not a bad conclusion. I wish you luck with that. I''m going to take a nap.¡± Ariagoria rolls to have her back at Racknar. ¡°I would like to request you consider the feelings of the two women who like you while you do. They deserve at least some form of response.¡± Racknar shuffled and dosed off. When the ship rocked he was woken up and off-loaded. The pair then gate to the border, cross it, go to a gate, then gate to Flowers.


    Once there the pair head straight to the guildhall to wait for the other three who arrive shortly. ¡°We have the gates, we can get to Londinium in Bramble in a few hours now. Then we can track down this guy with the swords of Arachne and hopefully convince him or pay him to hand them over. I''d like to avoid conflict if possible and I''d rather not kill him if he''s not a bad person.¡± Davy sits at the table. ¡°We had an interesting four days while we waited. Definitely have some catching up to do.¡±


    When Davy says this Marionette shuffles and kind of hides farther away from the table. Racknar notices this and looks over to her. ¡°Something wrong?¡± She looks away from.him and at the floor. Krys''tal hums. ¡°She made a deal with a succubus and spent two days in Hell.¡± Racknar tilts his head. ¡°As in two days passing here? That''s two years. What was the deal for?¡± A new female voice then says. ¡°For your kinks, what else would she ask of a succubus?¡±


    The interrupting woman was a short petite thing with red hair and green eyes. She had black lipstick and dark green eyeliner with an outfit that seemed a bit out of place as it included a skirt and fishnets and looked almost like an attempt at a Gothic version of a school uniform. Racknar looked at her and squinted with his many eyes. He then looked at Marionette before getting closer and putting his hand on her shoulder. ¡°I''m going to be honest, that''s kind of creepy. But you are young and didn''t exactly know any better. I forgive you, as long as you grow and learn from this. From now on, I ask for open communication between party members in all things. No going to outsiders for information on party members.¡±


    Marionette looked up, still feeling shame, she nodded wordlessly. Racknar then goes over to the girl. ¡°As for the beautiful lady who did me the solid of telling me my party member had betrayed my trust¡­¡± he then summoned his chainsaw sword and straight up impaled the woman. There are gasps and screams but then she shapeshifts back into her true form as a succubus. ¡°Girl who''s a collection of ticked boxes telling me such a thing out of nowhere, definitely a succubus. I''m not a moron. This was your plan from the moment you became aware of her desperation. Back to the Nine Hells with you.¡± She then vanished in a burst of purple wind.

 Chapter Thirty One: Lady in White

    The party took a day to rest as a group before deciding their next move. When morning came and they gathered, Marionette walked to Racknar shyly to see where they stood. ¡°I just wanted to check to make sure we''re still cool after¡­ you know¡­ the succubus incident.¡± Racknar gives a small nod. ¡°I told you before, you are forgiven. It was a mistake made from someone taking advantage of you and your ignorance. As long as you refrain from being creepy in the future, it''s fine.¡± Marionette presses two of her fingers together. ¡°What about my¡­ feelings towards you?¡±


    Racknar sighs. ¡°Try not to let them affect our work. I''m honestly not sure what to do about them on my end yet. Give me some time to think about things. I mean our ages are a mess because of the reincarnation with memories where some of us can be considered a reset and others a continuation in a new body. Depending on how you think about it there''s either a one year age gap with us both being underage or a twenty nine year gap with me being an adult.¡± Ariagoria looks over the Racknar. ¡°I forgot that you said you were twenty eight when you died. That gives you the longest previous life span out of all of us except Elizabeth who was the same age as you but died five years later.¡±


    Racknar shrugged. ¡°I haven''t really thought about it that much.¡± Marinette shyly speaks up, just loud enough to be heard. ¡°The age of consent in this world is fourteen.¡± Racknar sighed. ¡°Yeah, but most of us are used to the morality standards of a different world and time period. Though if we went by the standards of our original lives I think the age of consent would be sixteen for you. Not that any of that matters. What matters is what each person is comfortable with, and I¡¯m drawing my line at eighteen.¡± Ariagoria hums. ¡°I mean I guess I understand not holding this world to the standards of ours, but that won''t keep me from getting the ick every time I hear about some nobleman in his thirties or forties arranging a marriage with someone who''s barely a teenager.¡±


    Racknar nods. ¡°It was fairly normal in the middle ages but that was partly due to the lower life expectancy of even nobles. However, although technology is at a level relative to the fourteen or fifteen hundreds, magic exists. Magic that can supplement healthcare. Meaning outside of the poor and destitute who can''t afford a cleric, there''s no reason most people can''t live just as long if not longer than in our world. And there are clerics that donate their time to healing the sick and injured among the poor pro bono.¡± Ariagoria nods. ¡°I''ve done that myself. So I honestly don''t see a reason to have the age of consent so low.¡±


    Krys''tal lets out a strange low humming droning sound. ¡°It''s because this empire is run by degenerates and xenophobes. Using religion as an excuse to kill anything that isn''t human or doesn''t share their faith hiding behind tradition and the fact that the laws have been the way they are for ages ¡°without issues¡±. There are too many people in power abusing it.¡± Racknar grumbled. ¡°You''re unfortunately not exactly wrong. There''s little we can do about it right now. So let''s focus on what we can do and go to Bramble to get the swords.¡±


    Davy puts up his hand. ¡°I have something I wanted to do first.¡± He then puts down a copy of the request to look into sightings of an albino Illithid. ¡°This is at least worth looking into, sooner rather than later.¡± Racknar puts his hand on his chin. ¡°I guess it''s no rush. The swords aren''t going anywhere.¡± The group starts packing their things to head out in search of the albino Illithid. Once the cart is packed and they make sure everyone has bought whatever they may need that they can afford. Racknar and Ariagoria get decanters of endless water and everyone makes sure they have bags of holding.


    While they travel the party has some downtime to talk. Ariagoria brings up a problem with their current equipment distribution. ¡°So Racknar and Krys have special high end weapons. Mari has her teleportation dagger. I''ve noticed Davy and I have yet to get a signature weapon.¡± Racknar lets out a grunt. ¡°I have plans for that actually. Mari is probably going to get the swords of Arachne since although useful the whisper blade doesn''t do extra damage. Just makes it easier to trigger sneak attacks. As for you, I''m going to commission something special from Lisa to replace your crossbow and I have an idea for a new mace for you.¡±


    Ariagoria looks at Racknar with interest. ¡°Do tell.¡± Racknar chuckles ¡°No spoilers.¡± Ariagoria grumbles. ¡°Do you have plans to increase your own damage output?¡± Racknar nods. ¡°Eventually. But that''s low priority considering how much damage I can do. I can add elemental damage to my weapons and get another set of swords like the ones I have. I can give my plus one four D eight chainsaw swords and additional plus two and three D six of a damage type of my choosing. That''s in addition to the fire damage I get while raging and the bonus I can get if I reckless attack.¡±


    Ariagoria grumbles again. ¡°I don''t know what any of that means!¡± Davy chuckles. ¡°To put it in perspective, in Creatures and Catacombs, your mace and crossbow are plus one masterwork weapons that do one D six plus as a cleric you can use divine channeling to add radiant damage to the mace. One D eight if I remember correctly.¡± Racknar nods to confirm he''s right. ¡°She can do that with every attack and even add spells to melee in a similar way as a paladin. The two classes have loads of things in common. Also at eighth level she receives half of the healing she deals.¡±


    Ariagoria tilts her head. ¡°Wait, so everytime I cast a healing spell, even the effectual cantrip, I heal myself as well by half that amount? I can definitely be less cautious if that''s the case. Doesn''t mean I should be reckless though. This isn''t a game and I can''t simply create a new character when I die.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°Also, based on some things I witnessed, it''s possible we are all effectively what would be called a gestalt character. I''ll have to explain that another time.¡±


    The cart slows as Racknar hops out. ¡°We are in the general area of the sightings. I''ll check the map to see if any spots nearby would make good hiding nooks.¡± Racknar starts looking at a map while Davy looks around, walking a bit in every direction. ¡°I can''t sense her psionic energy. It''s possible she''s closed herself off as a telepath.¡± Racknar scratches his head. ¡°There''s an old outpost not far from here but according to current records it''s in use. Not abandoned.¡± Davy shrugs. ¡°Let''s check it out anyway.¡± They hop back on the cart and ride it to the outpost.


    The outpost in question consists of a single tower serving as an observation or sniper post connected to a small building that likely serves as a residence for anyone posted there. Racknar gestures to the door with his hand and head. ¡°All yours Davy, it''s your mission.¡± Davy nods and slowly, hesitantly, moves his hands to the door and knocks. At first there''s no response but then a female guard opens the door. There are dark circles under her eyes as if she has not slept in a week and her skin is pale. ¡°Can I help you good adventurers? Are you perhaps in need of directions?¡±


    Davy cleared his throat. ¡°Are you¡­ alone here?¡± The guard''s expression didn''t change. ¡°It is standard operating procedure to have at least two guards at every outpost with an optimal posting of at least five.¡± Davy hesitated before saying¡±That didn''t actually answer my question.¡± The guard is silent before saying. ¡°It''s just me and my friend right now.¡± Davy found this response somewhat strange. ¡°May we come in? We''ve been on the road a while. If you have open beds it would surely beat camping outside.¡±


    The lady guard again hesitated to respond for a moment. Davy gave her time under the assumption she was considering his request. ¡°It is a guard''s duty to protect the people, as such I can''t leave you to the elements and wild animals when a safer alternative is available.¡± She opens the door wider and steps in. Davy enters with the rest of the party following. Marionette looked around the outpost. ¡°Something is definitely off.¡± Ariagoria then whispered ¡°You just said the quiet part out loud sweety. We can all tell something isn''t right.¡± Racknar gestures to Davy with his head while looking at the two ladies. Clearly indicating that Davy will be the leader for this particular quest.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    Davy continued to try and act casually. ¡°You definitely take your duty seriously. I thank you for your kindness.¡± The guard then gestures to the barracks area. ¡°The beds are there. There is also a kitchen and a storage area. If you are lacking rations, feel free to help yourself.¡± Davy decided to press the guard a bit. ¡°So where is your friend? The other guard posted with you?¡± There''s a long pause before she responds. ¡°She¡¯s at the top of the tower. She asked not to be disturbed.¡± Davy gives a small nod. Then takes the party into the barracks room. ¡°I think I know what''s going on here.¡±


    Racknar nodded, having also figured it out. ¡°It''s obvious if you''re familiar with all kinds of magic.¡± Krys''tal hums. ¡°I''m¡­ lost. I have no idea what''s going on.¡± Ariagoria and Marionette both nod. Racknar gestures for Davy to explain. ¡°This guard is under the spell of a ¡°Charm¡± effect. It''s a mild type of mind control. Doesn''t actually give you control, just convinces the target to regard you as friendly or a friend. Prevents them from attacking for as long as the spell lasts unless attacked by the caster or cured of the condition. It''s why she hesitates to respond. She''s basically in a mental fog as the spell prevents her from seeing the caster as hostile or knowingly taking actions that would result in the caster''s harm.¡±


    Racknar nods. ¡°It''s a spell many kinds of caster have access to. It is often also an ability some monsters have. Succubus for example can use pheromones to create the charm effect. However, because it''s an ability and not a spell and since it relies on the target being flesh and blood¡­ constructs are immune. With something like an Illithid or a psion however, it acts the same way as the spell. We must proceed with caution. The guard might attack us if she sees us as hostile to the caster.¡±


    Marionette did a small hand gesture. ¡°I''m guessing the caster in this case is an Illithid. The one we are after no less.¡± Ariagoria nods. ¡°Again, saying the quiet part out loud. That was already implied, you don''t have to spell it out.¡± Racknar gestures to Davy. ¡°This is your quest, it''s up to you what the next move is.¡± Davy nods and heads to the tower. The guard is standing right outside the door however. ¡°She has asked not to be disturbed.¡± Davy considers his options, looks to Racknar, and gestures to the guard with his head.


    Racknar sighed, then sent a punch right at the guard''s head knocking her out in one punch. ¡°Charity, heal her wound but don''t wake her.¡± Once the guard is moved to the side, the party starts moving up the tower to the top. It doesn''t take long before Davy is standing at the door to the top floor of the sniper¡¯s tower before the roof. He slowly reaches for the door and opens it before stepping in. There he sees the room is filled with artificer tech and alchemy gear, but no Illithid technology is present.


    Standing at a table of what looks like a laboratory, is a figure in white robes. The build of its body is surprisingly feminine and the skin is as white as the robes. The figure stands up straight when the door creaks open and turns with a feminine voice. ¡°How many times do I have to tell you- oh. Crap.¡± The figure is definitely an albino Illithid, however it looks feminine to the point that when it turned one could even see masses on its chest that either are mammalian mammaries or a visual mimicry of them.


    Davy throws his hands up. ¡°We are not here to hurt you, unless you prove hostile first.¡± He says quickly. ¡°It would be a different story had you harmed the guard in any way.¡± The Illithid tilts its head. ¡°You aren''t going to kill me on sight just for being an Illithid? Albeit an unusual one.¡± Davy shakes his head and removes his ring of illusion. The albino Illithid¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You''re an anomaly too?!¡± Davy puts the ring back on. ¡°I go by Davy Jones, I was human but after my death my soul was reborn on this world. It entered the body of an Illithid in a spawn pod on a Nautilus that was in orbit at the time. Separate from the hive my anomalous nature was hidden with the help of a being once worshiped by our kind as a god. I escaped here, destroying the ship in the process.¡±


    The albino Illithid took a moment to process what it just heard. ¡°I have chosen the name Ivory, I identify with the humanoid gender of female. I assume you identify as male?¡± Davy nods. ¡°Though biologically speaking I''m neither.¡± Ivory nods. ¡°So if you didn''t come as adventurers to kill me..?¡± Davy found a chair and grabbed it to sit on. ¡°At first I thought that you were going to be an Illithid trying to conquer this world as they are prone to do with other worlds. Aggressive colonization and conversion of resources, strip mining every world they find till all that remains is Illithid.¡±


    Ivory gestures to the lab. ¡°As you can see by this and my treatment of the guard here, my intentions are not malicious.¡± Davy nods. ¡°That''s why we didn''t attack. Each of us understands what it means to be different in this world. None of us are human. Although we all were in a past life.¡± Ivory perks up. ¡°A party of reborns who all found themselves as monstrous races or some other form of outsider? I guess groups are safer and it''s safest if the group you are in is like yourself. Then you don''t have to worry about keeping your secret among the party.¡±


    Davy nods. ¡°Allow me to introduce my friends. This here is Racknar Aredae, a black iron beast-kin who''s an Infernal Wrath Berserker. Ariagoria ¡°Charity¡± Wrath who''s a demonblood and our cleric. Marionette Abstergo who''s our Rouge, and Krys''tal who''s our ranger. I''m a sorcerer and a warlock of-¡± Racknar cuts Davy off ¡°Erny. Just call him Erny. Saying his full name isn''t a good idea.¡± Erny confirms this in Davy''s head. Ivory puts a hand on her chin. ¡°From what I understand, that''s a fairly balanced party. I am an alchemist and artificer, as you can see. I''ve spent years learning these crafts from this world so as to not depend on the technology of the Illithid.¡±


    Davy hummed. ¡°About that. I had a number of questions as to how you are even alive. Normally an anomaly like you is killed in the spawn pod. My blue skin developed after I was awakened.¡± Ivory sighed. ¡°I was¡­ ejected from my Nautilus and landed here intact. Although there was some time between ejection and landing here. Likely years. I have no way of knowing since I was in stasis. There was a batch of failures that they loaded into an escape pod and just ejected them all so that we would naturally separate from the hive before we would inevitably die. However we were able to send ourselves at speed in a single direction in a burst.¡±


    Davy naturally had to ask. ¡°What of the others in the escape pod?¡± Ivory shook her head. ¡°By the time we reached here only three remained including myself. They were killed by the people of this world and I learned to find ways to avoid their fate. I''ve been on this world trying to adapt for ten years.¡± Davy tilted his head. ¡°Did you not once consider getting a ring of illusion?¡± Ivory sighs ¡°I didn''t want to risk being caught at the store and unfortunately can''t simply command someone to do it for me since the command spell is limited. Dominate is beyond my current ability and even if it wasn''t I wouldn''t use it. Even now I find my limited use of control spells distasteful.¡±


    Davy is taken aback by this. ¡°Really? Control and conversion is the Illithids'' entire thing.¡± Ivory nods. ¡°I was rejected by Illithid society, and as such rejected everything they stand for. They seek absolute unity, but my time here has taught me the potential of individuality and diversity. Although this world has many flaws, it has not passed a point of no return. There is a chance for change and growth.¡±


    Davy reaches out a hand to Ivory. ¡°My party and I seek to improve this world wherever and whenever we can. We believe in equality among different lifeforms and cultures and desire a world of peaceful coexistence that celebrates differences rather than punishes them. You should join us, we can get you a ring of illusion so you can walk among humans until we reach a day where we can be our true selves without fear. You don''t have to be alone. Besides, although we do have an artificer friend who sometimes gives us a discount, it would be nice to have access to potions and stuff on the go.¡±


    Ivory puts her hand on her chin, clearly considering her options. ¡°I''ll have to pack up my gear if I choose to go with you. It could take a long time.¡± Davy points to his bag. ¡°We''ve got bags of holding and a cart outside. We are more than happy and capable of loading everything up for you. We''ll even help you set up a new lab in the city once you have a ring of illusion.¡± Ivory nods. ¡°Okay, I''ll travel with you to set up a new lab and assist your party. Consider me sold.¡± The party then spends several hours helping her pack.


    Racknar whole packing asked about the guard. ¡°What about her? She said normally there''s at least two people posted but she''ll be all alone once we leave.¡± Ivory looked at the guard who was helping pack under the charm effect. ¡°She''ll forget I was even here, I''ll be sure of it. She was alone when I got here, and said something about losing the others at this outpost to a bandit raid three days ago. She put in a request for reinforcements, but they''ve yet to arrive.¡±


    Racknar hums as they finish packing up. ¡°Well it''s a good thing we extracted you before they arrived. Although I guess you could just have charmed them too. Alright, that''s everything. The illusion ring will be on Davy. We should also consider finding those bandits and taking care of them.¡± Davy nods. ¡°They might cause problems otherwise. Besides, if we take their equipment for resale and turn them in for a bounty it''ll give us the coin we need to get equipment for Ivory.¡±


    Racknar nods. ¡°I Think I know what direction the bandit camp is in.¡± He turns the cart and starts going off the main path. ¡°The hardest part will be making sure we don''t kill any of them. We get more for live capture.¡± The party, with a new member in tow, heads to their next adventure.¡±

 Chapter Thirty Two: Bandits before Bramble

    The party approached what looked like a large camping area with tents, possibly the bandit camp. Racknar simply couldn''t move on and go to Bramble knowing these bandits were causing problems so the party was going to solve it quickly before making their way to Bramble. As the party got closer several people with armor and weapons of inconsistent quality and material stepped out of the tents. Their outfits ranged from shabby cloth and leather to nicer sets of half plate armor.


    Racknar cracked his knuckles. ¡°Remember, non-lethal attacks only.¡± A number of bandits rushed at the party, clearly not their full number as more bandits were working their way out of the tents. Marionette is the first to meet a bandit in combat. Going for the one in the lowest end and most worn out outfit among the bandits she slugs him in the face then deals out two body shots. Krys''tal is second to get within melee range, not exactly being used to it. They try their best regardless and land three body shots as well.


    When Ariagoria makes contact with an opponent she doesn''t go for hand-to-hand combat despite being the only one besides Racknar who would be proficient at it. Instead she goes for the knee with her mace and shatters it leaving the bandit on the floor screaming. ¡°Don''t worry, I''m a healer.¡± She tells the bandit. Racknar slams one of his fists into the first person he reaches, knocks them out, moves over to a second to do the same, then takes out two more bandits who were standing close to one another in quick succession.


    The bandits don''t hold back and the ones in close combat try attacking with swords and axes. Marionette and Krys''tal are easily able to dodge. Ariagoria barely dodges some arrows, catching a few glancing blows with one solid hit to her arm. Any hits Racknar takes from ranged attacks seem to do little to nothing. A large bandit in full plate finally exits his tent, likely the leader. Davy fires a magic missile at one of the bandits shooting arrows at Krys''tal and knocks them out. Six bandits down.


    Marionette punches the same bandit as before, three more good attacks. The bandit looks a bit ragged but is still standing. Krys''tal managed to knock out their target with their third punch landing solidly in the bandits face. Ariagoria makes her way to a new target only to shatter his lower leg, bringing him to the floor, and rendering him unable to fight. Racknar works his way towards the large man in full plate, punching four more bandits and easily knocking them out.


    All the archers start to try and focus fire on Racknar with Marionette and Krys''tal dodging melee attacks. Ariagoria and Davy are left unengaged in combat for now. Davy takes out two more archers by casting two magic missile spells in rapid succession. Fourteen bandits down. The bandit leader rushes his way to Racknar with a large two-handed greatsword and makes a big mighty swing only for the weapon to bounce back when hitting the solid torsos of Racknar''s carapace.


    Marionette continued her assault on her target, finally knocking him out. Krys''tal points to Marionette and she glows faintly. ¡°This should make things a bit easier for you.¡± Ariagoria continues being a menace to the bandits by finding yet a third victim who''s leg ends up broken. This time arrows are sent at Marionette, Krys''tal, Ariagoria, and Davy. Each one taking at least one non critical hit with Ariagoria and Krys''tal taking two. Davy once again uses two castings of magic missile to knock out two archers. Sixteen bandits down.


    Racknar goes in full boar, his arms envelope in flames as he growls and sends four punches at the large man in full plate. He gets six hits on the man''s side with some attempts made to block, only resulting in the man taking hits to his arms as well. He''s still standing however and moves to make a downward strike at Racknar who dodges to avoid getting his shoulder sliced. ¡°(This bandit is still standing? Assuming average that''s one hundred and eight damage. Even if I adjust for damage reduction from the armor, that''s seventy six. Maybe he has resistance as well? Thirty eight. That''s still enough to K.O most bandits in the books.)¡±


    The man laughed. ¡°You really think the power of the Nine Hells can fell me?! I''m still a paladin of Longinus since technically I''ve yet to break my oath. Your hellfire does nothing to me.¡± Racknar realizes where he went wrong. This bandit leader had character levels. Marionette shadow teleports to an archer and punches the back of his head knocking him out, Ariagoria breaks another leg, Krys''tal managed to knock out a bandit after three well placed punches, and Davy takes out two more bandits with magic missiles. Twenty one bandits down. It seems everyone is out of the tents now. Counting the leader there are nineteen bandits still standing.


    Racknar makes another set of punches, only landing three of the six as the bandit is able to deflect some using his arm. He then makes a mighty swing at Racknar¡¯s side once more. This time the blade sinks in, but stops before it can rack Racknar¡¯s spine. ¡°Consider yourself in a grapple.¡± He says as he puts his right hand on the weapon to keep it in. Arrows fly at the others with them taking glancing blows. Everyone looks kinda rough on the heroes¡¯ side. Meanwhile, Ivory stayed in the cart to safeguard it. She looks up at the camp and sees it''s not exactly going well and makes a run for the carnage.


    Ariagoria shouts ¡°maximize magic, mass healing word!¡± The members of the party all glow faintly as wounds mend slightly. Marionette, Krys''tal, and Davy continued their routine taking out four more bandits, leaving sixteen counting the leader. ¡°(Did Charity just use meta magic? Clerics don''t get meta magics unless they multiclass.)¡± Racknar tries not to get distracted however as he is still engaged in combat. He decides to stop attacking recklessly and start making precision strikes. He holds onto the greatsword of the bandit leader and makes three big swings at the man''s helmet with his left arms.


    Racknar practically rings the man''s belly all three times. He rocks back and forth a bit before collapsing, leaving the sword in Racknar''s side. With fifteen bandits left, Ivory comes in and runs up to Racknar and hands him a healing potion. Racknar removes the sword before chugging the potion. Ariagoria, Krys''tal, and Marionette each take out a bandit with Davy taking out two while avoiding the bulk of attacks sent their way. Ten bandits left. Racknar leaps back into action taking out six of them. Four left. Ivory, seeing the party is going for knockouts and not kills, tosses a bottle at a bandit. Gass emanates from it and puts the bandit to sleep.


    The three remaining bandits try to run, but Marionette catches one with her shadow teleport, Krys''tal uses her shard movement to cut off the second, and Ariagoria simply shoots the third in the back of the knee with a crossbow bolts. ¡°You used to be a bandit, but then you took an arrow to the knee.¡± The bandit crystal out in pain. ¡°You demon bitch! That saying is normally a metaphor for being married.¡± he continues to groan while gripping at the wound. ¡°Oh quit your complaining, I''m a healer so I''ll patch you all up good as new.¡±


    The party then removes all their equipment such as armor and weapons before tying the near naked bandits up and putting them and their equipment in the cart. Racknar does a heroic pose. ¡°Not bad if I do say so myself. Time to turn them over to the authorities. How much gold did they have on them all together?¡± Davy opened a chest he grabbed to place all the small stuff in. ¡°If you count up all the argentum coins they have¡­ like six aurum coins worth. So yeah, six hundred argentum. With the bounty and the equipment sales we might get just enough for a decanter of endless water. You can just weave her new robes for defense for now.¡±


    Racknar grumbles. ¡°Fine.¡± The party then goes back to town to turn in the bandits, sell all their stuff, and get a decanter of endless water for Ivory. Once that is done the party starts heading to the harbor to take the boat to Bramble. On the way there Racknar weaved a new robe for Ivory. When they finally reached Bramble it was back in the cart before taking the gate to Londinium.


    Marionette looks around in awe. ¡°It looks so much like home. It''s amazing how many buildings have the same architecture as the ones I remember.¡± Racknar nods. ¡°It is a bit odd however. These buildings look Victorian but that wasn''t until the eighteen hundreds. Then again many of those buildings were still built pre industrial revolution. So technologically it''s feasible. Just anachronistic to the timeline back home.¡± Ivory looks around the city. ¡°To think the world you came from looked so much like this¡­ I wonder just how much has bled into this world from others due to reborns like yourselves.¡±This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    Racknar sighed. ¡°Just about everything in every culture in the empire owes its existence to culture bleed. Even the bad stuff. The Church of Longinus is an intentional twisting of religious teachings from my world that takes the ideas of human supremacy and religious righteousness and turns it up to eleven. The crusades, the genocides. These are all just elevated versions of historical events of the past in our worlds.¡± Ivory continued to look around in awe. ¡°To think such beings are capable of both beauty and terror in equal measure. It is, at the very least, an interesting thing to study. I wish Illithids were more open to learning from the differences of others rather than eliminating them.¡±


    Racknar chuckles. ¡°You know it''s kind of funny, with stories of the Illithids existing in my world people always assumed they were an allegory for early colonization in our world. But now I know for a fact such behaviors aren''t exclusive to humans.¡± Marionette claps to get everyone¡¯s attention. ¡°Let''s try and focus on our goal of finding the guy with the swords of Arachne and figuring out how to get them from him. We can talk casually afterwards.¡± Racknar clears his throat. ¡°Right, the mission. One that unfortunately won''t get us any money. I hate being broke all the time but getting good gear is expensive.¡±


    Ariagoria nods. ¡°And now that Lisa isn''t giving us stuff for basically free anymore it''s a lot harder to upgrade.¡± Racknar nods. ¡°I wonder if she''ll trade in exchange for a different kind of knowledge. Like the secret to why the Gallian rifleman corp is so much more accurate then the rifleman of any other military in the Empire.¡± Ariagoria groans. ¡°Right, I forgot this world had muskets and flintlocks but only the military are supposed to have them. So outside the military and outlaws you won''t see guns. However, the last thing I watched to do is increase the level of technology of the Empire.¡±


    Racknar nods. ¡°We''ll get Lisa to agree not to sell the new tech to other people. I''m sure she''s just as unwilling to give the Empire the boost as we are. Anyway, I''m just going to roll up on the local stadium or whatever this place calls their coliseum and hope our target is fighting there. Then we simply challenge him to a duel with items on the table. Bing, bang, boom. We get the item without killing anyone.¡± Davy rubs his chin. ¡°Sounds simple enough, and since you are in part a martial artist you could take them unarmed if it came down to that.¡± Racknar sighs. ¡°Unfortunately I can''t do a zero item duel because of my ring of illusion. This armor doesn''t come off, remember?¡±


    Racknar pulls up to the local stadium and parks the cart. ¡°Well figure something out, for now let''s see if our target is even here.¡± The group pays for seats and tries to make themselves comfortable in the stands as they wait and watch the various events in hopes the man with the swords of Arachne shows up. While they watch everything from fights to chariot races the group has time to talk. Marionette started the conversation. ¡°So Racknar, earlier you said something about a sudden suspicion that all of us reborn were effectively what is known as a gestalt character in that Creatures and Catacombs game. What did you mean by that?¡±


    Racknar clears his throat. ¡°Well you see under the normal rules there are two ways to get abilities from two classes. One is to cross class or multiclass. Basically taking levels in more than one class. So at level eight you take four levels in something like ranger then four in rouge. Then there are hybrid classes that gain some abilities from both classes they are inspired by. There is, however, a third way that this can be done that''s less official and more of a homebrew thing that became so common that it was recognized by the writers. Gestalt has you picking a primary and secondary class. You get the health dice and stat saves of the first but all the class abilities of both at whatever level you are at.¡±


    Davy nods, confirming his familiarity with the concept. Racknar continued. ¡°Basically gives a character the full versatility of having both classes as long as you have the stats to run them. This would mean I''m not actually a proper Berserker but actually a Barbarian Martial Artist gestalt. This would also give me a subclass for the secondary class if we went full gestalt. So I''d have Path of the Nine Hells Barbarian and an as of yet unclear Martial Artist subclass.¡±


    Marinette groans. ¡°I understand maybe¡­ half of that. So basically you have abilities you normally wouldn''t be able to under the normal circumstances. Same with all of us. So maybe just explain what kinds of extra abilities we should have in a way a normal person can understand.¡± Racknar nods. ¡°Well I haven''t figured out everyone''s full builds yet, but I''ve got Davy and Charity locked down. Davy is easy with his sorcerer warlock build. His sorcerer bloodline is eldritch and his warlock patron is a great old one.¡±


    Davy nods. ¡°Really easy to figure out, though before we thought I was a cross class or hybrid class.¡± Racknar nods. ¡°Basically this gives him a number of spooky otherworldly abilities involving tentacles and dark unknowable secrets as well as psionic abilities. Ariagoria is clearly a life domain cleric, the subclass most focused on healing. However, in our last fight she used meta magic. Clerics don''t get those. After thinking through the caster classes and subclasses the one that makes the most sense is Infernal Bloodline sorcerer. This would give her damage spells, mostly fire ones. More notably and more useful for her however is the ability to access meta magic as well as regain sorcerer points in a short rest. In other words she can restore mana quicker.¡±


    Ariagoria grumbles. ¡°As unfortunate as it is to have to carry a bit of my father with me at all times, at least there are benefits to it mechanically.¡± Racknar nods. ¡°As for Mari and Krys, I''ve yet to figure out the secondary class. Mari is clearly a shadow assassin rogue and Krys a Psionic Warden. Originally its own thing it was rolled in as a psionic Ranger subclass. In the lore of the game they help fight otherworldly invaders. It''s a fitting subclass lore wise for her race.¡± Krys''tal tilts her head. ¡°Is it?¡± Racknar nods. ¡°Shatterkin are not originally from the mortal plain. They come from the great barrier between the plains and the outer realms. Basically, your ancestors helped prevent things like Illithids from even getting here ¡°


    Marionette then asks. ¡°Okay, what about you then?¡± Racknar hummed. ¡°Well a Berserker is a hybrid class but now I''m thinking I''m a gestalt between the two root classes of it. Barbarian and Martial Artist. It makes sense because in the books Infernal Wrath Berserker isn''t actually a thing. There is a Path of the Nine Hells Barbarian however. That just leaves figuring out my Martial Artist subclass. I can eliminate Fist of the Drunken Master and Fist of the Weapons Master. Because of the fact the unique abilities would have popped up and I heard the one major ability that sets weapon master apart was getting rolled into the class in the next addition.¡±


    Racknar thought for a moment. ¡°I think I can also eliminate Fist of the Shadows since I''m not exactly sneaky. Although I can be when I walk on walls, that''s a race thing. There''s also Fist of the Adept, a psionic subclass. Fist of the Heavens, a celestial subclass. And then we have Fist of the Hecatoncheires. It has this thing involving astral fists. They act like a combination of mage''s hand and something like the spell elemental weapon where a summoned floating weapon attacks with you. However, since I lean into the Barbarian abilities I haven''t figured it out yet. I could meditate on it and there are probably other subclasses I haven''t mentioned. Since it''s possible there''s a book that came out after I died.¡±


    Marionette thinks on what Racknar said. ¡°Well since you said that these things were based on how we act and things in our background like our bloodline¡­ I don''t think Fist of the Heavens is the one you have. Besides, Charity already has a celestial infernal combo. I''d say the one with the hands is the most likely one.¡± Racknar hums. ¡°I''d have to meditate to be sure. As for you and Krys, it''s a lot harder. I''m thinking Krys would have her secondary class be a fighter variant since it''s the one that has the most in common. In fact I''m older editions of the game, a Ranger was just a ranged build for a Fighter. Ranged fighter and melee ranger are things you can build.¡±


    Racknar paused for a moment. ¡°The biggest benefit to this would be action surge. It would give Krys a number of extra attacks per day. As for Mari¡­ it''s possible she has a secondary of a Ranger or Fighter variant since she uses thrown weapons a lot and both classes have ways to reward that. Rangers are better at perception and usually have one type of terrain they are good in over others.¡±


    Marionette tilts her head. ¡°Can one''s preferred terrain be cities?¡± Racknar nods. ¡°The urban biome is a valid option. You''d gain perception bonuses while in cities that would help you with tracking and if you pick the option a bonus to stealth. But that''s part of the build, not the subclass. Out of the options the best one would probably be the base subclass. Besides the BeastMaster everyone treats as the stereotype for the class. At third level you''d get to pick from three options. One gives you straight extra damage. Another gives you attacks of opportunity when a creature bigger than you missed. The third lets you make extra attacks when dealing with large crowds.¡±


    Racknar paused for a bit. ¡°Then at seventh level you can choose between an ability that increases your ability to dodge in groups, one that increases your ability to dodge multiple attacks from a single target, or one that simply helps to keep you from getting scared.¡± Marionette thinks for a moment. ¡°Since I tend to focus on one target at a time it''s likely the ones for dealing with bigger threats. Considering our fight with the orc in the tower.¡±


    Racknar nods as he makes a mental note of this. He then looked to Krys''tal. ¡°Unfortunately a Ranger Fighter build would have some redundancies; it''s possible to avoid these. It honestly probably doesn''t matter much what subclass you have unless it''s something like the Rune Knight that gains extra magic.¡± Krys''tal hummed. ¡°I do have access to spells, I''m something of an Arcane Archer.¡± Racknar''s head props up a bit. ¡°Oh shit, I didn''t even consider that. If your subclass is the right one, you''d already have access to a prestige class. Since rangers are treated like half casters and the rune knight gains spell-like abilities you''d probably qualify and gain access to even more magic.¡±


    Davy groans. ¡°Aaaand you lost everyone again. No one but us knows what a Prestige class is.¡± Racknar grumbles. ¡°A special extra thing you can get if you fit the prerequisites. Normally you can''t get one till at least level ten if you build right. However, as a gestalt, we can easily gain access sooner. Now I have to think of what prestige classes we might have.¡± Ivory makes a few clicking sounds. ¡°I know I''m probably more lost than the rest of you but I understand nothing he''s saying.¡± Davy waves his hand around. ¡°Don''t worry too much, beautiful, this is just Racknar being a massive nerd and keeping track of everything we are capable of in his own nerdy way.¡±


    Ivory nods. ¡°I see. Wait, what did you just call me?¡± the arena announcer then announces the next duel between an old champion and a new contender. The older champion is in hooded robes and looks like a rogue, in their hands the two swords of Arachne. Racknar further interrupts Ivory. ¡°That''s our target."

 Chapter Thirty Three: Swords of Arachne

    The area let up as they waited for the challenger, when eventually a large man wearing only a fur loincloth came out holding a serrated ax. He was large, muscular, and had greenish skin. His piggish nose and two large tusk like teeth coming out of his mouth. He had dark red nearly brown hair in a Mohawk and tufts of fur on his chest, shins, firearms, and back. Racknar whistled. ¡°That''s an Orc if I ever did see one. Let''s hurry to the lower parts to see if we can get in there to challenge him with his swords on the line ¡°


    A person next to Racknar overheard that and simply said: ¡°Wait till after the fight, he always does an open challenge after winning.¡± Racknar looked over to the person and sat back down. ¡°That works for me.¡± The fight was started and the Orc didn''t hesitate to run in and attack only for it to be easily dodged by the champion who attacked back. The cuts were shallow, but he did damage. The orc made several swings attempting to hit the champion but it seems the man was simply too agile to be hit. He responded in kind with more shallow cuts to the orc¡¯s thick skin.


    The fight continued on in this way for a while until the orc started to stagger and have difficulty moving. It didn''t take long after that before the orc collapsed and the champion was declared the winner and the orc transported out. Then, just as indicated, he stretched his arms out sword in hand and offered an open invitation. ¡°If anyone in the audience thinks they can take me, I''ll take any challenger.¡± Racknar considered what to do. If he went down there there was a chance he''d request a zero item duel. If that was the case, their best chance would be to send down Ariagoria.


    However, Racknar didn''t get the chance to think over his options as Ariagoria stood up. ¡°I challenge you to a duel. No weapons, no armor. Just you, me, and our fists. If I win, I want the swords.¡± The champion waved for her to come down as he put away his swords. ¡°A demonblood nun? Now I''ve seen everything. Okay, I''ll bet my swords. If I lose, the swords are yours. But if I win, I want something equally precious to you in return. These swords are my life, I even refused to hand them over to the church since they''re technically heretical artifacts.¡±


    Ariagoria puts her hand on her chest. ¡°If those swords are like your life then I bet my chastity.¡± There''s a gasp in the crowd. The rogue laughed. ¡°Very well, if you wish.¡± Ariagoria takes a combat stance, one she hasn''t taken since her old life. She then beckoned her opponent with a finger wave. The rogue moved forward and came at Ariagoria with a strong right hook that she was easily able to duck under. She then grabbed his arm and used his own momentum to fling him to the floor before trying to kick him. The man was able to free himself and roll out of the way of the second attack.


    He gets back to his feet before going in for a one two punch combo only for Ariagoria to dodge and weave following up with a punch to her opponent¡¯s gut and quickly after his face. He staggers back out of reach and Ariagoria doesn''t pursue. He bibs back and forth considering his next move while Ariagoria just stands there. ¡°I mean be a healer and a nun but I''m combat trained. Don''t take me lightly.¡± The man chuckled. ¡°Okay then, I won''t.¡± He went in for three punches, this time weaving back out before Ariagoria could strike back. She didn''t try closing in or chasing after him.


    Ariagoria waited for her opponent to attack again, and eventually he did. This time Ariagoria moved to the side and stepped in, grabbing the arm before kneeing the man in the gut hard. She then maneuvers herself into putting him in an arm bar before kicking the back of his leg to put him on his knee. The man lets out a shout of pain as his arm.is wrenched in a direction it''s not exactly intended to go and his leg is stepped on. Ariagoria lets out a low, almost demonic voice. ¡°Submit or suffer!¡± The man tried to get out of the hold only for Ariagoria to press harder and repeat herself. ¡°Submit. Or. Suffer.¡±


    The man let out a scream of pain as Ariagoria pressed her hold harder. It was clear he wasn''t used to the sort of techniques she used. He grumbled, growled, and roared as she continued her torment. ¡°Fine! I¡­ I submit.¡± Ariagoria dropped him to the ground hard, practically throwing him to the dirt. She then brushed herself off and walked to the swords, picking them up. She casually walked back to her seat before giving the swords to Marionette. ¡°Here you go, you''ll make the best use of these out of all of us. If they have a special ability, Racknar would know.¡±


    Ivory blinked a few times. ¡°That was¡­ something. I''d expect that kind of behavior from the Berserker, but not the Cleric. Then again¡­ Wrath is literally her last name.¡± Ariagoria glared at Ivory a bit. ¡°Can we move on now? One more step in the main quest, now we can move quickly into the next.¡± Racknar let out a soft growl. ¡°Well we don''t even know where to look for any of the other pieces. I mean there might be a temple to Arachne in this world''s equivalent to Greece. Midterranus. It''s the only lead we have besides questioning the champion. However, I doubt he''ll want to talk to us after that display.¡±


    Ariagoria grumbled. ¡°We can try.¡± The group makes their way to what was basically a medieval locker room. In it the rogue champion had just finished cleaning up. The party and rogue all froze when they met one another seeing as despite their voice the champion was clearly female. Not only that, but she was a drow elf. She quickly put a cloth over her chest. Davy shook himself off. ¡°Well well well, looks like Samus was a girl all along.¡± Racknar chips the air at Davy. ¡°You give me crap for making references, and then you say that? Anyway¡­ sorry for the intrusion miss. We just had a few questions.¡±


    She sighs. ¡°If you are looking for the guy that had these before me, I''m sorry to report I have no idea what happened to him. I''m a cleric from the temple of Arachne and came to reclaim her artifact. However, the moment I explained who I was, he handed me his weapon and robes. He said if I held his position as champion for a month, they were all mine. I think the Church of Longinus got sick of his refusal, he said something about them being after his life. When a Paladin came looking for him and realized I was a dark elf he moved on. He didn''t care about the swords for some reason.¡±


    Racknar cleared his throat. ¡°Actually, we were hoping to find out where he got the swords. We are trying to collect all the artifacts of Arachne in order to restore her. It was¡­ my mother''s dying wish.¡± The drow tilted her head. ¡°Really? Seems like a strange thing to ask if you''re not a dark elf follower of the true spider queen. Were you raised by a dark elf?¡± Racknar shook his head. He then looked around before pulling off the ring of illusion. ¡°My mother was a black iron spider.¡± The drow¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you''re¡­ What are you? Besides the most beautiful thing I''ve seen.¡±


    Davy groans. ¡°What is with you and dark elves man. This is the second dark elf we''ve met that got all googly eyed for you.¡± Racknar grumbles. ¡°Many dokkalfar have a deep connection to the spider mother. If you remember my explanation she was the one that freed them from subjugation by the Ljosalfar in the ancient ancient past. We''re talking at least a decamillennium.¡± Davy grumbled. ¡°I don''t think that''s a real word, so why the hell do I know what you mean by that?¡± The drow looked Racknar up and down. ¡°So is this the first artifact you''ve gathered?¡±


    Racknar showed her the badge. ¡°Second. Still a long way to go. We were thinking of finding the main temple in Midterranus to see if one was still there, but we don''t know where that is. Since we don''t know where he got the swords and can''t check there.¡± The drow sighs. ¡°Well there''s no second artifact where he got this one, I checked. As for the temple, it was raided some time ago. We had five of the ten artifacts collected but now only have one remaining. The tapestry of hubris and humility. I doubt the temple will let you simply take it though.¡±


    Racknar hummed and rubbed his chin. ¡°Well at least we know it''s there. We can go after it in our own time since I doubt it''s going anywhere. I''d like to gain more experience and better items before we get too far down the line. I have a sinking suspicion things are only going to get more difficult and am going to have to start taking actions in advance.¡± Davy looked at Racknar. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Racknar sighs. ¡°I mean that the Empire and the Church are both going to be antagonistic so it might be easier to simply set up a base of operations outside of that and start building up to knocking them down. As long as the Empire and Church hold power they''ll continue to spread bigotry and human supremacy garbage. I have no problem with religion, but I do when it''s used as an excuse to harm and subjugate others.¡±The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Marionette looked at Racknar. ¡°So we''re what¡­ planning a rebellion?¡± Racknar shook his head. ¡°More of a war of independence, but I guess. We can move everything we need to Bramble and once it''s separate from the Empire we form an alliance with other nations in order to dismantle the empire by cutting off the head. Leaving the different nations under it as independent entities. Then it''s on to the pipe and other high ranking religious figures. I don''t care if the Church of Longinus exists, I would rather they do so for the betterment of all and not just humans.¡± The drow thinks for a moment. ¡°So you just want to make this world a better place and see restoring Arachne as a step in that?¡±


    Racknar did a so-so gesture. ¡°It''s kinda what I''m doing, everyone in the party has their own personal goals and since we''re all non¨Chuman reborns it''s safer to act in a group.¡± The drow blinks a few times before looking over the group. ¡°All six of you?¡± Racknar gestured to Ivory. ¡°Except her, she''s not a reborn.¡± The drow woman stood up. ¡°Well if you are on a mission to restore the goddess Arachne, I would like to come with you.¡± Marionette practically blurted out ¡°We already have a rogue in the party and a full roster.¡±


    Ivory shifts. ¡°Actually¡­ I was hoping to just set up a store and support you with potions from there. I can make and use combat potions to do spell-like effects similar to fireball but I''m not exactly a combatant. Or I could travel with you to provide potions and equipment on the go but stay out of the actual fighting. I just really dislike the idea of fighting.¡± Racknar nods. ¡°Understandable, background support is fine. When we go to the temple it would be best to take someone that knows the area. So I''m willing to accept help in going after the artifacts, I don''t expect any assistance from you outside that.¡±


    The drow hangs her head down a bit. ¡°Oh, I see. Well I''ll still help any way I can when it comes to the restoration of Arachne. So just let me know when you need me.¡± Racknar nods. ¡°Will do.¡± The party had gained all the relevant information they could here and it was time to move on. Krys''tal broke the silence after a while. ¡°So if we are eventually setting up our HQ and our families in Bramble to set it up as an independent nation that''s part of an alliance to take out the Empire and Church¡­ how in the hell are we going to even get started on that?¡±


    Racknar grumbled. ¡°I suppose I should go over the plan for that even if it''ll be a while before we start moving pieces. First, establish Elizabeth as the crown princess of Bramble. This should be relatively easy considering she is the only person other than me that knows the activation word to fuse the fragments of Excalibur. Long story. Then we need Lisa Da Vinci to move here. I''ll use my knowledge from my last life to help her invent multiple flying machines and relatively advanced weaponry. With Lisa and Mari''s dad working together in a few years we can have an army that''s unrivaled in this world. Then Bramble declares independence. Once that is won, we ally with Skald and Midterranus creating a geographic pincer maneuver with the Empire facing threats on two fronts working in tandem.¡±


    Ariagoria hummed. ¡°That''s quite the solid strategy so far. However¡­ you yourself said that''ll take years of set up. So I''m guessing we''ll be gathering the Arachne artifacts, money, and better equipment until we can afford to move everyone we need plus move Krys''tal¡¯s cluster over to Bramble.¡± Racknar nods ¡°Basically. What we need is to find something like a dragon horde. Unfortunately, despite killing two dragons, we''ve yet to do so properly in their lair so if they had a horde we wouldn''t have known.¡± Krys''tal looks around. ¡°Maybe we should check the local guildhall then.¡±


    The party made their way to the guildhall and started looking at the quest board. Everyone looked over the postings looking either for a high paying job in their range or anything about dragons. Ivory then points one out. ¡°This one says something about a golden dragon.¡± Racknar looked at the posting. ¡°Well in the books the gold dragons were good guys, mostly. The common alignment for the metallic dragons was lawful neutral. Unlike chromatic who were usually chaotic neutral. However, both dragons we fought were biome dragons not simply colored. So I don''t know if the golden dragon is a gold dragon or simply a dragon with gold scales and different stats.¡±


    Davy groans. ¡°All that knowledge and it''s dragons that trip you up. I get they deviate from what you expected but still. We should at least check it out. If the dragon can talk then it should be easy to figure out its morality.¡± Racknar gives a notice of agreement as he takes up the notice. ¡°There''s a map showing the area the sightings were in. Let''s go.¡± The group packed up the cart and hit the road once more. After a bit Marionette spoke up. ¡°I kinda feel like we''re just floating from one thing to the next sometimes. Like we''re going with the flow and simply reacting. I know the rebellion stuff is proactive but still, it could be seen as reactionary to the actions of those currently in charge.¡±


    Racknar sighs. ¡°I get that, honestly it does often feel like I''m just rolling through life aimlessly. Even when I have a clear goal. Like entire chapters of my life are just¡­ filler.¡± There''s a pause before Marionette speaks again. ¡°Can we¡­ talk about my visit to the circle of Tempest now?¡± Racknar waves a hand in Marionette¡¯s direction. ¡°Look Mari¡­ I''m going to be fully honest. I''ve never been all that in touch with my feelings. Most of the time I don''t know how I feel because I don''t feel that strongly about most things. It''s why I''m so logical most of the time. It''s hard to act on emotion when you have trouble feeling them.¡±


    Marionette tilts her head. ¡°Actually¡­ that wasn''t what I wanted to talk about. At least not yet. I wanted to ask questions about the hierarchy. Because at some point the Succubus got worked up when she found out Charity and I were friends. Apparently her boss gave her a scolding after Charity¡¯s Dad gave her boss one.¡± Racknar made a clock sound. ¡°Ah, I see. Well each circle has a Lord that rules over it like a king. Deeper circles are considered stronger but with the Lord''s it''s up in the air. So technically Amon could be considered as ranking higher than Asmodaus even if that''s not exactly the case since all ten lords are the same rank. They are far from equal.¡±


    Marionette was a bit confused. ¡°Ten lords? There''s only nine hells.¡± Racknar nods. ¡°In the books one of the circles was destroyed in the first celestial war. It belonged to a demon known as Knobody the Nameless, Lord of Apathy. As far as I know they are still alive. That''s nobody spelled with a silent K at the start by the way.¡± Marionette nodded with her hand on her chin before Racknar continued. ¡°Although there are conflicts between lords they do try to stay civil and avoid conflicts. It''s likely once Asmodaus learned you were connected to one of the few mortal children of Amon she freaked out because any harm to you could mean trouble for her since as the Lord of Tempest she''d be considered responsible for the actions of her subordinate.¡±


    Marinette nods again. ¡°Mmm-hmm, I see. So The nine Hells has a solid structure with laws and rules that even the leaders follow and enforce.¡± Racknar nods again. ¡°The standard alignment of the Nine Hells is Lawful Evil. Basically a culture of tyrants. They oppose the Celestials of Celestia who are mostly considered Lawful Good and the Devil ls of Abyss who are considered Chaotic Evil. The demon lords and other high ranking demons used to be celestials but parted ways after the first celestial war also known as the celestial civil war. Led by the now high king of the Nine Hells, Judecca the Betrayer, Lord of Treachery, this war separated the Celestials into two factions. One being changed by their new home to become the demons we know today.¡±


    Marionette groans. ¡°Something about the fact you specify it''s the ¡°First Celestial War¡± makes me nervous. It''s like going back to the Great War and accidentally calling it the First World War to someone in it. That''s the vibe I''m getting.¡± Racknar chuckles. ¡°There were three Celestial wars. The Celestial Civil War, The Nephilim War, and finally the one that''s technically still ongoing The Endless or Bottomless War. A three way war between Celestia, the Nine Hells, and the endless or bottomless Abyss.¡± Ariagoria looked at Racknar. ¡°Nephilim? You mean like¡­ the thing in the Biblical texts where angels made kids with humans that for some reason turned out to be monsters?¡±


    Racknar did a so-so gesture. ¡°Well in Creatures and Catacombs when a Celestial and a mortal have a kid you get a part Celestial similar to how a demonblood works. Angelblood you could call them. In this case Nephilim are the result of the fallen angels turned demons having kids with uncorrupted angels. The two energies not able to mix and hybrid in any proper way because they are opposing energies resulted in a new lifeform that was twisted beyond anything seen before. Nothing outside the realm of Chaos, Pandemonium, has ever been so twisted. Most of them were mindless or driven mad by their paradoxical nature and attacked the mortal realms. Celestia and the Hells had to team up to banish them to another realm. Purgatory. There are, however, ten Nephilim who were higher up then the rest. The equivalent to an archdemon or archangel. The Harbingers. These ten helped in the subjugation and subsequent banishment of their own kind.¡±


    Ariagoria hummed as she nodded with her hand on her chin. ¡°Ten lords of Hell, ten high angels of Celestia, and now ten Harbingers. As if an existing and established pattern was being forced onto the new entity.¡± Racknar nods. ¡°Where there is chaos there must also be order. The universe in Creatures and Catacombs worked on a rule of opposites and balances. There is a realm of chaos as I''ve mentioned but there is also a realm of absolute order. Like two magnetic poles. Same with good and evil. It forms an almost circle of realms that follow the alignment chart. Lawful vs chaotic, good vs evil. With realms representing every extreme and every combination and mixture. Mortalus is placed right in the center. A little bit of everything.¡±


    Marionette shifts in the cart. ¡°Sounds like someone tried really hard to force some metaphor in a physical and tangible way. I mean¡­ It''s great for a work of fiction but things in the real world are never so polar, so black and white. Then again the model you described does leave room for nuance and complexity. As long as you aren''t too strict on how alignment works and let it be more fluid.¡± Racknar nods. ¡°We''ll be closing in on the general area the dragon has been sighted in. Everyone ready up. Things could get hairy.¡±

 Chapter Thirty Four: Sun鈥檚 Messenger

    The party traveled around the area, looking to the sky and anywhere that could be used as a dragon''s lair. Davy spots something in the sky and points it out. It''s in the distance and difficult to tell what it is but it swoops down towards something in the distance. An old castle sitting on a hill. ¡°That could be what we''re looking for. Although it is strange that a golden dragon has become a problem by eating too much livestock. Something is definitely going on here.¡± Racknar says out loud to no one in particular. He instructs the spider pulling the carriage to go to the castle.


    Upon getting closer the party can see the hill has an entrance on one side, likely a mine shaft or something. ¡°Looks like this keep was built right on top of a mine.¡± Around the castle is a small abandoned village surrounded by several abandoned farm houses. There''s even a Yggdrasil gate outside the town. ¡°This was once a settlement, but it seems the people left the area a long time ago. Probably before the dragon moved in.¡± Davy points out to Racknar who was touching the gate. Racknar nodded. ¡°Dragons normally avoid people. They live mostly solitary lives in their own territory, only interacting with other dragons during mating season or in an emergency.¡±


    Racknar paused for a moment, rubbing his chin. ¡°Come to think of it¡­ it should be around that time of the year. Maybe that''s why the dragon is eating more. It''s female. The appetite of female dragons increases when they are creating an egg.¡± Ariagoria felt a bit unsure. ¡°I''m not sure how I feel about killing a pregnant dragon.¡± Racknar sighs. ¡°We''ll try talking to her first, see what''s going on and perhaps provide a solution. Maybe she''ll pay us for helping her and we can get the gold without having to nearly die fighting an adult dragon.¡± The rest of the party activate the gate before they start rolling into the abandoned city.


    Krys''tal looks around the buildings. ¡°This was once a bustling metropolis, relatively speaking. Bigger than some towns but not quite on the scale of a major city. I wonder why it was abandoned.¡± Racknar looked around. ¡°I don''t know, but be in your guard. Many dragons have Kobold servants regardless of type. Kobolds tend to worship dragons so even the good ones put up with them since it''s easier than getting rid of them.¡± the rest of the party nod as they approach the cave entrance under the castle. Krys''tal looked at the entrance. ¡°There is probably a whole system of caves under this city. If this place was still active it would probably have been converted to double as the sewer system. Some of these buildings are overgrown with vegetation.¡±


    Racknar parks the cart outside the cave and makes a series of clicks while patting the spider''s head. ¡°Alright Ivory, you can stay with the cart. If attacked you can use a scroll of message to let us know then run. I don''t expect you to engage. Alright Monster Mash, let''s go.¡± Racknar does a handwave as he starts to enter the large cave mouth, the others falling in behind him. Krys''tal runs her arm on the side of the cave as they move deeper into it. It didn''t take long before the party spotted some kobolds.


    They had red scales and basic gear, leather armor and wood shaft spears with sharpened stone tips. They had golden face paint on and as soon as they saw the intruders they pointed their spears and spoke in draconic. Racknar puts his hand up. ¡°I don''t suppose any of you speaks common?¡± The kobold jabbed his spear forward threateningly and repeated his command in draconic. Davy sighs. ¡°I''m going to guess none of us know how to speak in or understand draconic.¡± Everyone shakes their heads and both Davy and Racknar sigh. Racknar then gets an idea and tries speaking in goblin. ¡°<Kobold, speak goblin?>¡±


    The Kobolds tilt their heads with one speaking. ¡°<Human speak Goblin?>¡± Racknar let out a sigh of relief. ¡°<No human. Am Racknar. Friend of goblins. No harm Kobold, only talk.>¡± The Kobolds look at one another. ¡°<Kobold no trust. Drop weapons.>¡± Racknar looked at the party. ¡°He wants us to drop our weapons, I''m thinking maybe if we leave them in the cart they''ll let us pass. If things get hairy the only ones without weapons they can summon are Davy who''s a full caster and Charity who although not as strong as I, is proficient in hand to hand combat. Also I''m fairly confident I can get the badge in there without issues.¡±


    The party reluctantly and begrudgingly agree and they return to the cart to drop off their weapons with Ivory before going back in the cave and allowing the Kobolds to pat them down. Racknar talking to them as they do. ¡°<Only wish to speak to dragon for knowledge. Humans in fear because dragon increase food take. We leave weapons behind, no harm dragon. Swear oath.>¡± Davy shuffles in the background, whispering to Krys''tal. ¡°This all sounds like gibberish to me. Which word was weapon? This language sounds like primitive garbage.¡±


    The Kobolds finish the pat down. ¡°<Follow Kobolds, will take to dragon. No harm, only talk. Any bad movement and Kobold no hesitate to kill.>¡± The party follows the Kobolds deeper into the cave. Racknar looks at Davy. ¡°I know it''s relatively archaic compared to other languages, but knowing how to speak goblin has come in handy too often to write off. I mean here we are, diplomatically solving a crisis instead of just killing and looting and going about our day like most adventurers would. Also, the goblin word for weapon is ¡°Nek¡¯tal¡±. It literally translates to mean death tool.¡±


    Davy hums. ¡°Hrm, oddly accurate.¡± Racknar nods. ¡°Another fun fact, the only proper pronouns in goblin are ¡°male¡± and ¡°female¡±. There is no true equivalent to words like ¡°I¡± or ¡°you¡±. The closest you can get is the words ¡°outsider¡± or ¡°other¡±. Goblins almost always reference things in the third person. This is because there is no self without the community. If something kills a group of goblins and leaves a single survivor that single survivor will likely commit suicide because to a goblin it''s better to be dead than alone.¡±


    Ariagoria pitches in her thoughts. ¡°Wait, wouldn''t that make banishment effectively a death sentence then?¡± Racknar nods. ¡°Yep. If you are banished as a goblin other goblins treat you as if you are dead. Banished goblins are given magical markers to signify they are as good as dead. The words for ¡°banished¡± and ¡°ghost¡± are the same in Goblin.¡± The party is led into the dragon''s chamber of the cave to meet the golden dragon face to face.


    The chamber itself was a large geode, not unlike how a Shatterkin cluster would look. There are chests, relics, jewelry, precious metals, precious gems, and coins stacked several feet high with more gold and riches than some entire nations have in their treasuries. On top of the stack lay a ¡°gargantuan¡± reptilian creature with golden scales on its body and a white underbelly. Its body was long and slender, and a frilled membrane connected to jointed bones ran from its neck passed its legs and to its tail in a way that would look more like a kite if it were open and the creature was airborne. A living golden glider of immense proportions.


    Several of the party members could not help but be awestruck by either the treasure hoard or the creature itself. Marionette was the first to speak. ¡°She''s majestic.¡± Davy whistles. ¡°Just look at her bed.¡± Racknar waited for the Kobold leader to get the dragon''s attention and gesture to Racknar. Racknar than cleared his throat and bowed ¡°Kha¡¯saka makala¡¯soon. Kroh soon Racknar sul¡¯ful Aradae. Kroh¡¯saka brahn.¡± The dragon lifts a brow and lays in silence for a moment before laughing. ¡°Kakakakaka. You catch this one off guard, young one. My assistants already told this one that you didn''t speak the dragon tongue and yet you were able to perform a proper greeting.¡±


    Racknar explains. ¡°I''m not fluent, but I know the greeting and a few select words.¡± The dragon chuckled lightly. ¡°Keke, it has been many ages since this one has received the proper respect. For that alone I will willingly converse with thee in thy bastard tongue. Allow me to introduce myself, I am Kha¡¯makal, sun''s messenger.¡± Racknar took a few steps forward. ¡°We came to investigate because the people became worried and fearful due to your increase in appetite. I was going to question you about it but have already figured out the reason. So now what I seek to discuss is your options. I''d hate for such a rare and beautiful creature to be killed over a minor misunderstanding.¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Kha¡¯makal shifts in her gold pile. ¡°This one understands the fear and confusion of the short lived ones that inhabit this place. After all, relative to them it has been generations since this one last saw an increase in dietary requirements. In fact this one was quite surprised by the development. You see¡­ even by dragon standards this one has reached an advanced age and was under the belief to have been infertile. However, this maracle saddens this one slightly. It has been ages since this one has seen another metal scale let alone a golden dragon. This one has been the solitary metal scale for over a millenia.¡±


    Racknar put his hand on his chin. ¡°Do you know what happened to the other dragons?¡± Kha''makal nodded. ¡°Two thousand years ago, when this one was just a youngling, this island was as rich if not richer with my kind as the neighboring archipelago. Chromatic and metallic dragons both called these islands their home. Then came the king of knights with his armor and his crown. Author Bramble sought to unite the many kingdoms that existed on this large island and its neighbor. To create a new, stronger, and unified kingdom. However, the chaotic chromatic dragons were an obstacle for everyone. He sought out the metallic and struck a deal with them. He already had an elvish blessing so they thought this human was different from the rest.¡±


    The dragon paused to adjust herself before continuing. ¡°They were right, because as long as he lived he kept his word. We helped him drive out the chromatic dragons, killing them till none remained in this land. A few fled but since they never returned it was a total victory. The human king Author Bramble was given the title of Pendragon for his ability to negotiate with my kin. Unfortunately for my kin, we live much much longer than humans. As we remembered the promises, the descendants of the Pendragon did not. And so, to avoid a repeat of history, all the surviving metal scales left. Only this one remained, bound by an oath to protect these lands and its people.¡±


    Racknar grumbled to himself for a moment. ¡°I''m guessing traveling outside Bramble even temporarily has become too difficult for you. So what I need is a solution to your food shortage problems. There are spells that can conjure farm animals and unused farmland in the abandoned city above you. Getting animals and teaching your kobolds to care for and breed them would be possible. Unfortunately during your current state your requirements out pace the ability of most livestock to reproduce. We could end your increase of appetite by finding you a mate but that might take time.¡± Racknar then started mumbling some math to himself. ¡°Third level spell slot, conjures eight. If upcast can be used up to fifteen times at level twenty with upcast increasing creature count at fifth, seventh, and ninth tier. An absolute maximum of two hundred and thirty two animals a day costing the equivalent of three thousand silver coins in material components per day.¡±


    Davy looks at Racknar. ¡°What are you on about?¡± Racknar pulls himself out of his thoughts. ¡°I was calculating how many farm animals a single mage could summon using the conjure animals spell. I was trying to figure out if magic would be a viable way to create the population of livestock needed to feed a dragon. If you pick the largest farm animal because it''s based on challenge ranking not mass you could create over two hundred bison a day. However the cost in materials and crafting said materials would be a problem. Not to mention convincing one or more mages to devote their time and mana to feeding a dragon while we look for a mate. A dragon can keep an egg waiting for fertilization for up to five years.¡±


    Davy took a moment before simply asking. ¡°Wouldn''t it be easier to¡­ I don''t know¡­ just summon an adult male golden dragon?¡± Racknar sighed. ¡°Unfortunately that''s a different spell and the dragon pulled from another world would return at the end of the spell''s duration unless you have a way to give it permanence. The spell only lasts an hour.¡± Davy starts saying. ¡°That just enough time-¡± but is interrupted by Racknar. ¡°Dragon mating can take anywhere from one to five hours.¡± Davy blinks a few times in stunned silence. ¡°Oh.¡±


    Kha''makal shifts and speaks up herself. ¡°A location spell perhaps? If you are far enough this one won''t be the closest golden dragon. That wouldn''t promise an adult male though.¡± Racknar thought for a moment. ¡°It would be easier to get an anchor to keep a summon in place longer than the spell would allow. All we would need for that is money and something to enchant.¡± Kha''makal perks up and stands in her mountain of riches. ¡°An anchor?! Why didn''t you just say so!? This one has one such artifact.¡± The dragon dug through her pile like a dog before pulling out a jeweled ship''s anchor and putting it in front of Racknar. ¡°Like this, right?¡±


    Davy touches the anchor. ¡°It''s magical.¡± He then gathers magic to cast an identification spell. ¡°It is in fact a reality anchor. Have a summoned dragon wear this like a necklace and it''ll remain until it takes it off. Now we just need to convince a mage of a high enough level that it''s a good idea to summon one.¡± Racknar looked at the artifacts. ¡°Or, here''s a crazy idea, we pay them to do it. There''s got to be something in this vast pile a mage couldn''t say no to. We take that to the main castle in Londinium and offer it to the court''s high mage in exchange. I''m guessing this stuff is mostly bribes from the kingdom over thousands of years so we just tell them that this job also counts as your bribe for the next¡­ generation or two of humans.¡±


    Kha''makal shifts back into her bed of wealth. ¡°This one is willing to accept this arrangement, for the survival of my kin. If you succeed, This one offers your weight in gold coins. Literally. Plus one magic item each. This one can''t put a price on something like this and strongly dislike the idea of giving some of this up, but this is much bigger than the pride of this one.¡± Racknar nods and starts looking for an artifact to give the court magician by swimming in the pile before coming out with a golden staff with several jams inlayed in it. ¡°This looks like something a mage would go nuts for. It''s oozing so much magic even I can feel it.¡±


    Davy casts an identification spell on it. ¡°It can stash spells. The gems at each part of the staff represent spell tier. It can keep five level ones, four level twos, three level threes, two level fours, and one level five. It''s currently fully charged. The identification even tells me what spells are stashed in it. This person really liked AOE.¡± Racknar climbs back down to the party. ¡°Perfect, then back to Londinium via the gate we go. We will return with a mage who''ll summon an adult male golden dragon. You''ll then have an hour to convince him to put on the anchor. Shouldn''t be too hard considering sex is involved.¡±


    Kha''makal does lowers her head in a bow like gesture. ¡°This one will await your return, young member of house Aradae.¡± The party members bow as well before making their way out of the cave and back to the cart. Ivory greats the party. ¡°Seeing as your clothes aren''t burned I''m guessing it went well.¡± Ariagoria hops in the cart first. ¡°Apparently we''re going to help an old dragon get laid so we can get paid. No conflict. I do like the fact this was solved without violence but it still feels strange to basically play latch maker for a dragon of all things. I''m just glad Davy had the restraint to not offer to impregnate her himself.¡±


    Davy pulls back, somewhat offended. ¡°How dare you. I may be a degenerate and a pervert but I know how to be a professional. Sometimes. Besides, she seemed determined for the child to be a pure and true golden dragon. So even if I was tempted to offer myself it would have likely just pissed her off. I might ask to watch however, for science. I''m curious as to how dragons do their thing.¡± Ariagoria makes a sound of disgust as everyone loads into the cart. ¡°Just stay quiet for the rest of the trip.¡±


    Later, the party stood outside the massive castle in Londinium where the king of Bramble¡¯s throne was. Racknar stood outside the building at a distance and made a heavy gulp. Krys''tal looked at him. ¡°Something wrong? You seem nervous. Normally you are collected and composed even in dire situations. We literally stared down a dragon not long ago and you didn''t even bat an eye. Suddenly you''re sweating bullets.¡± Racknar looks at the cart, Marionette still grabbing things and making sure everyone has everything they need. ¡°This is the castle Bramble, the place Elizabeth grew up in this life. Although they are not who we are here to see¡­ Her parents live here. We''ll likely run into them and have to talk to at least one of them.¡±


    Krys''tal¡¯s colored lights shift. ¡°You¡­ are nervous over meeting her parents? It''s not like she brought you here as her boyfriend.¡± Racknar groans. ¡°Let''s just say I have a bad track record when it comes to meeting her parents. Granted that''s a track record of the one time in a previous life. I still can''t help but worry history will somehow repeat itself.¡± Krys''tal nodded before sarcastically responding. ¡°Uh-huh, that''s why you checked to see if Mari was in earshot before saying something.¡± Racknar glared at them. Let''s just get this over with.


    The party once again left their weapons and Ivory behind as they approached the guards just outside the castle. One guard asked the party to state their business. Racknar looked at the rest of the party who were clearly waiting for him to respond. ¡°I uhh¡­ I mean we would like an audience with the high mage of Bramble. I''ve come with an offering in exchange for their aid.¡± He then showed the staff. The guards looked at one another and conversed for a moment. Then the guard spoke to Racknar again. ¡°I''ll see if you''ll be allowed in. May I have your names?¡±


    Racknar responded almost instinctively. ¡°You may not have our names, but I shall speak them so that you know them. I''m Racknar Aradae, my companions are Marionette Abstrgo, Krys''tal, Davy Jones, and Ariagoria ¡°Charity¡± Wrath.¡± The guards both raise eyebrows at the response. Though it wasn''t clear if it was the names or Racknar''s response to the phrasing the guard provided. Either way the party was instructed to wait while one guard went into the castle to speak to a superior.


    Ariagoria took the opportunity to ask about the response. ¡°Racknar, what was with that response to the guard? It was practically a reflex.¡± Racknar grumbled. ¡°It''s an anti-fae defense. If ever asked ¡°may I have¡± I always say no because if a fae asks for a moment of your time and you say yes you end up aging magically with no easy way to reverse it. I''ve gotten into the habit just in case.¡± Ariagoria nods in understanding as the party sits in silence waiting for the guard to return.


    Some time later he returns with a man in ornately decorated and embroidered robes that even Racknar could tell were magical. He casts some sort of spell from just inside the door. ¡°You may enter and I''ll hear you out, but only in front of my lord. I have cast a spell in the doorway so only those of noble blood may enter.¡± The mage gave a wicked smug grin expecting none of them to be nobles.

 Chapter Thirty Five: Implications

    Racknar stood at the castle entrance. Davy tested the entrance only for it to act like a solid barrier. ¡°Well he definitely cast a barrier and it definitely isn''t letting me in.¡± Racknar put his hand in the air. ¡°How are you defining noble blood?¡± The mage replied ¡°Six degrees of separation from a queen or king. Highborn. No mid or lowborn.¡± Racknar put his hand down. ¡°Team huddle.¡± Then he pulled everyone aside. ¡°Unfortunately, the only person in our team that I know for sure counts is Charity. He specified how far removed from a king but not that they had to be from the Empire or even this realm.¡± Ariagoria''s eyes widened. ¡°You expect me to go in there alone and convince this guy? You really think he''s going to listen to a demonblood?¡±


    Racknar sighed. ¡°Davy, Ivory, and Krys''tal all come from cultures with no concept of nobility. Giuseppe is a commoner and even if he wasn''t Mari is adopted. That just leaves you and me.¡± Ariagoria tilted her head to look at Racknar. ¡°Yeah, didn''t you tell me your mother said something about being descended from a queen?¡± Racknar grumbles. ¡°All spiders are technically the descendants of the queen and goddess of spiders, Arachne. But there''s no way of knowing how far back that goes.¡± Ariagoria gestured to the doorway. ¡°No harm in trying, right?¡±


    Racknar looked at the doorway and his body started to shake. He then asked a simple question of Ariagoria. ¡°As you are well aware, for other-blood races like demonblood, angelblood, and dragonblood, there are two ways to get a first generation. There''s the way you were born, or there''s the magic shenanigans way. Done by a mage messing around. If an other-blood makes a kid with someone on the mortal side it dilutes it and they lose features of the other race until they just become a sorcerer with that is their bloodline. Do you know how many generations of dilution it takes before an other-blood loses all their other-blood features and becomes nothing more than a regular looking human with magic?¡±


    Ariagoria gave a confused look. ¡°No? I actually don''t know that.¡± Racknar then put up his hands with fingers in the air. ¡°Six. At generation six you get just an alt skinned person and after that all that''s left is the lingering ancestry magics. Do you realize what the implications would be if I were able to step through that spell?¡± Ariagoria''s eyes widened. ¡°That¡­ would make you an angelblood. Though not quite a demigod.¡± Davy then points out. ¡°Also as a highborn he''d be eligible to court Elisabeth. The rules don''t state the suitor has to be from the Empire or human similar to the door spell conditions.¡±


    Racknar facepalms. ¡°This isn''t about that, okay. I have no plans to court the princess, stop bringing it up. There was and is nothing between us and I doubt there will ever be.¡± Davy puts both his hands up. ¡°Okay okay. I''ll lay off. Let''s just¡­ take your advice from earlier and focus on the mission.¡± Racknar took a few breaths. ¡°Right, okay.¡± They broke the huddle and approached the door. Ariagoria slowly put her hand to the entrance before taking a breath and walking right in. The man grumbled. Racknar than said ¡°You didn''t specify a noble from the Empire, race, or even realm. Just how far the separation was.¡±


    Racknar slowly reached out his own hand, sweat beading down his body as his arm and hand shook violently. ¡°(The implications of my ability to pass through this barrier¡­ I''m not sure if I can handle that.)¡± he took a few breaths, then stepped through with ease. ¡°Shhhiit. God damn it. Whatever, focus on the mission. I''ll catch up with the rest of you later, just wait at the cart with Ivory.¡± Everyone nods and starts heading back while Racknar takes a few more breaths. ¡°Let''s go arcmage, you have your end of the bargain.¡± The mage grumbled before leading them through the castle.


    The mage continued to grumble as he escorted the two all the way to the throne room. The king on the throne shifted to sit upright. ¡°I was not expecting visitors. You should properly announce them before entering.¡± The mage bowed. ¡°My apologies but they actually came to see me. However, I wanted your presence while they made their plea. Much like how I often advise you.¡± The king did a handwave, the old man clearly didn''t care. ¡°I''ll still have them introduce themselves.¡± Racknar and Ariagoria both bowed. ¡°I am Racknar Aradae.¡± ¡°I am Ariagoria ¡°Charity¡± Wrath.¡±


    The king shifted in his chair and looked at the mage. The mage twirled his staff a bit and the king looked back to the two. ¡°Racknar Aradae of Riverside?¡± Racknar rose. ¡°Well I wasn''t born there but I did frequent the town in my early years.¡± He then checked with his mage who nodded. The king then did another handwave. ¡°You may speak freely about whatever it is you came here to speak about.¡± Racknar and Ariagoria exchanged looks. Racknar then started talking.


    ¡°As you know this kingdom has recently seen an uptick in activity from the golden dragon that calls it home. We took the job to investigate why the dragon has been more aggressive and after finding the source of the problem sought out the high mage for a solution.¡± The mage let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°Oh, this is going to be good.¡± He said sarcastically. Racknar continued. ¡°Kha¡¯makal, the last golden dragon of Bramble, is, despite her relatively advanced age, experiencing estrus. She has agreed to forgo the normal tribute for up to six generations in exchange for summoning a mate for her. She has a realm anchor to keep the summon in this realm for long enough to¡­ complete her transaction.¡±


    Both the mage and king looked at one another and Racknar pulled out a paper. ¡°Also I have a detailed plan to help keep the dragon fed without needing your livestock. Written here on this paper you''ll find it quite inclusive.¡± The mage grabbed it and shared it with the king. The two whispered among themselves for some time. The mage then asked. ¡°And what is in it for you and your party?¡± Racknar looked at Ariagoria who nodded. ¡°She has offered us a significant amount of gold from her hoard as well as one magic item each of our choosing from it.¡±


    The mage and king whispered some more among themselves, the king then put his hands together. ¡°I won''t have my mage cast zone of truth but would like you both to respond honestly. Who are the kings or queens you each descend from. I, King William Autoreus Bramble the Second, expect an honest answer without the use of magic.¡± Ariagoria cleared her throat. ¡°I am Ariagoria ¡°Charity¡± Wrath. Daughter of Amon the Wrathful. King of Stygia, fourth of the nine hells.¡± Racknar also cleared his throat. ¡°I am Racknar Aradae, son of Alitha Aradae. Descendant of Arachne, Queen of Spiders.¡±


    King William shifted in his throne for a while, he then looked at the mage. ¡°Bring out the sword.¡± The arcmage bowed and teleported an ornate sword with a white thread handle that was stuck in the stone. Racknar sighed. ¡°You''re going to require me to pull the Sword of Selection before letting your mage accept such a simple and logical request?¡± King William shifted in his throne again. ¡°Oh, he''s already accepted your request. We both think it''s quite good. This is for my own benefit. To learn what kind of person Sir Aradae is.¡±


    Racknar grumbled. ¡°I''m not actually a knight. Black Knight is more a moniker in reference to my armored appearance.¡± He reached out for the handle knowing full well the requirements and the implications of him being able to pull it. He put both hands on it and put his foot on the stone. He then pulled, there was a sound of grinding when he did and then Racknar let go. ¡°I guess I''m not pure enough.¡± William put both his hands over his mouth as the mage looked at him. ¡°Sir I-¡± the king raised hand to silence the mage. ¡°Alright, take the mage with you to the dragon''s lair. Make sure he returns safely.¡±


    Racknar loaded the mage into the cart. ¡°This is everything you''ll need, arcmage?¡± He sat inside the cart. ¡°Roland. Arcmage Roland of the Green.¡± Racknar tilted his head as he hopped into the driver''s seat. ¡°You''re¡­ a druid?¡± Roland laughed and shook his head. ¡°Fae ancestry sorcerer, actually. But I have dabbled in the druid arts. Just like the great Merlin before me.¡± Racknar starts the cart. ¡°Right. Anyway, counting use of the gate it''s not exactly a long trip. So the food you packed is probably way too much.¡± Roland laughed again. ¡°Oh, that''s not for me.¡±


    After a brief cart ride through a Yggdrasil gate they then ride to the dragon''s lair in the abandoned castle. The mage whistled. ¡°This used to be the capital, back when Arthur Bramble united the kingdoms of the island.¡± Racknar grumbled to himself. ¡°Yeah yeah, the sword Excalibur and the knights of the round table. Can we move on from the regurgitated history likely recreated by a reborn and do this thing already?¡± Roland cocked an eyebrow at that comment as they unloaded the cart and moved forward into the castle.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    The mage looked in awe at both the dragon and her hoard. He bowed. ¡°<Oh great dragon, I am Arcmage Roland of the Green->¡± the dragon let out a roar. ¡°If you can''t give the proper greeting then don''t bother even trying. Your draconic sounds like nails on a chalkboard.¡± Racknar chuckled. ¡°This is the archmage of Bramble, he''ll be the one summoning your mate. We''ll come back in eight hours or so after everything is done.¡± Davy and the arcmage both look at Racknar. ¡°I plan to stay to observe the process. For science.¡± They spoke in unison.


    Racknar rolled his eyes and led the rest of the party outside leaving Davy behind. Racknar Pat the spider in front of it, taking to it briefly. ¡°We''ve got a few hours before we get paid. So feel free to take a load off out here in the town. Perhaps keep busy by helping the Kobolds prepare the farmland for the livestock they''ll be keeping.¡± The part then spends several hours, well into the night. Adjusting the farmland and fixing the homes. Racknar wipes his forehead off. ¡°You know, maybe with the help of some goblins this place could be self-sustaining again. Just gotta convince the king and mage to let it slide.¡±


    The group returns to the castle to see the mage and Davy exit. ¡°I''m done here, you can get your payment.¡± Racknar hands the mage a note. ¡°A revision to my farm plan to keep the dragons fed without your livestock.¡± The mage looks it over. ¡°This would mean recognizing a village of monster as legitimate.¡± Racknar shrugged. ¡°A small price to pay for peace of mind. Don''t you think.¡± The mage stashes the paper. ¡°I''ll forward this to my king.¡± He then teleported out. Racknar and the party minus Ivory went in.


    Kha¡¯makal lifted her head, an egg nestled at her tail. ¡°The mating was successful and the male returned to his home. As promised.¡± A spell was cast putting five bags of gold. ¡°A bag of gold coins, each with your respective weights. You may now pick one magic item from my hoard.¡± Davy starts sorting through things using the identity spell to find something. Ariagoria looked to Racknar. ¡°I trust your judgment.¡± Marionette and Krys''tal both nodded. ¡°Same.¡± Racknar then started sorting through the pile looking for anything that stood out or that he could identify without magic.


    Racknar spent a while going through things until he popped out of the pile with a doorknob in hand. ¡°Jackpot. Dimensional Doorknob. It allows the user to create a demiplane similar to the spell dimension door. It''s an even better version of a bag of holding. We can put large objects and even living creatures inside it.¡± Ariagoria claps. ¡°Good find. Just three more to go since Davy is finding his own object.¡± Racknar dives back into the pile once more.


    After more time he eventually crawled back out. This time he had a gem with blue purple energy running through it in one hand, a golden lockpick with a skull on it in the other. ¡°I''m not one hundred percent sure but I think this gem might grant Krys''tal a body to their gem movement and this lockpick is a skeleton key. Can open any non magical lock. Just need something for the cleric.¡± Racknar hands over the items and dives in one last time. Davy walked over with a new staff that had an octopus tentacle on the end. ¡°Found my item. Who are we still waiting on?¡±


    Krys''tal pointed to the pile. ¡°Racknar is still looking for something for Charity.¡± Racknar shuffled and sorted before eventually coming out with a ring. ¡°This¡­ it would go on your horn. It uhh¡­ gives you resistance or even immunity to set mind altering effects. But uhhh¡­ it''s an Infernal artifact.¡± Ariagoria grabbed it and put it on her horn. ¡°If it benefits me, then I don''t care where it comes from.¡± A light flame emanates from the ring. ¡°What was that?¡± Racknar put his hand on his chin. ¡°Maybe you unlocked a secret requirement of some sort?¡±


    Ariagoria sighed. ¡°Maybe. We got our payment, so let''s just¡­ go.¡± Racknar nods and they take their items to the cart. Racknar puts the knob to the cart floor and opens it up before tossing his bag of gold in. Everyone else tossed theirs in as well. ¡°The bags are marked so I''m not worried about it.¡± Marionette says as she sets hers in. Racknar closed the door and they all hopped on. ¡°On to the next adventure then. To the temple in Midterranus? We could get a start on forging alliances for when we start moving against the Empire.¡± Marionette and Krys''tal look at each other. ¡°Let''s stop in Flowers first. Check on with home.¡±


    With some gate hopping and a boat ride the Monster Mash returned to Flowers. Racknar looked at his bag. ¡°You know, if we pooled our money we could probably buy a nice sized plot of land. An entire village and the area around it. After all, each gold coin is basically a hundred dollar bill. I alone am easily two hundred pounds. If we assume that each coin is point one pounds¡­ that''s over two thousand coins. One hundred thousand dollars. Enough to buy a manor in this world.¡±


    Ariagoria turned to look at Racknar. ¡°And what would we do with this plot of land?¡± Racknar put out his hand. ¡°Move Krys'' and Mari''s family. Move the Da Vinci family. Put everyone we need in Bramble now before we start our revolution. Besides, if we buy say¡­ the village that is the old capital then our base would be protected when we are gone by goblins, kobolds, and giant spiders.¡± Krys''tal and Marionette both take their time thinking. Davy waved his new staff around slightly causing the tentacle on it to wiggle. ¡°I mean we were going to move everyone and everything to Bramble anyway. So let''s talk to Lisa about it first.¡± The rest of the party nods.


    Racknar knocked on the door to the Da Vinci workshop and eventually the door was opened by Leo. ¡°Ah, it''s you lot again. Come in.¡± He led them to the workshop where Lisa was hard at work on a revised version of her glider. When her brother taps her shoulder Lisa looks up and sees the party. ¡°Can you guys¡­ come back tomorrow?¡± Racknar looked at the party and shrugged. The group then found a spot to camp out till the next day.


    When they got back around noon the next day they were led into the tea room where Lisa was already entertaining a guest. ¡°If this is a personal or private visit it''ll have to wait till my guest leaves.¡± Racknar sits. ¡°This visit is business, sort of. However I''m unsure if I can talk about it with a stranger.¡± Lisa gestured to the man. ¡°Ah, right. This here is my fellow ally in a little resistance group against the Empire. Dante Alighieri, as in the poet. Apparently he was reborn here in Flowers around the same time I was born here.¡°


    Racknar bowed. ¡°Ah, hello there sir. Your work is highly regarded in my time on my version of Earth.¡± Dante tilted his head. ¡°What was the year of our lord when you died?¡± Racknar poured himself a tea. ¡°Two thousand and twenty. Da Vinci''s dreams of underwater and flying transport were fulfilled long before I was born in that world and were commonplace. Anyway, since you''re also not a fan of this Empire I''ll fill you in.¡± Racknar then goes through his plan with them.


    Lisa rubbed her chin. ¡°As much as I would love to stay in this city that looks just like home, if we want to actually fight, having an entire country with its own military plus an alliance would be the best option. Although the Empire is at a stalemate do you really think Bramble can turn the tide? I feel like the only reason the Empire hasn''t crushed the other nations is because each one is just one nation fighting one other nation. The Empire is in no rush. But if attacked directly¡­¡±


    Racknar nods. ¡°That''s why we''ll have to outgun them by a massive margin. Unlike most people of this world, I know the real reason why the French rifleman corps is so much more accurate than any other. It has nothing to do with skill, but is a technological advantage. One that I not only know how to replicate but how to improve on. There are also other technologies that I could explain in a way that would make it easy for you to reproduce them. I''m talking about making your flying screw viable, having guns that are more accurate and powerful than any in this world, making your glider actually able to fly full time, horseless carriages, and even flying machines that use methods you haven''t discovered.¡±


    Lisa lights up. ¡°I would do just about anything for knowledge like that! Can you also tell me how to make an underwater transport vessel?¡± Racknar did a so-so gesture. ¡°I can explain a few of the basics but I''m not sure I have enough knowledge for you to be able to replicate the technology. I can, however, give you the gift of electricity. Thanks to magic I can fill in a lot of gaps and substitute things that would be far too difficult to make with the current level of technology. So instead I''m going to help you start the aetherpunk movement.¡±


    Davy squints and looks over at Racknar. ¡°The what?¡± Racknar did a handwave. ¡°You know, like steampunk but with magic. Although I could explain the steam engine fairly well it would already be outpaced by what we can do with magic. I''ll get some paper for drawing to help me explain things. But I''m not giving you this knowledge unless you agree to move to this town we plan to buy.¡± Lisa put her hand on Racknar''s shoulder. ¡°Are you kidding me, for this kind of knowledge I''d do just about anything you asked of me. Hell, I''d even become your wife!¡±


    Racknar looked away. ¡°Please don''t joke like that, let''s just get to business. I''m not trying to marry you.¡± Davy looked to Krys''tal and Ivory then sighed. ¡°Apparently neither am I. As attractive as you are, I''ve got enough on my plate.¡± Dante finished his tea. ¡°I''ll go pack my things. As fun as helping run the underground has been, it is far past time our movement surfaced. I''ll gladly move out of here if it means liberating this city from a worse version of the Church of my world.¡±


    Dante left and Racknar started getting to work. He made multiple drawings and made several hand movements as he explained modern concepts to Lisa. Everything from density and buoyancy, to airflow and aerodynamics. Explaining why rifling a barrel works as well as how to make gunpowder from scratch. Something Da Vinci already knew but not that adding a bit of sugar can increase the effectiveness of the mixture. Racknar explained some basics of electricity and how a magic crystal could theoretically be used as a battery. Racknar spent the better part of the day explaining various things to Lisa to the point it had become night.


    Lisa looked over the various notes she had made and sorted them all together and paging through them before looking up at Racknar. ¡°I could kiss you right now. Hell, you got me so worked up I want to bed you right now.¡± Leo started walking away. ¡°I''ll be elsewhere.¡± Racknar looked away from Lisa. ¡°I don''t want your hand in marriage or to lay in your bed. That''s not why I''m doing this.¡± Lisa laughed. ¡°I know I know. I was just teasing anyway. I''ll start packing since it''ll take a while.¡± Racknar showed her the doorknob. ¡°I can stash everything you and Mari''s dad owns using this. I can even grab Krys'' family and everything else we''re moving.¡±


    Lisa looked over the doorknob. ¡°A dimensional doorknob. These are rare. Well I guess there''s nothing left but to get everything together and for you to buy that land.¡± Racknar nods and the party spends the next several days helping everyone pack, including the tribe of Goblins led by Rek that Racknar knows and his remaining spider siblings. Once everything and everyone being moved was put into the dimensional door the Monster Mash made the trip back to Londinium in Bramble to purchase the plot of land.

 Chapter Thirty Six: Main Character Syndrome

    Kenshi felt bored as he did various missions for the church. He asked if there was a demon king or Lord for him to fight but they insisted he wasn''t ready for that yet. While in a guild HQ he spotted a request to kill a corrupted dragon but quickly learned it had already been turned in. Fighting goblins and undead wasn''t much of a challenge. Later on when he heard about a Litch he happened to be dealing with Kobolds in another kingdom. Kenshi started feeling frustrated. ¡°(This is my Isekai adventure. I''m the main character. So why am I dealing with small fry?!)¡±


    Finally, after a long time waiting, a real mission came in. One that would let him stretch his legs a bit. A greater earth elemental. The thing was summoned by a mage but went rogue, for some reason it remained even after the summoning time limit ended and it started summoning minor earth elementals as it walked around and caused issues. It may not be the biggest threat to ever cross the lands but it was a start. Geographically speaking if Ran was Italy then the elemental issue would be in Hungary.


    So Kenshi teleported to the closest he could get to his destination before magically summoning a horse to take him the rest of the way. He didn''t even bother with Yggdrasil gates since he could magically teleport to any settlement he''s visited thanks to his magic items. It took a while to get to his destination because he had never traveled as far East as he currently needed to go. Once in the capital he got directions to the crisis.


    It was worse than indicated as Kenshi was brought up to a full army with artillery and cavalry set up fighting an absolutely massive number of minor and normal elementals with the greater elemental in the background seemingly commanding the army of earth elementals. If this kept going as is not-Hungary would fall to these monsters and open the Empire to attacks from Midterranus. So to keep the Empire safe these monsters would have to be dealt with.


    Kenshi magically swapped his equipment to his armor of Gawain as well as the two Excaliburs; Ivory and Ebony. ¡°Clear a path, I''m about to turn the tide in this war.¡± The soldiers made a clear path that let enemies through the front line. Kenshi raised both swords into the air. ¡°Excalibur!!!¡± He shouted in an exaggerated fashion before thrusting down the words and creating a wave of energy from both swords. White from one and black from the other.


    The magic slashes destroyed every minor and standard elemental in their paths, clearing a line of enemies ten feet thick and a hundred feet long. Unfortunately for Kenshi, the greater elemental wasn''t in that path. Kenshi rolled his head back and forth. ¡°Well at least this''ll take more than a few seconds.¡± Kenshi started making his way to the greater elemental. As he did he easily cut through minor and standard elementals with a single slash each he easily sprinted his way to the leader of this makeshift army.


    Once he was within range of the massive hunk of animated rocks, Kenshi made a cross slash while shouting ¡°Excalibur!!!¡± In an exaggerated fashion once again creating an X shaped energy slash that easily cuts through the massive behemoth of rock and stone. Once that was done the man turned around and started picking off the smaller elementals with ease not even bothering to dodge any allied attacks since as long as it was day time he was effectively invincible thanks to his Mythic armor.


    The battle was over in a single hour and Kenshi actually started to work up a sweat before the elementals and golems were cleared out. He took off his helmet and wiped his forehead off before shaking hands with the leader of the local army and teleporting to find his next mission. ¡°Where''s a final boss when you need one. I get being OP is part of the shtick most of the time but it''s kinda boring after a while. Once I got over the fact monsters bleed it started getting fun taking out massive numbers of enemies like the player character of a Dynasty Warriors game.¡± Kenshi returned to the guild HQ in Ran city, the capital of the Empire where missions from every location in every country in the Empire were posted in hopes of finding a high value quest only to find some of the better ones were already completed.


    ¡°(How is someone beating me to the better quests all the time? The NPCs of this world aren''t that strong.)¡± Kenshi grabbed the best quest he could find, clearing and mapping a newly discovered dungeon then went outside. He looked around to make sure no one was looking at him. ¡°Check Status.¡± He said out loud causing a stat screen with his information on it to appear. [¡°Name: Kenshi Wantanabe. Class: Hero. Level: 10¡±] as well as other information.


    He puts a hand on his chin. ¡°Only level ten? Ugh, leveling up takes forever. I found a way to check the status of NPCs as well and the highest level I''ve personally encountered is fifteen. Maybe st Isekai stories with RPG elements go to level one hundred. Probably because they base it off of JRPGs. However from what I can tell this world uses something like the Creatures and Catacombs system meaning max level is twenty to thirty depending on the edition you use.¡±


    Kenshi didn''t really have too much time to dwell on the specifics, he had a job to do. That job was to rid this world of evil like any good Isekai protagonist. That meant killing any monsters that posed a threat to humans, even if those monsters were extremely weak compared to himself. Kenshi teleported as close to the dungeon as possible, landing him in Gallia. Specifically in Parisii, the capital of the nation. After checking in with the local government he headed straight to the dungeon that was apparently discovered by a member of the Church of Longinus¡¯ Order of the Crimson Cross, something like the Knights Templar that once existed on Earth.


    He was to meet up with and relieve the knight before entering the dungeon. Once again Kenshi magically summoned his horse and rode to the location. There was a knight holding a halberd with a flag on it waiting at the entrance. The knight greeted Kenshi, with a harsh but definitely female voice. The knight was young, but based on her armor and equipment relatively high ranking. A prodigy among what was normal in this world. ¡°Just one person? I was expecting a full party.¡± Kenshi enthusiastically pointed to himself with his thumb. ¡°I''m the legendary summoned hero, I don''t need a party.¡±


    The woman sighed. ¡°I took a brief look inside and ran into some strange monsters I didn''t recognize as well as several robed figures. Oddly enough I got a good look at one of the robed figures and it looked like a church robe like a high cleric of Longinus would wear. So you know, don''t kill everyone. You''ll need to interrogate somebody.¡± Kenshi grumbled. ¡°Can you describe the monster?¡± The woman nodded. ¡°U spotted a few of them. They looked like giant sea stars mixed with an octopus or squid. Central fleshy Mass with prehensile tendrils. About the size of a dog or wolf. Its tendrils were covered in tooth or thorn-like barbs and its main body seemed to be covered in eyes and mouths. It made strange gibberish noises ¡±


    Kenshi racked his brain. ¡°Sounds vaguely familiar, like something I saw a drawing of in my old world. The high clerics weren''t fighting the monsters?¡± The woman shook her head. Kenshi looked into the entrance of the dungeon, a series of corridors and rooms. ¡°The Excalibur swords might not be suited for indoors and my armor doesn''t get its biggest bonus if I''m in caves or out at night. Still great armor without it so I should be fine. I just need to switch weapons.¡± There''s a flash of light and the two swords vanish, Kenshi then lifts his hand and says ¡°Inventory¡± causing a hologram to appear from a ring showing what he has stashed in the ring. He scrolled through the list for a while.


    ¡°You can never be too careful so I''m taking out a shield. As for weapons¡­ I''ll go with this ax that causes bleed and an animated sword.¡± Kenshi switches his weapons. In his left hand a shield that looks more like a surfboard, in his right a jagged looking hollow headed ax that''s a bright red in color. A sword floating and moving on its own also appears next to Kenshi. ¡°Alright miss, you can go now or whatever. I''ve got this covered. Or you can stay if you want, which makes little difference to me. I''ve already got a human in my harem.¡±


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The woman tilted her head but decided to simply shrug and leave as Jenshe started to make his way into the corridor of the dungeon. As Kenshi makes his way in he steps on a trap like that sets off a classic arrow trap. The ancient arrows simply brake on his armor, unable to do any damage even without the invulnerability. He continued to walk without checking for traps and arrived in his first room. The room looked empty at first, minus a single wooden chest.


    Kenshi started walking towards the chest when something dropped on his head from the ceiling with a wet slap. He struggled for a moment before grabbing it and throwing it to the floor. It tried to leap at him but he cut it in half while mid-leap. The animated sword lit up and floated up to another thorn-tooth mouth and eye-covered sea star abomination and cut at it with small light waves similar to the ones Excalibur Ivory used but smaller, putting deep gashes in the monster. Five more of the creatures sloped down from the ceiling and started making strange noises that almost sounded like an attempt at language but was most likely gibberish.


    ¡°It sounds like someone mashed a keyboard and ran it through a cursed text to speech program. These masses sure do gibber a lot.¡± There''s a pause after he says that as the masses of flesh slap and crawl their way to him. One leaps only to meet a shield and get cut in half. ¡°Gibbering Masses! That''s why they seemed familiar. It''s a Creatures and Catacombs monster. They''re not from the mortal realms though.¡± Two more leaped at Kenshi with one hitting the shield and the other meeting ax blade. However this one doesn''t die in one hit. The animated sword attacks the target it wounded earlier, finishing it off. Three Gibbering Masses remain.


    Kenshi looked at the mass wounded, this being the first time in a while something had survived the first hit from him. ¡°Well that''s unexpected. I don''t recall you being that high level of a monster but I never really played Creatures and Catacombs. I just remember that stuff from it showed up in anime sometimes and people talked about that.¡± One of the masses leaped at him from behind, latching onto his back and trying to bite at his armor. After failing to penetrate the armor it screamed at Kenshi.


    Kenshi smacked the monster with his shield until the animated sword stabbed it and caused it to jump back off him. He then finished it off with an ax swing. Just then the not wounded remaining monster squished down like it was about to leap only for the wounded one to attack it. Kenshi lowered his weapon for a moment as he watched the mass devour its own kind and its bleeding wound healed with the mass also getting larger. The mass, rather than attack again, started slapping its limbs on the ground to run to the chest instead.


    The mass opened the chest, revealing it to actually be a mimic that grabbed up the gibbering mass and pulled it into its mouth. The chest shook and rocked a few times before busting open and a now even bigger gibbering mass emerged from the splintered chest. ¡°Krekru kekriku. Kekeke. Groblik hoblif seronin. Traka traka halamph ralka.¡± Kenshi tilted his head. ¡°If I didn''t know better, I''d think you were talking shit. Okay then, you think being a bigger more spongy target is going to save you? Come at me, I''ll chop you up into cursed calamari.¡±


    The monster slap slop ran at the wall, calling up it and back to the ceiling before running to the door. Kenshi looked to the room exit and cursed under his breath. ¡°<Fuck>¡± (translated from Japanese). Kenshi started to run after the monster but in the corridor he triggered another trap, this one being a pitfall trap. Although he managed to jump to the other side, this meant going back would be slightly more difficult. Deciding to worry about that later, Kenshi made his way deeper into the dungeon, cutting down gibbering masses in the hallways before taking a turn into a second room.


    Inside this room were eight humans in white robes adorned with a red cross symbol that created an almost line from under the neck to the bottom of the robe. High clarics, specifically of the order of the Crimson Cross. One of them even recognized Kenshi. ¡°The summoned hero? What an honor to meet the once in a lifetime summoned hero. Yes, everything is going exactly as planned. With you here, surely our ritual will succeed.¡±


    Kenshi tilted his head. ¡°There was a knight outside of your order that claimed you attacked her.¡± The robed figure waved dismissively. ¡°That witch is no true believer. If it were up to me she''d be burned as a heretic but the archbishop argues her skills are too good to waste. But now, with the blessing of the chosen one, we can finally fully pierce the veil to Celestia and summon a higher angel in its full glory! Not just one of the small fry angels you normally get from the summon celestial spell.¡±


    Kenshi made a confused face. ¡°You''re trying to summon a higher celestial? Then what is with the Gibbering Masses? Those are definitely not celestials.¡± The man smiled a wicked smile. ¡°You just say that because you''ve never seen the true beauty of Celestia, these things are but star children that will one day grow into the messengers of higher angels. Sure, they are lowborn compared to what we want, but they are the very image of the divine.¡±


    Kenshi frowned. ¡°I see, I don''t notice it because my helmet makes me immune to mental attacks, but you all have been charmed. Weapon swap, Ax of Eric for the staff of submission.¡± The red ax lit up and disappeared only for what looked like a cattle prod to appear. ¡°Don''t worry, this staff is strictly non-lethal magic. But it sure as hell is going to hurt.¡± The clerics, now realizing that the summoned hero wasn''t there to help them, all charged up magic spells.


    Kenshi moved fast, jabbing two mages with the staff one after the other before they even had a chance to fire their magic. They twitched and dropped to the floor as Kenshi continued. The six remaining mages all fired bolts of magic at him. Fire, lightning, and ice. Although he managed to block one of the fire shots with his shield, the other two struck his armor and he felt a slight sting as a minor amount of damage managed to get through. ¡°Ah, so that''s what taking just five points of damage feels like.¡±


    Kenshi zapped two more mages before the remaining four mages fired a second volley with one shot again being blocked. He grunted slightly before taking out two more mages. ¡°This is getting annoying. Casting a basic first tier spell at higher tier for more damage isn''t going to do much. Don''t you have any other spells?¡± The remaining two mages looked at one another before one cast a spell causing vines to wrap around and restrain Kenshi, the second then cast a spell causing a cloud to form above Kenshi and lightning to strike down at him from above and set the vines on fire.


    Kenshi grunted and then laughed. ¡°Now that''s more like it! Now this is what it feels like to take actual damage. Too bad it won''t be enough.¡± He then broke out of the burning vines with relative ease before zapping the last two mages. Kenshi then pulled out rope and restrained them all. ¡°I''ll cast a spell to cure you of your charm condition after I finish the dungeon.¡± He then starts his way back down the corridor to the next room.


    This room looked empty minus some statues so naturally Kenshi checked the ceiling before entering. There were five statues each made to look like a different type of adventure and a mural with monsters on it. The floor looked like a tile grid similar to a chessboard. The five statues included: A knight or paladin, an archer, a mage, a cleric, and finally a barbarian or martial artist. ¡°A fairly simple puzzle. I''m guessing I just have to move these to the optimal party formation relative to the mural.¡±


    Kenshi started sliding the statues. The fighter and barbarian up front, mage and cleric in the back, and archer between the two groups in a five points formation similar to the dots on dice. The mural then opens up revealing a hidden passage. ¡°Seriously, it''s like this puzzle was designed by a child. Same with the dungeon to be honest. Let me guess, next up a physical challenge, then maybe one more combat encounter before the boss. Granted if I had the level of equipment intended for this dungeon the combat would have been engaging. I''m both over leveled and over equipped.¡±


    Kenshi entered the next room to see a series of obvious traps. Spikes coming out of the floor and arrows shooting out of walls as pendulum guillotines swing back and forth a wide hallway. Everything was moving and activating to a rhythm. Kenshi counted out loud. ¡°One two three four, one two three four, one two three four. A four part waltz. Classic. Though honestly I could just break these traps and brute force it.¡± Kenshi put his zap staff and shield away before making his way through the passage counting in groups of four as he dodged the traps with ease.


    Once on the other side he swapped back to the shield and ax set up. ¡°This feels so pedestrian. Where the hell is a Terraque when you need one. Or at least an elder lich. Oh! An elder dracolich! That would be dope. Or one of those crazy template creations from madmen who miss epic levels. Elder vampiric shadow Terraque dracolich. Using a prismatic shadow dragon. Because fuck logic, I just want to TPK a party of level thirty gastalt characters.¡± Kenshi chuckled to himself as he made his way to either the final or second to last room.


    Kenshi entered to find ten clerics, five paladins, and ten Gibbering Masses. The men were all on their hands and knees down prayer bows and chanting in Latin when he walked in. There were ribbons of energy flowing out of them and into the next room. The Gibbering Masses screeched when he entered, alerting the holy men to Kenshi¡¯s presence. They all got up with the Paladins drawing swords, spears, or halberds paired with shields and the clerics powering up offensive spells.


    ¡°These guys must all be clerics by name only and actually be wizards or sorcerers on paper. Not that it matters.¡± He then swapped his ax for the cattle prod again, aiming not to kill the men of faith who are likely only aggressive due to some form of mind control. He runs in and stuns three of the mages right off the bat leaving seven left. He is then pelted by six spells blocking one before the melee fighters and masses surrounded him completely. However, there''s a limit to how many people can reach him even when using reach weapons and of those attacks none seem to get through.


    Kenshi then stuns three of the five paladins leaving only two before more spells and melee attacks hit him doing minimal damage. Kenshi notices all the small bits of damage are starting to add up, as he has now taken noticeable damage. He takes out the last two paladins before rushing through the Gibbering Masses to stun one of the seven remaining mages. Six mages and ten Gibbering Masses left. The Gibbering Masses swarmed and attacked at Kenshi uselessly as five of the six spells hit him directly.


    Kenshi continued to simply move through the masses taking extra attacks to get at the mages, taking out half of them leaving three left standing who decided to run deeper in. Kenshi swapped to the ax and started cutting through the ten masses before tying up the holy men, downing a health potion, and going into the final room.

 Chapter Thirty Seven: Main Character Syndrome (part two)

    Kenshi entered the final room to find even more priests, paladins, and gibbering masses than the last room. All praying and muttering in a strange language like the people in the previous room were speaking, ribbons of energy coming off them. Kenshi followed the ribbons to what looked like a ripple in the fabric of space. He guessed that this was a ritual to summon some otherworldly entity. He took a quick count of heads. Forty people and twenty Masses.


    One of the paladins noticed him and stood up drawing his weapon. ¡°Nothing will stop us from making contact with Celestia and summoning a servant of the great devine.¡± Kenshi put a hand on his chin and nodded. ¡°Is that what you think you are doing?¡± He swapped to the staff of Merlin. ¡°I had no intention of stopping you even though I''m fairly sure whatever comes out of that rift won''t be an angel. I''ll still wait patiently for you to finish. Who knows, maybe what you summon will actually be worth fighting.¡±


    The paladins squinted, then shrugged. ¡°You''ll see. When the fruits of our devotion are ripe you''ll see.¡± He then got back to the ritual as Kenshi waited for them to finish summoning whatever unholy abomination was altering their perception with magic to trick them into letting it in this world. Kenshi tapped his foot to the ground as he waited for what he assumed to be a demon or devil of some sort. Kenshi started to get impatient when finally the ripple turned into a tear in space and something started coming through.


    The creature was large, perhaps even huge in size. It had a slightly translucent pale gray skin with its veins and arteries visible on its abdomen. Much of the rest of its body was covered in a chitin like armor that was a similar pale gray shade. It was vaguely humanoid, walking bipedal but in a stance that looked somewhat slouched. Its feet were thick, almost resembling that of a hippopotamus but was covered in chitin like a big leg and with four small evenly spaced almost triangular shapes coming off legs in a way that made one imagine them to be toes.


    Coming off the side of its large naturally armored chest were four arms, two on each side. There were the main arms that came off what looked like a normal human shoulder structure ended in chitinous hands with two fingers and a thumb and looked almost like a skeleton with the gaps in the chitinous limb allowing one to see through a gap in the upper and lower arm. The second set of arms came off the side under the arms from the rib area and had a small ball joint. The arms themselves resemble the structure of a mantis but with two scythe-like claws on the end of each with a third folded to the arm facing the other way almost like a scythe thumb. The chitin scythes weren''t proper blades but more thick blunt and serrated like crab claws.


    On closer inspection one could see that each claw from this second hand looked like there were groves separating the serrated center from the sides in a way that looked like a joint that was running the wrong way. The chitin on its body was not entirely smooth and had thorn-like spike growths all throughout that almost seemed to be coming from the inside of the armor. Kenshi¡¯s attention moved to the things head and face only to see something that looked like a short and fat worm or caterpillar of a neck the flopped forward flaccidly and had a round humanoid face that resembled a chubby person but instead of a normal mouth there was a round leech mouth and instead of one set of big round eyes it had two groups of small angular black formations that must have totaled ten eyes with five in each group.


    Kenshi made a face of disgust at the creature. ¡°That''s¡­ disturbing as fuck and definitely not an angel. I''m going to kill it with fire.¡± The monster oddly enough spoke in response. ¡°Nolite timere.¡± It then chuckled in a way one would if they said something ironically. As if it said those words in jest. Kenshi wasn''t going to stand around and wait for the abomination to attack first. He gestured the staff forward. ¡°Fireball!¡± He shouted as he cast the AOE spells at high level. This took out all the Gibbering Masses and left the mages severely burned. Instead of attacking however, they cast healing magic in the monster.


    The twenty paladins however moved into a formation and put up shields before tossing javelins at Kenshi. He easily dodged them but noticed magic coming off the shields creating a barrier that prevented him from casting magic behind the paladins. The strange monster laughed at the conflict and raised up one of its more human hands. A sickly green glowing ring appeared around its wrist and went out from its hand and expanded. As it moved it manifested a weapon in its right hand. A heavily serrated sword that resembled a macuahuitl.


    Kenshi switched this weapon to a large two handed hammer that looked like a tenderizing hammer with an ice kick on the back that had a symbol that resembled a turtle shell but the symbol was drawn to look broken. He rushed in and slammed the shield of one of the paladins who was pushed back and staggered finding it hard to hold his shield. Kenshi then took the opening to smash downward on the paladin¡¯s head crushing it like a melon.


    The twenty mages all fired basic combat spells at Kenshi that all hit him directly without the shield up and despite each spell not doing much the damage would quickly add up if he didn''t do anything about the casters. The other paladins tried to swarm and attack Kenshi but their blades and spears couldn''t penetrate his armor. Kenshi swapped to the staff again and cast a second high level fireball but this time centered on himself.


    All the mages fell dead and the paladins were nearly killed. Kenshi quickly downed a health potion to recover from the damage that was mostly self inflicted. The monster then reached out with its two secondary arms as it''s left summoned another macuahuitl. The secondary arms each grabbed a paladin. Kenshi heard a sound that for some reason conjured the image in his mind of someone opening a soup can with a hand saw. The paladins in its claws were cut in half somehow and dropped into the monster''s leech-like mouth.


    The rest of the paladins, now near death, all ran back and to the side of the monster. Kenshi waited to see what would happen only for the monster to grab another two paladins and repeat the feeding. The burn marks on its body from the second fireball healing. It was recovering from the damage by consuming the paladins. The monster let out a sinister chuckle. ¡°Nolite timere. Non est dolor post mortem.¡± Its wicked cackling continued.


    Kenshi looked at his staff. ¡°(I''ve already used the two ninth tier slots on this thing. But I''d actually do more damage if I cast a spell and used twin spell with maximize magic. Although that burns through spell slots really quickly.)¡± ¡°Twin maximize magic, chain lightning!¡± Two bolts of lightning fire out the staff and strike the monster causing lightning to shoot off it and kill six of the remaining fifteen paladins leaving nine of them left. The monster, clearly wounded, frantically grabs and starts chopping and eating paladins leaving five left.


    Kenshi chuckled. ¡°I can do this all day. You''ll run out of healing eventually. In fact, I think I''ll kill what''s left now. Twin maximize magic, chain lightning!¡± He cast the spell a second time killing the last of the paladins. The monster then finally approached Kenshi with its swords in hand and its claws at the ready. There was a scraping and clicking sound from the claws. Kenshi looked and that''s when he noticed the middle part with the odd joint that made no sense at first was moving up and down rapidly like a jigsaw blade. He realized that was how it was cutting through the armor.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°What in the hell are you?!¡± The monster chuckled. ¡°Non sum de Inferno. Nec sum de Caelo. Ego sum exsulis. Civis Purgatorii. Ego sum¡­ Nephilim.¡± Kenshi was able to understand some of what it said. It was an exile, something banished to purgatory. A Nephilim. Though he didn''t exactly know what that meant. ¡°I guess what you are and where you come from doesn''t matter. If you can bleed, you can die.¡± The monster swung at him with both swords, Kenshi barely able to dodge. It then tried to grapple him in its claws. He rapidly switched to the blood ax and shield so he could block the attacks.


    Kenshi still had to back away because the saw blade effect was going to rip his weapon out of his hand. Once at a distance he tossed the ax into the monster and took the staff out again. ¡°Twin maximize magic, ray of frost!¡± Six beams of ice struck the monster doing some damage. He then sent the staff away as the monster charged at him and he recalled the ax. The monster bled out of the cut as it swung its weapons and swiped with its claws wildly. ¡°Mori! Morior! Emorior! Demorior!¡± After several swings were dodged, blocked, or parried; one with the club saw landed and sent Kenshi flying.


    Kenshi hit a wall with a thud before hitting the floor. He staggered up, tossed the ax and brought forth the staff one more time. Twin maximize ray of fire!¡± Six bolts of fire strike the monster and Kenshi once again sends away the staff to recall the tossed ax, leaving a bleeding wound. As the monster rushed in to make more wild attacks that Kenshi is able to avoid, the man makes several more cuts at the monster with his ax.


    Kenshi chuckled. ¡°This is actually not a bad flight. You''re definitely making me work for it.¡± The monster starts slamming the macuahuitl downward with Kenshi being forced to keep backwards with each attack and is only able to retaliate by tossing and recalling the ax. The monster continued to shout at him as it destroyed the floor leaving rubble everywhere trying to hit Kenshi. ¡°Mori. Mori mori. Morimorimorimorimori!¡±


    Kenshi moved back and recalled the ax one last time to see it bleeding profusely and huffing from its effort. Kenshi too was huffing and had collected some injuries from being slammed to a wall and knocked around by the large macuahuitl swords. The monster stumbled and lumbered forward. ¡°Hoc non delebitur. Hoc non remittetur.¡± It then collapsed dead on the floor, still bleeding. Kenshi switched back to the staff to cast Dimension Door and tossed the corpse into it.


    With the job done Kenshi slowly made his way back out the dungeon, grabbing the tied up people on his way out. Once outside he saw the lady paladin was still outside with a few dead gibbering masses and knocked out holy men. He sighed. ¡°I guess I''ll toss these into my Dimension Door too and we can take them into custody together.¡± He casts the spell and tossed the restrained people into it. ¡°What''s your name miss?¡±


    The woman shifted back and forth for a moment before responding with her slight French accent. ¡°Jeanne.¡± Kenshi nodded. ¡°Well unfortunately some of the men died in the crossfire. Anyway, I''ll teleport you to wherever we are taking these men.¡± The woman nodded before indicating they''ll be taking them to the main temple in the country where a cardinal would handle it. Once the men and the lady were dropped off and payment received, Kenshi gave his farewells and teleported to a monster expert he knew to look at what he killed.


    ¡°Hey man, I''ve got something extra special today.¡± Kenshi announced before plopping the corpse on the floor. The expert looked it over with special glasses with multiple lenses. ¡°I have no idea what this is. Never seen anything like it.¡± Kenshi grumbled. ¡°It said something about being a Nephilim. That mean anything?¡± The man''s eyes widened as he slowly turned to look at Kenshi. ¡°It spoke? Are you absolutely sure that it said it was a Nephilim?¡± Kenshi shrugged. ¡°It was speaking another language but I caught the words banished, purgatory, and Nephilim.¡±


    The man places a bag of coins on the table. ¡°Leave the corpse with me. I''ll send you notes later. I want some time alone with this thing.¡± Kenshi nodded. ¡°Alright then. Maybe I should have grabbed a gibbering mass too. Oh well. Not like I need the money.¡± He takes it anyway. ¡°See ya later gator.¡± He then left the building and headed to an inn. ¡°I need a nice long nap, and maybe a woman in my bed. The elves here definitely don''t look like I expected but I''m sure they''ll still be worth trying out at least once. After all, as the main character I''ll build up a harem of girls from every race anyways.¡±


    Kenshi made his way into the largest bar and inn, started paying for other people''s drinks, and awkwardly hitting on female adventurers. If not for him already being publicly known as the summoned hero, they probably wouldn''t give him the time of day. But because he is, they let his awkwardness slide and try to have a good time. After some drinks and light-hearted banter, Kenshi managed to talk a female light elf mage into sharing his bed that night.


    They got up to the room, Kenshi stashed everything but some boxers, hopped into bed, and beckoned the lady to join him by rubbing on the blanket beside him. The light elf mage began to slowly take off her robes, her alabaster white skin surprisingly smooth looking despite the fact that elves looked somewhat insectoid. They were mammals like humans however, as evidenced by the supple but clearly present breasts. Small and close to the chest like those of a stereotypical professional runner with nipples as pale as the rest of her.


    The elves'' strange black eyes with blue and purple dots in a circle forming the equivalent of an iris looked away from Kenshi''s gaze as she pulled the bottom of her robe and her lower underwear off revealing her thin waist. Kenshi could see her cleft of Venus and a small tuft of white hair on her pubis. The mage looked young, but since this world requires you to be an adult to join the adventurers guild he didn''t think too much of it. He simply laid back as the elf woman slowly and shyly climbed into the bed above him.


    Kenshi reached up and gently rubbed her pointed ears before grabbing what looked like horns on her head. Based on the texture however, were more likely antlers. He pulled her in for a kiss that she shyly returned but when he suddenly stopped she pulled back to ask what was wrong. She quickly got an answer before speaking as the man suddenly began to snore loudly. The elf eyes his ring that stashed everything magically and tried to remove it. When she found it wouldn''t budge she simply laid at his side and put the blanket over them before speaking in elvish. ¡°<it''s not like he would have remembered so as far as he knows this happened.>¡±


    Kenshi woke up in a daze, he had forgotten that he has little to no resistance to poisons like alcohol without an item. He looked over to the light elf sleeping naked next to him and did a fist pump. ¡°(I''ll definitely have to get an elf a second time so I actually remember it, but I actually managed to land a woman. Isekai life is awesome!)¡± Kenshi slipped out from under the covers, got dressed using his ring, and snuck out of the room. He made his way to the street and looked around with a big goofy grin on his face, ready to take on the day.


    Kenshi decided to go back to the big church in Gallia to check their library to find anything he could on Nephilim. He scanned shelf after shelf but couldn''t find anything. He quickly found a high cleric and pulled them to the side. ¡°Hello, yes, hi. Summoned hero on official business. I''m looking for anything you have on Nephilim.¡± The man looked around then back at the hero. ¡°Keep your voice down, this is a library. Also, for something like that you''ll have to ask the archbishop or cardinal.¡±


    Kenshi grunted and started looking for someone of higher rank to talk to. After a while he ran into Archbishop Frederick arguing with another Archbishop. ¡°Sorry to interrupt what is likely an important debate but in my last mission I encountered a difficult to fight monster and wanted to learn more about it. Apparently the knowledge is restricted or something.¡± Frederick sighed. ¡°Okay summoned hero, you''ve got my attention.¡±


    Kenshi did a chop motion with his hand. ¡°Nephilim.¡± Both the archbishops went pale. ¡°That uhhh¡­ is definitely restricted knowledge. I''ll take you to the forbidden section since as the hero all our resources are at your disposal.¡± Frederick leads Kenshi into a basement with locked up bookshelves. Frederick opened one and grabbed three books. ¡°This is everything. I know it''s not much but it''s all we have. Even recording knowledge on Nephilim was forbidden by a previous pope and only these old texts survive.¡±


    Kenshi took the books and pages through them. He spent the next several hours reading. When he was done he closed the book and pinched the bridge of his nose. ¡°Ugh, the first two books weren''t even about Nephilim. Celestial civil wars, intermingling between angels and demons, twisted offspring that mindlessly ate people and caused chaos. What a mess.¡± He returned the books before making his way back out and looking for another quest worthy of his time.

 Chapter Thirty Eight: Migration

    Racknar returned to the castle at the capital of Bramble with the rest of the Monster Mash and received some light questioning before they could negotiate for the purchase of land. The area Racknar was looking to buy was by was the former capital that the gold dragon lived at and the area around it which included an abandoned mineshaft that would be a perfect spot to set up a Shatterkin geode for Krys''tal¡¯s family. After a bit of haggling the party managed to buy the land but it took a good chunk of the massive amount of gold they got from.the dragon.


    With the land bought it was time to start migrating. Getting the remaining spiders of Racknar''s family there was as easy as using the Badge of Arachne to summon them there. Then once in Ran the party split up to get different parts of the move done. Krys''tal would talk to her people, Marionette to her family, Racknar would be grabbing Rek and his goblin tribe, Finally Davy, Ariagoria, and Ivory went to tell the Da Vinci''s what was going on and wait for the others to meet up.


    Thanks to Dimension Door, all the goblins and Shatterkin were migrated in one trip, while Giuseppe Abstergo required a trip all on his own meaning it took a couple days just for Racknar to be ready to move Da Vinci and meet up with her at her shop. She had been making a bunch of notes and tinkering with inventions made thanks to all the different things Racknar told her about that existed in his world and what he knew about how they worked mechanically. Da Vinci stated that her friend who helped her with the underground resistance that was undermining the Empire, Dante, would likely also want to move to this new area if it was to be a base of operations for what would eventually be an all out war.


    Racknar nodded in agreement and grabbed everything the Da Vinci''s needed as well as all of Dante¡¯s things in one last trip. With everyone moved and the new residents of the town settling in, Racknar instructed the goblins and Kobolds to make use of the spiders and start building a new wall around the town so outsiders wouldn''t see the monsters living there and attack on site. Racknar looked at the town with some pride, hands on his hips, when suddenly his moment was interrupted by Ariagoria.


    ¡°You realize this makes you a Lord in this kingdom, right?¡± Racknar had a shocked look on his face. ¡°I didn''t even think of that but that does remind me of something else we need to do.¡± Ariagoria looked a bit confused. ¡°This town looks like it''s got everything we need and we grabbed everyone and everything and set them up in new places. The Shatterkin are even going to be working on tunnels so they can get into town from the mines without surfacing and risking an attack.¡¯l¡± Racknar nods. ¡°Yeah, but I was thinking since our base of operations is here in Bramble we might as well migrate Elizabeth and establish her as crown princess of the kingdom now. It''ll be a while before we need her to be queen, but still.¡±


    Ariagoria put her hand on her chin. ¡°Well Davy is helping Ivory set up her own alchemy and artifact shop so she can stay in town and support us from here. She''s also going to set up a special teleportation circle and attach artifacts so we can teleport straight here from anywhere without using the gates. Krys''tal and Mari are helping their families settle in. So the only member of the Monster Mash that''s not busy is me. Want me to take the trip with you?¡±


    Racknar considered it, but decided there was something else more important for her to do. ¡°I want you to fix up and get the church that''s here up and running. But in addition to Christian iconography, have small shrines to the various pantheons and gods. That way everyone who has a god they devote themselves to has a place of worship.¡± Ariagoria nodded. ¡°Be careful, traveling alone can be dangerous.¡± Racknar nodded back as he hopped on Achilles the spider and started riding his way to the gate so he could start the long journey back to Flowers for one last time.


    Several more hours of boat riding and gate hopping to cross borders and once again Racknar was at Flowers. After parking Achilles he headed straight for the castle where Elizabeth lived in and governed from. When he got to the castle he was stopped by the guards and asked to start his business. ¡°Seriously? I''m a personal friend of the Duchess, and I''m fairly sure both of you know that considering I probably have a reputation after the Duke''s assassination.¡± The guard looked nervous. ¡°We have our orders not to let anyone in the castle outside of an emergency.¡± Racknar tilted his head. ¡°Orders from who?¡±


    The guard shifted uncomfortably. ¡°Archduke Flowers, father of Duke Flowers. Since the Emperor is also the King of Ran but can''t always be around to do King stuff he assigned a ¡°Duke of Dukes¡± to manage things on that level.¡± Racknar grumbled. ¡°Alright then, I''ll leave. You didn''t let me in. So if for some reason I''m spotted inside later it''s not on you.¡± They looked at each other briefly before nodding, paying no attention to Racknar as he went to the side and out of sight with clear intention to sneak in.


    Racknar climbed the wall.with ease thanks to being a man spider, and entered the window closest to Elizabeth¡¯s personal living area without breaking straight in. He had to go down a few hallways and climb a few steps but eventually he made his way to her quarters. Her door was unlocked and once inside he heard her voice talking to a male voice. He made his way to the office that she did paperwork in, the source of the voices, and paused to listen in. ¡°The fact of the matter is, regardless of how it happened, you were betrothed to my son so he could sirecan heir and now he is dead. You were never officially married but you were promised to my family so that you could bring in the next generation of them.¡±


    Racknar groans softly to himself. ¡°(I don''t like where this is going.)¡± The man continued. ¡°My family effectively owns you, so if I have to be the one that provides the seed, so be it.¡± Racknar went to open the door, but it was locked. So he kicked it down. Inside he saw a rotund man that looked like an older version of Duke Flowers standing on one side of the desk Elizabeth was sitting in. ¡°People aren''t property, Archduke. I suggest you back off. The deal was to marry your son, not to be your slave. I''ve come from Bramble to collect the princess and bring her back home since the deal is obviously void.¡±


    The Duke looked at Racknar with anger. ¡°Who the fuck do you think you are barging in like that and talking to me with such disrespect?¡± He then paused for a moment before his face went from anger to confusion and back again. ¡°Oh, you are that knight in coal black armor I''ve heard so much about. Someone ought to teach you your place. You''re not even an official knight let alone a noble.¡± Racknar shifted from side to side. ¡°Actually¡­~ I just recently became a Lord in Bramble and bought a patch of land. Turns out I''m within the six degrees of separation from.a Queen and qualify to own land in Bramble.¡±


    The archduke stood in stunned silence for a moment. Blinking with a blank expression on his face as what he heard sunk in. He then looked back and forth between Racknar and Elizabeth before suddenly developing a wicked smile that he quickly subdued. ¡°Ah, my apologies Lord¡­ knight. Perhaps we can¡­ negotiate like calm and reasonable people.¡± He took a few steps closer to Racknar. ¡°After all, even if the deal is void and Lady Elizabeth is to return, that means I too must be compensated for my losses.¡± If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    Racknar gets right up in the Archduke¡¯s face and points at him aggressively. ¡°The only compensation you''ll be getting, is your own life as I''m more than happy to take that too.¡± The archduke slapped the hand holding some sort of red ribbon with strange sigils on it. The ribbon wrapped around Racknar''s limbs and he dropped to the floor as the magic item quickly bound him. He struggled against it but found he couldn''t break free no matter how hard he tried.


    The archduke laughed. ¡°Struggle all you want sir knight Lord Aradae, that flimsy looking ribbon is a one of a kind mythic rare magic item. The Bindings of Fenrir.¡± He moved to behind the desk and put Elizabeth in a hold from behind, keeping her from escaping. She struggled but he slipped some sort of handcuffs on her. ¡°It''s anti-magic dear, so don''t bother. Same to you, Sir Aradae. Nothing shy of divine intervention will free you from those bindings.¡± He gives Elizabeth a perverted kick on the face, much to her disgust. ¡°Now I''m going to make you watch as your precious princess is turned into my personal fuck toy exclusively for breeding. And thanks to magic items, by the time I''m done she''ll be bagging to receive my seed nightly till she''s fat with my progeny over and over and over-¡±


    Racknar starts beating his head against the floor, there is eventually a displeasing squelching sound followed by Racknar placing his forehead on the floor and rolling it. Muttering something under his breath. This causes the Archduke to let out roaring laughter. ¡°Hahahaha. Look at your proud knight as he gives into despair, my dear princess. Look at him wallow in self pity as he is made powerless before me. No amount of magic or physical might has any meaning before the Divine right to rule given to my bloodline by God himself. I''ll always triumph, I''ll always win, and I''ll always get what I want.¡±


    Racknar stopped rolling his head and lifted it up, on the floor is a circle with symbols drawn in blood. Racknar¡¯s fangs curl into a smile, something only Elizabeth can see. He then speaks loud enough for everyone to hear him. ¡°I call onto you, oh messenger of heaven. I call onto you, oh warrior of light. I call onto you, in my moment of desperation. I offer onto you, for a limited time, this body and this life. Oh messenger of grace, I plea to thee to hear my call and respond to my devotion in kind. I call upon thee with thy true name, oh messenger of heaven. Come forth and use my body to do thy will. Accept my offer, oh messenger of violence. Accept my offer, oh messenger of vengeance. Accept my offer, oh messenger of anger. Accept my offer, ye who is the most wrathful of heavens warriors! Accept my offer and come forth, Af Simikiel!¡±


    Both the archduke and Elizabeth are stunned to see the rune Racknar drew with the blood from the tongue he bit glow with intense blood red light as wind and magic energy oozed out of the sigil. The archduke shouted. ¡°What?! But how?! You''re not a mage! You''re a damn martial, a type known for going in recklessly and punching things really hard until they die. You shouldn''t have the knowledge or ability for such a powerful ritual spell!¡±


    Racknar¡¯s chitin started to turn red as his body increased in size, becoming large. His face morphed to look like a mouthless mask with multiple eye holes for the black angular slits that were his eyes. The illusion broke as his four arms, now as red as blood, were on display. His body became thicker and more muscular looking as his more human shaped feet became more like flat hippo feet covered with chitin with four angular toes that flexed and moved. handed After grunting in pain, wings made of what looked like rusty and blood stained daggers shot out of his back as a halo ring made of dripping sanguine blood formed over his head. The ribbon burned away and the imposing figure that looked more like an angel in blood red armor then a spider person stood up, slouched as to not touch the ceiling of the room. The archduke let go of the princess and backed away before getting on his hand and knees and praying while bagging for his life.


    The large red figure looked at its hand and clenched its two right fists a few times while looking at it, then did so with the left. It reached up a hand and touched the halo before it came back down, shaking. The angel spoke in a deep distorted voice. ¡°This form¡­¡± he then looked around the room. ¡°So this is Mortalus. I''m not impressed.¡± Elizabeth then let out a nervous chuckle. ¡°This is just one room in one building in one nation on one specific world among many worlds in the plane of Mortalus.¡± A light growl came from the creature as its attention moved to the archduke. ¡°Your prayers are wasted. Despite my appearance right now, I stopped being an agent of Celestia many millennia ago. When I heard my old name, I couldn''t help but be curious. Tell me girl, who was it that summoned me and why?¡±


    Elizabeth shuffled nervously. ¡°A noble soul who goes by Racknar Aradae in this life. He was bound by a magic artifact that could not be broken by normal means when trying to save me from this depraved soul.¡± She gestured to the Archduke. He began his groveling again. ¡°Please, oh servant of Celestia, have mercy on me for I am a devout man of God, one of those specially blessed by the light of the one true Lord of creation.¡± The creature let out a growl. ¡°You obviously weren''t listening.¡± He said to the rotund man before looking at Elizabeth. ¡°Normally I wouldn''t bother with such a mundane request, especially considering your friend only offered his body for a limited time in exchange.¡±


    He looked at the archduke again. ¡°But I find this one¡¯s presence displeasing and Racknar is a friend of one of my mortal children. So maybe, just this once, I''ll oblige.¡± A fire red ring manifests at the angel¡¯s hand and manifests a jagged and rusty looking sword. He cuts into the air creating a red portal with screams coming from it. The archduke tried to crawl away but hit the wall. He begged and pleaded not to be sent into the portal but the angel grabbed him anyway. ¡°Go to Hell.¡± The angel said before impaling the rotund man and tossing him into the portal by flicking him off the sword.


    The figure then despatches the weapon before reaching in the portal and pulling out what looked like a black mace. The head had several blades made of obsidian around a shaft that had what looked like lava coming off it between the shaft and blades of the mace. He sets it on the deck. ¡°Tell Racknar that this mace is an early¡­ or is it late? I always forget how time moves in different planes¡­ an eighteenth birthday gift to my daughter. I''m going back to my realm, a mortal body and soul can only handle so much and who knows what mischief is going on down there without me.¡±


    Racknar shifted back to normal and collapsed on the floor with a groan. ¡°Ugh¡­ my whole body feels like it''s on fire.¡± Elizabeth ran over to Racknar. ¡°Are you insane summoning that¡­ angel indoors like that?! He looked like he''d either burn the place down or flood it with blood. Who the hell was that?¡± Racknar groaned. ¡°Charity¡¯s father.¡± Elizabeth looked confused. ¡°I thought her father was the demon lord of wrath, Amon.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°All first generation demons were once angels. I summoned him with his true name from before the rebellion.¡±


    Elizabeth looked at him in stunned silence for a moment before slapping him across the face then waving her hand from hurting herself in doing so. ¡°That has got to be the most reckless and irresponsible thing you''ve ever done!¡± Racknar chuckled. ¡°Heh, it worked through. I''m just glad you''re safe.¡± Elizabeth gets down in her knees at his side and gently grabbed Racknar''s head and moved it to her lap. ¡°You big dummy. What if that killed you?¡± Racknar coughed. ¡°If you were alive and he was gone so you could return to Bramble and become its Queen, then it would have been worth it.¡±


    Elizabeth rubbed Racknar''s head, running her hand through the thick specialized hairs on top of it. ¡°I don''t want you throwing your life away like that, got it? No sacrificing yourself trying to make the world a better place. Because it''s a lot worse off without you in it.¡± Racknar laughed and coughed. ¡°If I didn''t know better, I''d say you were right smitten with me.¡± Racknar broke into a slight Southern drawl when he said: right smitten with me. Elizabeth slapped him again. ¡°Just shut up while I get this anti-magic cuff off me so I can heal your dumbass.


    After a bit of struggling with a hairpin she got the cuff off and started to cast healing magic. ¡°Now sit still while I patch you up, you big dummy.¡± Racknar laughed and coughed again. ¡°You sound like a tsundere right now.¡± He then groaned in pain as his body was forcefully mended. ¡°Just shut up and sit still.¡± Elizabeth scolded as she continued healing. She looked Racknar in his many eyes and at his mandibles and fangs and gulped hard. ¡°Though you did save me from a creepy old sex fiend, again. So I suppose you deserve some sort of reward.¡±


    Racknar started to object. ¡°That''s not necessary, did had-¡± but before he could finish the sentence about the Archduke getting what he deserved Elizabeth moved inwards and gave him a kiss on the cheek behind the fang. ¡°You''ll¡­ have to settle for a peck on the cheek.¡± Racknar rubbed the spot where she kissed, silent. Elizabeth ran her hands through his hair again. ¡°I''m glad you''re safe too.¡± She paused for a bit before playfully slapping at him. ¡°Now get up, you have a gift to deliver.¡± She pointed to the mace. ¡°It''s for Charity I assume.¡± Racknar got up and grabbed it, putting it in his bag of holding. ¡°Set up someone to take over, we''re going back to Bramble.¡±

 Chapter Thirty Nine: Crown Princess

    Elizabeth made arrangements for a new person to take the position of Duke of Flowers and packed her things. Racknar put them all in the Dimension Door and hooked up her luxury cart to two spiders. Achilles and Reginald. ¡°You don''t mind if I have my siblings pull us instead of using your pride horses do you?¡± Racknar asked. Elizabeth shrugged. ¡°As long as my hoses make it back home safe, I''m fine with however you want to do this.¡± She got in the cart as Racknar hopped in the driver''s seat. ¡°So other than your personal guard slash maid and your butler all the personnel were part of the position?¡± Elizabeth nodded as her elderly male butler and her female guard, maid, and friend got in the cart. ¡°Emma.¡± Racknar addressed her before starting the carriage.


    Emma looked at Racknar and Elizabeth, her head going back and forth. ¡°So I''m guessing since Sir Racknar here is driving we''ll be able to gate hop the entire way?¡± Elizabeth nods. ¡°Yes. But that''s not what you really wanted to ask, was it.¡± Racknar let out a soft growl. ¡°I''ll remind you, I''m not officially a knight.¡± Emma chuckled. ¡°Yes yes, not yet anyway.¡± The butler pitched in. ¡°Only a noble can be knighted in Bramble. There''s only ever been a few exemptions and those are only made by the king or queen of the country.¡± Racknar let out a short nervous laugh. ¡°Hahahaaaaa¡­. About that. I''ve actually purchased land in Bramble and am officially a Lord.¡±


    Both Elizabeth and Emma look at Racknar with shocked expressions. ¡°Come again?¡± Racknar did a dismissive hand wave. ¡°I did a quest for the golden dragon, Kha¡¯makal. She gave my party each a magic item and our literal weights in gold coins. We bought the land the town she''s in, the old capitol, and the land around it. It''s now the home of Shatterkin, Goblins, Kobolds, and Black Iron Spiders. As well as a number of trusted people including Lisa and Leo Da Vinci. The different monsters help maintain farms to feed the dragon who''s currently nesting an egg.¡±


    There''s a stunned silence, then Emma slowly moves her head to look at Elizabeth with a smug grin. ¡°You hear that Eli, he''s a Lord.¡± Elizabeth gives her a playful punch on the shoulder and mouths the words ¡°shut it¡± before addressing Racknar. ¡°So the fact my father let you by the land means you are within the six degrees of separation from a queen. But from what I remember of what you told me of your mom, the only queen you are related to-¡± Racknar snapped the straps to go faster and interrupted Elizabeth. ¡°Correct. I''ve got a lot going on right now so I''d rather not get into that.¡±


    Elizabeth understood why he interrupted her, even if she herself trusted Emma, Racknar didn''t know her. ¡°But your subclass, wouldn''t it-¡± Racknar interrupted again. ¡°Charity is a Cleric, so obviously not. Though from what I know there should be some sort of complication lore wise even if mechanically it''s allowed. Not everything is one to one with what I read.¡± Elizabeth nodded. ¡°So I''m guessing you have some long term plans that require me back home? I''m guessing you''re not going to ask me to move into Camelot Castle.¡±


    Racknar shook his head. ¡°You said the king has all four fragments of Excalibur right? I know Ivory is in the stone of selection because your father asked me to pull it out.¡± Elizabeth shuffled through a few expressions. ¡°Could you?¡± Racknar grunted. ¡°I didn''t pull the sword from the stone.¡± Elizabeth sighed. ¡°That wasn''t what I asked.¡± Racknar grumbled. ¡°You never answered about the other three swords either.¡± Elizabeth sighed again. ¡°Fair. Ebony is locked up in a vault. Clarant and Calaburn are currently in use by two of the top guards who personally attend to the protection of my father. Other mythical weapons of power like the black knight''s lance are in the hands of other high ranking members of the crown''s guard.¡±


    ¡°Rhongomyniad?¡± Racknar grunted ¡°It was actually King Arthur''s lance. Why people think it was Lancelot¡¯s is unknown to me. But that''s besides the point. My plan is for you to get the fragments, pull the sword, and unify them into Excalibur Equinox or Twilight or whatever you want to call the true form.¡± Emme pitched in her thoughts. ¡°The Princess would need to know the sword''s true name for that.¡± Racknar growled aggressively. ¡°She knows the answer to that riddle, because I helped her figure it out in our last life.¡± Now it was Emma''s turn to cycle through expressions before bringing up a finger. ¡°I have several questions.¡±


    Elizabeth sighed. ¡°I''ll explain later, sort of. Some of it is harder to explain. Long story short, Racknar is a reborn like myself and we knew each other beforehand.¡± Emma nodded. ¡°I vaguely remember that fact being brought up before. I''m also not surprised that the story and riddle exists in other worlds. But you''re telling me in that life not only did he solve the riddle but he clued you in as well? What kind of relationship did you two have?¡± Elizabeth glared at Emma. ¡°The plutonic kind, just like now.¡± Emma nodded and smirked. ¡°Sure~¡±


    They take the first gate to the border of Gallia and start crossing it. Emma then asked an important question. ¡°How do you know the Princess will be able to draw the sword from the stone in the first place? The requirements are uhhh¡­ strict to say the least. What will you do if she can''t pull it out?¡± Racknar laughed. ¡°Haha, not really. The wording leaves it open to some interpretation and although most people can''t pull it out in sure Elizabeth meets the requirements necessary. Also, though she hasn''t had the opportunity in this life, Elizabeth has some experience in pulling out.¡±


    Elizabeth tossed a loose object from the cart at the back of Racknar''s head. ¡°Fuck you, no I don''t! Anything Duncan said was a lie. He and I never went all the way and I actually died a virgin thank you very much.¡± Racknar rubbed the back of his head as he headed to another gate. ¡°I didn''t mean that as a jab, your love life in this life or the last is not really any of my business. As long as you''re happy with who you end up with I really don''t care. But you do deserve to be happy.¡±


    Elizabeth looked at the floor of the cart. ¡°After everything you''ve been through in two lifetimes, so do you.¡± Racknar chuckled. ¡°Haha, well unfortunately for me, there ain''t no rest for the wicked. Money doesn''t grow on trees.¡± Elizabeth continued. ¡°You''ve got bills to pay, you''ve got mouths to feed, and ain''t nothin¡¯ in this world for free.¡± The two laugh, then they go through the gate to the harbor town to take the freight to Bramble. ¡°Not much longer Princess.¡± Elizabeth nodded. ¡°Your plan¡­ it doesn''t end with me being crown princess, does it?¡±


    Racknar chuckled. ¡°Nope, that''s just the start of it. Once you''re nice and established and ascend to the throne we''re going to turn this world upside down. The Empire, the Church¡­ Some might say the system is broken and needs to be fixed. Truth is, it''s working as intended and needs to be burned down. Rebuild from scratch.¡± Elizabeth sighed. ¡°Revolution?¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°We''ll create a world, even better than ours. Where all people will have an equal chance for life, liberty, and the pursuit of happiness. Regardless of race, skin color, gender, or sexual preferences. It won''t just be an empty slogan that gets ignored by a group of loud idiots. I want to build the American dream, in its purest form. But also with people knowing to take good care of the planet.¡±


    Elizabeth smiled slightly. ¡°That''s sweet, but also a lot of work. You probably won''t live to see it happen.¡± Racknar shook his head. ¡°No, but that''s not the point. I''ll plant the seed and hope that the next generations care for it.¡± Emma looked at Racknar. ¡°What about your life and happiness?¡± Elizabeth smiled and shook her head. ¡°That''s secondary to him. A bad habit of his. Sometimes I swear the only person he sees as unworthy of happiness is himself.¡± Racknar loaded the cart on the ferry. ¡°We''ve got several hours before we get there, so feel free to take a short nap. Also, I''ll work on my own happiness when I''m ready and feel like it.¡±


    Elizabeth nodded. ¡°Sure~ Have fun staying on watch in a perfectly safe boat. I''m taking a nap.¡± She laid down in the cart. Her butler and Emma also lay down to take a nap with Racknar remaining awake. Elizabeth was woken up after a few hours to indicate they were docking in Bramble. Everyone loads into the cart and Racknar starts driving it again. Emma dies a stretch. ¡°You''re not going to get a nap Lord Aradae?¡± Racknar grumbles. ¡°Just Racknar will do, and no. I''ll sleep when the job is done.¡±If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Elizabeth rolled her eyes. ¡°This isn''t the wilds, you don''t need to be on guard at all times or nap in shifts.¡± Racknar let out a soft growl. ¡°The world can be harsh and so can the people. I am not taking any chances. Even if only my weapon that I can recall and my bag of holding are out in the open. I keep my valuables in the Dimension Door, only keeping what I need in the bag.¡± Elizabeth snorts. ¡°Of course you took multiple precautions, almost to the point of being paranoid if you did not pass it.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°Sometimes it''s necessary. No such thing as being too careful.¡±


    Racknar took the cart to the gate, taking the group to Londinium and rolling up to the castle. He gets out and helps Elizabeth down before parking the carriage and sending Reginald ahead to Camelot, keeping Achilles in the stable. He then goes back to Elizabeth and gestures to the door. ¡°I¡¯ll be right by your side, should you need me. Until this task is done.¡± Elizabeth nodded with a smile. ¡°And should this work, can I depend on you as an advisor?¡± Racknar smiled with his fangs and nodded. ¡°Of course Princess. If ever you need my advice I''ll give it freely and without filter.¡±


    Elizabeth gave him a small mood and took the lead. ¡°I wouldn''t have it any other way.¡± The butler addressed the guards as the git to the castle door. ¡°Introducing Princess Elizabeth Anne Victoria Bramble the first, youngest daughter of King William Autoreus Bramble¡­ you know the rest.¡± They open up the castle for her, letting her, her butler, and her combat maid in but stopping Racknar who took up the rear. Elizabeth stopped and turned around. ¡°He''s with me.¡± The guards then let him through. The group are then able to make their way to the throne room.


    Racknar grumbled to himself as they made it to the throne room where King William, Arcmage Roland, and the Queen who Racknar didn''t meet before were all in the throne room. When Elizabeth entered and got her introduction, everyone seemed surprised to see her. William was the one to speak first. ¡°Youngest daughter, although I did receive news of the tragedy around your arranged husband and more recently hear his father has vanished on his way to your castle I''m surprised to see you abandon your post in Flowers.¡±


    Elizabeth bowed lightly to her parents. ¡°Well seeing as I never married I simply held the position till a permanent solution could be made. The tragedy has made the arrangement void and thus I have returned home. Now that I am here I would like to issue a challenge of succession.¡± The king shifted to sit up more and not slouch as much in his throne. ¡°Although traditionally it is the eldest that takes the throne, you can issue a challenge. Prove you are a better choice for crown princess and it''ll be made so. Consider the challenge issued. Your siblings will be summoned and you may invite spectators for your side. As per the rules, the challenger chooses the challenge from a set of options. Those options are-¡±


    Elizabeth put up her hand, the King stopping mid sentence. ¡°I have already chosen. The challenge will be, The Sword of Selection.¡± Now the queen perked up and was paying attention. The King sat forward a bit. ¡°A classic to be sure, but are you certain that''s the challenge you want?¡± Elizabeth nods. The King stands and does a sudden hand gesture. ¡°Then commence the summoning of my hairs and subsequent challenge. Till then, you may wait in your room.¡± He then looked to Racknar. ¡°Will a spare room be needed?¡±


    Elizabeth blinked a few times with a blank expression before she realized what her father was asking and turned a bit red. ¡°Yes, a spare room must be prepared for Racknar and his friends who I''ll invite to the challenge. I also request that the siblings of Excalibur be made present during the challenge.¡± The King raised an eyebrow, looked at Racknar, then back to his daughter. ¡°I suppose there''s no harm in it as long as the relics are guarded. Go rest and wait for the challenge to start.¡± Racknar was then shown a guest room that was quickly prepared for him. ¡°I''d whistle if I could.¡±


    After settling down Racknar located the rest of the Monster Mash who had been brought in and given rooms as well. ¡°The party is back together. Once we''re out of the castle I''ve got something for Charity. Long story I''ll fill you guys in later. For now all our weapons are stashed away while we''re in the castle. Can''t be walking around armed to the nines after all.¡± Davy shrugs. ¡°I''m a caster so being without my staff just makes things a bit more difficult. The only one here who''s significantly hurt by not having a weapon in Mari.¡± Marionette shifts around. ¡°Yeah, but I can summon the whisper blade or the swords of Arachne whenever. Right to my hand. Just like Racknar can with his swords and Krys with their bow.¡±


    Racknar nods. ¡°Although I left my swords with Lisa. She should be able to reverse engineer the technology. Then I can have one sword for each hand. Or maybe I''ll go sword and board. I''ve got plenty of hands.¡± Ariagoria sighed. ¡°So to recap we are currently waiting for Elizabeth¡¯s siblings to get here for a challenge that''ll make her crown princess if she wins. Setting up for our next step in this long term goal. I''m guessing since you said you''d let her sit as crown princess for a while before we make the next big move you have something for us to do while we wait.¡±


    Racknar nods. ¡°We¡¯ll take a trip to Midterranus to the temple. After we grab the elf that knows the way. If I remember correctly she said the Tapestry was there. I''m hoping the temple has some sort of clue or something that''ll lead us to the next part. Because it''s that or do things the long way by using the badge as a compass to find the closest artifact. That might take a while.¡± Ariagoria scoffed. ¡°Well then it''s a good thing we''ll have nothing but time and won''t have to worry about the safety of our families since we have an entire town as a homestead now.¡±


    Racknar nodded and the group spent a week and a half waiting for the other princes and princess as well as any high enough ranking noble who wished to join the challenge to arrive. All in all, ten people had come to accept the challenge. The Monster Mash was invited to observe. Everyone gathered at an arena where the sword of selection was sat in the middle stone and all. Before entering, Racknar gave one final advance to Elizabeth. ¡°Go last.¡± Elizabeth nodded in understanding. Everyone sat and an announcer introduced everyone participating in the challenge.


    ¡°First daughter of King William, current crown princess, Victoria Scarlet Bramble. First son of King William, William Autoreus Bramble the second. Second son of King William, Arthur Silva Bramble. Second daughter of King William, Diana Argentum Bramble. Third son of King William, George Harold Bramble. Third daughter of King William, Elizabeth Anne Victoria Bramble. First son of Duke Miles, Frederick Miles. First daughter of Duke Mann, Hilda Mann. First son of Duke Jacobs, Johnathan Jacobs. And finally, first daughter of Duke McConnell, Meredith McConnell.¡±


    The announcer allowed a pause before continuing. ¡°As per the rules in the royal decrees that predate the Empire our nation is now a part of, the challenger can now select the method of how the order of participants is set up and her place in it.¡± Elizabeth took a step forward. ¡°I choose the order to be determined by lottery, with myself going last.¡± Ariagoria looked at Racknar. ¡°So could you explain why you advised her to choose last?¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°The choice in order and where you place yourself on it says a lot about the person making the challenge. By going last it makes sure that when she does go everyone else has already tried and likely failed.¡±


    Racknar paused for a moment as the lottery started. ¡°However, if she chose order of status or reverse order of status it would make her look bad. Choosing to place themselves below everyone makes one look weak and unconfident. Put yourself above and you are cocky and arrogant. So naturally the lottery is the only choice if you want to intentionally go last without looking bad.¡± Marionette watched as Johnathan Jacobs failed to draw the sword. ¡°What if someone besides Elizabeth draws the sword first?¡±


    Racknar hummed and thought for a moment. ¡°The odds are low but in that case it becomes a sort of tournament for those that pulled. They can then fight themselves or use a proxy. The fighter chooses a weapon from a selection brought forth. Whoever wins the tournament is the next heir to the throne.¡± The party then watched as George Bramble failed to draw the sword. The various children of Dukes one after one failed with Meredith McConnell stepping forward. She drew the sword and everyone cheered. The process continued with William and Victoria going last before Elizabeth. Both pulled the sword from the stone. The sword was returned and Elizabeth was the last one up to the stone.


    She put her food on the stone, both hands on the sword, and pulled with everything she had. The sword came out with extreme ease and she fell on her ass with the sword in hand. She then looked at Racknar wondering what to do next because she was to unify the swords. Racknar from a distance made motions with his hands to indicate she was to wait till after the tournament. The announcer addressed the cheering crowd. ¡°Since we have had four successful participants we''ll now set up a tournament to determine the final winner. Participants can choose to either fight themselves or via proxy. Once a fighter is chosen they can''t be swapped out and the fighter must be loyal to the participant and not a hired mercenary.¡±


    The announcer paused. ¡°Let''s check the bracket that was set up via lottery. William the second will face Victoria. Elizabeth will face Meredith. William and Victoria will have their fight first. Victoria, who will be your champion?¡± Victoria stepped forward. ¡°I will be participating via proxy. My fighter will be Leopold Ironheart.¡± William chuckled. ¡°I shall not be using a proxy.¡± There''s a collective gasp as the arena is cleared for the two fighters. Both donning simple armor. Leopold, an extremely large and muscular man, chose a warhammer as his weapon. William the second chose a sword and shield. The announcer made some distance, and indicated for the fight to start.

 Chapter Forty: Tournament for the Throne

    The crowd roared with excitement as the eldest son of the King of Bramble was set off to personally square up against the chosen champion of his elder sister. Leopold was an intimidating looking man, large and muscular, built like a professional bodybuilder. He charged at William the second and swung his large hammer with relative ease. William Junior simply brought up his shield at an angle and pushed it forward to meet the hammer. When the two met the hammer deflected off the shield and hit the floor. William Junior didn''t hesitate to take the opportunity to attack. His sword hit armor before flesh allowing Leopold to avoid the bulk of the damage by stepping backwards.


    A small gash on his side, Leopold didn''t seem discouraged or angry. His focus was unshaken as he came in for an attack from the sword side. William Junior spun to meet the hammer with his shield a second time deflecting it to the floor, but this time Leopold recovered quickly and made a third attack from the floor swinging upward. William Junior was forced to dodge this time, but afterwards he came in with three rapid fire slashes using his sword. Although the damage to Leopold was minimal thanks to the coverage the loaned armor gave him, he was taking damage and had yet to land a single hit.


    Racknar watched the fight, chin in his hands. It didn''t take long for him to figure out what Creatures and Catacombs build William Junior was likely using. ¡°Shit¡­¡± Ariagoria looked at Racknar. ¡°Something wrong Racknar?¡± Racknar let out a low growl. ¡°Junior there seems to be using what''s often called the arena fighter build. There''s a combination of class abilities and optional features that if combined become a bit busted for one-on-one martial combat. Basically, as long as his opponent is only using one weapon it''s unlikely he''ll take any direct hits.¡±


    Marionette moved around to try and see over the person in front of her. ¡°Okay, and that''s a problem for us, how?¡± Racknar sighed. ¡°Elizabeth¡¯s personal worrier, the battle maid Emma, uses a sword and board set up similar to Junior but likely has something more akin to the sentinel set up. She''s built more for crowds and normal tank support stuff. The best weapon for her build is actually the halberd because of reach but that''s besides the point because that wouldn''t solve the issue that Junior¡¯s set up is a solid counter to any martial fighter who used a single weapon.¡±


    Davy did a handwave. ¡°Basically he''s saying unless the person fighting him is either significantly more experienced or dual wielding, Junior will almost always win in a one-on-one conflict with another fighter when magic is taken out of the equation.¡± Racknar nods. ¡°He likely was aware of who his sisters would pick before he chose to fight himself. Emma might do fine against whoever Meredith picks, but she''s not going to beat Junior.¡±


    The attention of the group returns to the fight as Junior gets more glancing blows on Leopold who had still not landed a single blow on the prince. The crowd was cheering like crazy as the prince continued to narrowly dodge or deflect attacks and strike back, slowly chipping away at his opponent. ¡°(If this were the game he''d be fine, chipping away at HP for a long time. But this is real life, so it''ll probably be harder to bring someone down with such shallow cuts.)¡±


    The fight dragged on, starting to feel repetitive as Leopold tried his best to find an opening. Just one good hit was all it would take. Try as he might, swing from whatever direction, Leopold just simply couldn''t get a hit on him as he continued to take small cuts. Eventually he did sweep the prince''s leg while the prince was mid jump but the prince rolled out of the way before a second attack. Eventually Leopold started to slow down and shortly after that fell to the ground. No longer able to fight, a winner was declared.


    ¡°William Autoreus Bramble the Second is the winner of the first match.¡± The announcer stated. ¡°On to the second match between Meredith McConnell and Elizabeth Anne Victoria Bramble.¡± Meredith stepped forward. ¡°I will not be using a proxy.¡± The woman spoke in what sounded like a Scottish accent. Elizabeth looked to Racknar and saw him standing and slapping at his own chest with his hand. She nods. ¡°For my proxy I''ll be selecting a personal advisor who works as an adventurer in his free time. Racknar Aradae.¡±


    ¡°This is outrageous!¡± Prince William objected. ¡°The rules clearly state that the person has to be a loyal servant of the participant. Racknar is just an adventurer.¡± The announcer checks a few things. ¡°Princess Elizabeth documented Racknar as a personal advisor months ago. As long as his other occupations and hobbies don''t conflict with her interests, picking him is within the rules even if his role under her is advisory and not combative.¡± Prince William tried to continue to object. ¡°I heard from a reliable contact in the church that Racknar is a blasphemer!¡± The announcer sighs. ¡°There are no rules barring a person from entry based on religious status.¡±


    The announcer looked around. ¡°Are there any further objections? No? Then let''s continue.¡± Racknar hops into the arena, Prince William again interjecting. ¡°The rules clearly state that no outside equipment is allowed in the fight without prior authorization.¡± This time the king speaks up. ¡°Racknar''s armor is non magical and equal to full plate. The color is purely cosmetic. I approve of its use. He also has a non combat magic item that he''ll be allowed to keep on him.¡±


    Racknar was surprised, he looked to the king who was sitting with the queen and archmage. ¡°(There''s no way the King and archmage don''t know this armor is an illusion since I told them who my mother is. He''s intentionally allowing me to keep it up. But why? I''ll definitely have to look into that later.)¡± The announcer then gestures to a wall of weapons. ¡°Pick whatever you want, but you won''t be allowed to swap equipment until the tournament is over.¡±


    Meredith grabbed a bow, arrows, javelins, and throwing axes. ¡°(A ranged fighter. She''ll likely try and use zoning tactics. Run and gun, keeping her distance.)¡± Racknar walked over to the wall. It had every kind of weapon or shield one could think of but they were of magic materials and the quality wasn''t all that great. ¡°These definitely aren''t masterwork weapons, that''s for sure.¡± He then grabbed a wooden tower shield and a halberd, strapping them to his back with rope before grabbing a second tower shield and halberd. ¡°Alright, I''m ready.¡±


    The announcer looked at Racknar with a perplexed expression before shaking his head. ¡°Alright then, since everyone is ready¡­¡± he looked around the arena. ¡°The fight can commence!¡± He throws his hand down and gets out of the way. As soon as the fight starts, Meredith notches an arrow and lets it loose. Racknar blocked it with a wooden shield. Meredith started running around the arena trying to get around the tower shield only for Racknar to block them. Racknar runs after Meredith but she''s more nimble and much faster then Racknar and is easily able to keep her distance.


    Racknar eventually stops to break the arrows leaving small splintered stumps in the tower shield. ¡°You''ll run out of arrows eventually.¡± Racknar taunted. Meredith responded in her accent. ¡°Well then it''s a good thing I grabbed more than arrows. Meredith continued to fire the arrows until the quiver was empty and tossed the quiver to the side. Racknar broke the new arrows as Meredith put the bow on her shoulder and started grabbing a javelin from a satchel.


    Racknar ran after her while she was still setting up and managed to get within melee range and swing his weapon at her only for her to jump backwards and over it doing a backflip in the process. Meredith once again gained space between herself and Racknar before tossing a javelin. Only this thing Racknar adjusted his grip on the halberd before tossing it into the air. He then caught the javelin, grabbing it before it reached him. He proceeded to break the javelin over his knee and toss it before catching the halberd from the air.


    The crowd cheered and roared in excitement. Davy even commented on the maneuver. ¡°I genuinely forgot that Martial Artists could deflect and even catch projectiles like that.¡± Meredith tried tossing a second javelin at Racknar who swung his shield at it, smacking it in mid-air and sending it flying off. He then rushed at Meredith who tossed her third javelin only for Racknar to sidestep it and dodge completely. He jumped into kneeing the woman in the gut, nearly sending her to the ground.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Meredith took her fourth javelin and thrust it at Racknar like a spear, he let go of his halberd to grab it before Spartan kicking her down the arena and snapping the javelin over his knee. He then picked up his halberd only to have the fifth and final javelin thrown at his mid-motion. Meredith had already recovered onto her feet though she definitely looked a little ragged. Marionette commented on the fight. ¡°Is it just me, or is Racknar fighting differently than normal?¡± Ariagoria nods. ¡°Well yeah, he chose his weapons and tactics for the mission. Normally using his swords and hitting things really hard is enough but for this fight he can''t use his rage or any spell-like abilities.¡±


    Racknar deflected the javelin with his shield, sending it off somewhere leaving two of the five javelins intact. Meredith ran for them picking them up and tossing both at the same time. This time when Racknar sidestepped the attack he swung his halberd at the javelins, cutting them in half mid-air. ¡°Down to the throwing axes. You grabbed six.¡± Racknar commented out loud. Meredith growled as she took stock of her remaining ammo. He was right. She tossed her empty satchel to the side and pulled out two throwing axes as she started running around the outer walls of the arena.


    Meredith had already gathered that it was unlikely for her to win this fight, but she wasn''t giving up. She tossed her first axe, moved, then tossed her second. Aiming for two spots and hoping one would land. Racknar deflected the first with the shelf sending it flying to the side but dropped the halberd to catch the second one. Rather than break the handle or something he tossed it right back at her with full force. Meredith was barely able to dodge. When Racknar went to grab his halberd off the ground Meredith once again used the opening to attack, sending two more axes at Racknar.


    The first one hit the shield, digging into it a bit. The second one dug a bit into Racknar''s armor. Racknar pulled the axe out of his body and sent it flying into the arena wall, he tore a bit of his robe to make a makeshift bandage for the wound. This left him open enough for two more attacks but this time he caught one with his hand and the other in his shield. Racknar simply sent this one to the ground before doing the same to the two in the shield. ¡°All out of ammo. What''s next?¡± Meredith ran for one of the axes on the ground but Racknar also ran for it.


    Meredith reached the axe with Racknar right behind her swinging the halberd down at her head. She barely managed to avoid the attack, tossing the axe as she did but missed Racknar completely with it going past his side. Racknar swung his shield at her this time and smacked her right upside the head with it. This sent her to the ground. Racknar quickly moved over to her and stomped on her gut, getting groans from the audience as well as his opponent. They say you shouldn''t kick someone while they''re down, but Racknar was fighting to win.


    Meredith rolled and got up to her feet. She pulled the bow off her and spun into a heavy swing at Racknar''s right side. He let go of his halberd to hatch it, a loud snack as it impacted his palm. He then Spartan kicked her away a second time. He then broke the bow over his knee and tossed the bits away before running after Meredith. He didn''t even pick up the halberd this time but instead punched her in the face with his shield again. When she hit the floor this time he moved in to get her again while she was on the ground but mid-punch she yelled. ¡°I yield!¡± Racknar stopped right before her face and backed off.


    He walked to the halberd and picked it up again with the announcer deviating the winner. ¡°The winner of the second match, Racknar Aradae on behalf of Princess Elizabeth Bramble. We will now heal the fighters and take a short rest before doing the consultation fight between Leopold Ironheart and Meredith McConnell.¡± Racknar set his weapons to the side and received healing before returning to his seat in the crowd. ¡°I wonder if they''ll let me swap my damaged shield for a fresh one or if I''m stuck with the exact weapons I started with.¡±


    It was clear the people running the tournament had no issues with replacing broken equipment as Meredith started her second fight with fresh equipment and ammo. The party watched as her tactics were more effective on Leopold then Racknar, able to get more hits on her second opponent. Despite this, after a long fight, a simple mistake led to Meredith taking a direct hit and having her ribs broken. Unable to fight, the winner was declared. ¡°Leopold Ironheart on behalf of Princess Victoria.¡± The announcer made it official. Now all that was left was for Racknar to fight William Junior.


    Racknar leaped over the wall once again before gathering his items, a fresh wooden shield being provided. Once Racknar was equipped he did some stretches. The announcer set up the fight. ¡°It''s the last fight in the tournament of selection. It''s William Autoreus Bramble the Second versus Racknar Aradae of Riverside.¡± The King stood and waved at the crowd to get their attention. ¡°I King William Autoreus Bramble hereby declare by royal decrees that should Racknar win this fight he''ll be officially granted knighthood in Bramble making his moniker as The Black Knight of Riverside more than just a nickname.¡±


    Racknar¡¯s fangs curled into a smile. ¡°(You''re definitely up to something King Bill, but what?)¡± The crowd had mixed energy but the announcer waved for attention. ¡°The final fight will begin.¡± He dashed his hand downward. ¡°Now!¡± He then cleared the area. Racknar didn''t hesitate to get started, he pulled back his halberd holding it up in the air like he was setting up for an Olympic style javelin toss. He then ran a bit forward before sending the halberd at William Junior with the force of both hands like a missile.


    Junior¡¯s eyes widened as he raised his small metal shield to deflect the projectile. He moved the shield from his line of sight to see Racknar was already right on top of him with the shield in his left hand aiming right for Junior''s face. ¡°Shit.¡± Junior cursed under his breath just before he took a heavy direct hit to the face. His head was sent a bit to the side and three teeth were sent flying out of his mouth. Racknar then went for two more punches, meeting shield to shield with the first but shield to ribs with the second. Racknar then followed up with a Spartan kick to the chest.


    Junior slid a bit backwards but managed to regain his composure. The audience was silent, watching with bated breath and hands over their mouths. Marinette looked both ways at the crowd. ¡°How come no one is cheering? This fight is bangers and mash.¡± Davy gave her a ¡°what did you just say?¡± Look as Ariagoria explained. ¡°Everyone else is traditionally trained, there''s a refined grave to their combat. Racknar on the other hand, learned to fight out of necessity and fights like a muddy adventurer. No grace, no refinement. He''s not fighting for their entertainment, just fighting to survive, fighting to win.¡±


    Marionette crossed her arms and huffed. ¡°Well considering the steaks, how could they blame him?¡± Junior swung his sword at Racknar''s unarmed right side thinking it would be open only to meet shield. Rather than press the fight however, Racknar disengaged and backed off. Junior started to follow when he noticed Racknar pull off the second halberd and take the throwing stance. ¡°Shit, I forgot the muddy bastard had two of ¡®em¡± Junior said out loud as Racknar once again sent a high-speed halberd at him like a rocket.


    Junior was barely able to deflect it and quickly prepared himself for a left hook by raising his shield right away. He then found himself caught off guard by a right hook with shield in hand. Junior had the slobber and another tooth knocked out of him as he was left spinning and reeling from the attack. He then managed to block a second attack from his left and deflected a third attack from the right hand shield using his sword to perry it. Racknar responded to this by stomping on the Prince''s foot then headbutting him and breaking his nose.


    Junior backed away and created some distance between them. ¡°How dare you! How dare you continue to mar my beautiful face over and over again. I''ll have you executed for this!¡± Racknar laughed as he went out of his way to collect his halberds again. ¡°Hahaha, you fight like a ballerina. All grace and no substance. Every fight you''ve been in before now was merely a dance recital. I, on the other hand, only know how to fight to survive. Every time I''ve fought it''s been with my life on the line. No rules and no holds barred. If you want a snowball''s chance in Dis against me you''re going to have to get your hands dirty like a commoner and drop the pompous bull shit.¡±


    Junior let out a roar of anger. ¡°As a prince I am to always present myself in a noble manner.¡± He points at Racknar aggressively. ¡°I''ll never stoop to your level!¡± Racknar shook his head. ¡°Tisk tisk tisk, and here I was hoping to at least break a sweat in this fight.¡± Junior shouted even louder. ¡°You have to be cheating somehow! What kind of effect does that magic ring have?!¡± Racknar couldn''t help but chuckle. ¡°Keke, although I won''t tell you its exact effect I will tell you that as an unintentional side effect of its ability I''m actually nerfing myself. That means in addition to that and me not using the Berserker¡¯s rage under the assumption it counts as a spell-like ability I''ve actually been fighting at less than half capacity with the exception of the halberd toss where I give it my all minus rage.¡±


    Junior roared even more as he charged at Racknar. ¡°Lies! I won''t let you get away with making a fool of me!¡± He got into melee range and made three swipes with his sword meeting shield everytime and even taking small chunks out of it and even Racknar''s arm. Racknar growled at Junior. ¡°I swear on the river Styx that every word I''ve spoken since entering this area is the truth.¡± He then brought the halberd down on Junior who deflected it to the side and used the opening to attack. He swung the sword hard and it sank into Racknar''s side, getting stuck in his natural armor. Junior then got shield-punched in the inner elbow.


    Racknar knocked the sword right out of Junior¡¯s hand before taking a step back and sending the flat of his foot right into Junior''s face. This kick knocked the prince to the ground. Racknar wasted no time in removing the sword from his side and walking over to kick the shield out of Junior''s hand. Racknar then used his left hand to lift the prince by the collar of his armor before punching him several times in the face. ¡°Consider yourself lucky healing magic exists, because otherwise you''d be ugly forever after I''m done with you.¡± He then sends a final punch into the prince''s jaw, breaking it and cracking his skull.


    Racknar lets go of the Prince who simply twitches on the ground. There''s a long drawn out silence in the crowd before the announcer declared the fight over. ¡°The winner of this fight and the tournament is¡­ Racknar Aradae of Riverside, on behalf of Princess Elizabeth!¡± Nobody cheers. A healer comes to mend the two fighters, restoring even the lost teeth in the Prince''s face. The King stood. ¡°I will admit, I was hoping my son would win, but I am a King of my word. I''ll be right down to knight thee.¡± The King started walking down some steps behind his observation area.


    The Prince got up and checked his face in a mirror before grabbing his bloody sword off the ground and gripping it so tightly that his knuckles turned white. The archmage teleported to his side and put a hand on the Prince''s shoulder, shaking his head. He then whispered something in the Prince''s ear. The King eventually made his way to Racknar, sword in hand.

 Chapter Forty One: Snag

    Racknar waited patiently for the King to make his way to him, checking back at the prince who was still tightly gripping his sword. The archmage whispered something else in his ear and the second thing got the prince to ease up, still glaring at Racknar. The King gestured to Racknar who dropped to one knee and bowed. The King put the flat on Racknar''s shoulders one after the other. ¡°I hereby dub thee, Sir Racknar of family Aradae. You may rise.¡± Racknar stood, his instincts were still telling him that King William was up to something. ¡°With the tournament concluded, there is a new line of succession to the crown. My youngest daughter Elizabeth Anne Victoria Bramble is now the crown princess and hair to the throne with her eldest brother William the Second being second in line after her.¡±


    There were cheers from parts of the crowd, the cheering spread quickly to the parts that hesitated. The King raised his hands to quiet the crowd. ¡°Since her arranged marriage fell through due to circumstances outside her control, Elizabeth is no longer betrothed. Our laws are clear that the crown heir must be engaged so as to have a King consort should they inherit the throne.¡±


    The King then directly addresses Elizabeth. ¡°You have one year to select from any suitors that try to court you during that time. If this can''t be accomplished then the position will fall to the next in line. In addition to the normal rules of them being more than six degrees of separation from you but within six degrees of separation from a noble I''ll add one more requirement any potential suitors must pass before they can even attempt to court my daughter. I want her betrothed and future King consort to have the same potential for leadership as her. Thus, they must first be able to pull the sword from the stone.¡±


    Racknar cursed under his breath. ¡°Shit, that puts a wrench in things.¡± The King continued. ¡°However we will not worry about that today, for today will be a celebration. I declare a feast!¡± The King throws up his hands into the air. ¡°And everyone here is invited!¡± The crowd goes wild. Elizabeth makes her way over to Racknar. ¡°You have a plan, right?¡± Racknar grumbled. ¡°I''ll¡­ think of something.¡± ¡°(So that was the deal? The King¡¯s entire plan was to abuse the rules to get his eldest son as the rightful heir over his daughter? I feel like I''m missing something.)¡± ¡°Let''s just enjoy the feast and worry about that later.¡±


    The Monster Mash eats at Elizabeth''s side with Racknar being placed at the seat next to her on the main table with the royal family with the arena attendants being given a separate table with both tables being served food by wizards that were summoning it with magic. The party enjoyed some small talk and lots of food, or at least the three that needed to eat did. Krys''tal simply sat in front of an empty spot on the table since it''s well known her kind don''t eat food. Marionette had to be sneaky to make it look like she was eating. Racknar had to also be careful, covering his face and acting like he was putting food behind a helmet.


    Prince William the Second stood up and clinked a spoon on a champagne glass to get everyone''s attention and calm the cacophony of the crowd. Meredith also stood with him for a reason that would soon be made clear. ¡°I would like to take this moment to announce that before the tournament I had been courting Meredith McConnell in private. Since we have all these witnesses, we are officially announcing our engagement as of today.¡± Parts of the crowd cheer and the feast resumes.


    After the feast, everyone was dismissed and the Monster Mash had some time alone to talk privately with Elizabeth. ¡°So have you thought of anything to get the plan back on track since my father and brother threw things way off the rails?¡± Racknar let out a loud sigh. ¡°We have a year to figure something out, but you might have to become engaged with some rando that pulls the sword. We have a year so I say for now we focus on what we can do. You get friendly with members of the royal court while my party gets the next artifact of Arachne and hope for a lead.¡± Davy lets out a sigh. ¡°Too bad none of us can lift the sword. Elizabeth could always marry someone else after the King dies.¡±


    Racknar felt the need to clarify. ¡°We actually don''t know if any of you could, but even if you could, this nation and the Empire at large only recognizes marriages between men and women. Meaning Mari, Charity, and Krys are all ineligible even if they could pull it. I highly doubt Davy could pull the sword considering the requirements.¡± Davy looked at Racknar with knitted eyebrows. ¡°Should I be offended?¡± Racknar replied ¡°Do you consider yourself the leader type?¡± Davy shook his head and Racknar continued. ¡°Then no.¡±


    Elizabeth gestured at Racknar. ¡°You seem like a natural born leader considering how you are the leader of the Monster Mash. Could you pull the sword?¡± It seemed her brother had finally left the feasting area after shaking hands and schmoozing with the crowd just in time to overhear the last part. ¡°What''s this? Is my sister thinking of allowing a non-human servant to be her betrothed just to avoid losing the crown? Can''t say I blame you for your willingness to do whatever it takes to keep your position. In fact, I respect it. Unfortunately for you however, I already know Sir Aradae can''t lift the sword from the stone. Father asked him to try before allowing him to negotiate with the golden dragon. I saw it myself.¡±


    Elizabeth looked at Racknar. ¡°Is that true?¡± Racknar looked away from Elizabeth and cleared his throat. ¡°Your brother is not lying about what he saw. Your father did indeed ask me to pull the sword from the stone. It was not removed.¡± The brother then laughs. ¡°It''s too bad really, it would have been funny to see the court react to you becoming engaged to a beast-kin. Anyway, me and my betrothed have business to attend to. Come dear.¡± Junior and Meredith walk their way out, both giving Elizabeth smug grins. Elizabeth groaned. ¡°Let''s take this outside and cast some anti-observation spells.¡±


    The group moves outside and the first thing Marionette noticed as soon as the spells were activated was the death glare from Elizabeth aimed at Racknar''s back. ¡°Why is she looking at him like that?¡± Elizabeth scowled at Racknar. ¡°You''re doing that thing again, aren''t you?¡± Racknar crossed his arms. You''ll have to be more specific.¡± She lets out a sound of frustration. ¡°Gah! Damn it Racknar, I''ve known you across two lifetimes. Why are you pulling this now of all times?¡± Racknar looked away from Elizabeth, avoiding her gaze. ¡°Everything I do has a reason behind it.¡± Elizabeth growled at him. ¡°Racknar.¡±


    Racknar sighs. ¡°Can you just¡­ let it go? Just this once. Please.¡± Elizabeth sighed and eased up her angry body language. ¡°I guess I''ll have to.¡± Krys''tal looked at Ariagoria. ¡°Am I the only one lost right now?¡± Everyone else shakes their head, Marionette saying: ¡°I''ve already tried asking what''s going on.¡± Elizabeth huffs. ¡°Racknar has this¡­ annoying habit when it comes to¡­ deception. He never truly lies so when he wants to deceive someone he pulls these loopholes. He''ll say something that''s technically true or dodge the question. He''ll choose his wording so he never lies even if he''s being dishonest. It''s annoying as hell.¡±


    Marionette nodded. ¡°I see, I see. I see I''m still completely lost and have no idea what you two are talking about.¡± Elizabeth sighed. ¡°Yeah, I know. But unfortunately we''ll have to leave it that way for now. Racknar''s too stubborn anyway.¡± Ariagoria sighs. ¡°So Racknar is being sneaky about something? I guess it''s fine. As long as it doesn''t harm us.¡± Racknar realized in all the commotion he missed something. ¡°...Shit. I just remembered we were supposed to have you fuse the four Excalibur swords as part of your display. I mean it''s not exactly necessary so I guess we can skip it.¡±


    Elizabeth has also forgotten but the moment has passed. ¡°Just go out there and get those artifacts. I''ll be doing my part here.¡± Racknar nodded, Monster Mash collected their things and returned to old Camelot in order to prepare for the next quest. Ivory provided them with potions as Davy attempted to flirt with her, then the party went to Lisa''s to get Racknar''s swords. ¡°Did you figure it out?¡± Lisa handed Racknar the swords. ¡°Took me a bit to be able to replicate the technology, but thanks to your various notes I managed to get around a few different restrictions. Using magic crystals as batteries.¡±


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Lisa handed Racknar two dragon bone shields, circular and with teeth on the edges. Clearly made to function in the same way as the swords. ¡°I didn''t know what, if any, enchantments you wanted so I haven''t enchanted them yet.¡± Racknar looked over the shields and handed his two normal dragon bone swords to Lisa. ¡°That''s fine. I''ll allow you to sell the old gear we don''t need anymore like these and Charity''s old mace.¡± Lisa nodded. ¡°I''ll send someone to take care of that.¡± Racknar stretched. ¡°As for enchantment I drew up an idea I had but am.not sure if it''ll work.¡± He handed her a paper. Lisa looked at it, turning it from side to side. ¡°This is¡­ genius. I''ve never considered trying something like this on a weapon before but it should be doable.¡±


    Racknar considered his options. ¡°I guess I can wait a few days before we head out. Once it''s set up we''re on our way to Midterranus.¡± After three days Racknar got his swords and shields back, rack with five different colored gems in them. The swords had the gems in the hilts while the shields had them on the faces. The gems were red, white, blue, black, and green respectfully. Once the upgrades were acquired Racknar paid Lisa for her work and the party grabbed the dark elf who they got the swords from and started their journey. This meant going farther south in Ran than ever before and taking a boat. However, no official ferry went from Ran to Midterranus since it wasn''t part of the Empire.


    ¡°Looks like we''ll have to pay for a private boat and go civilian.¡± Davy commented while looking over the harbor of the town they were in. After a while of looking they eventually found a fisherman willing to take them. After a few hours they were in Midterranus, this world''s equivalent to Greece. Racknar looked at the classic Greek architecture. ¡°It seems in this world the Empire never conquered this area and it remained independent. From what I''ve heard Midterranus is run by a counsel of Kings and democratically elected leaders that run city states similar to how ancient Greece worked. Social structure has remained untouched despite their being actual magic and an increase in technology.¡±


    The party wasn''t exactly here for sightseeing though, they had a mission. So they got out of town and Racknar used the badge to summon spiders for them to ride. It took several days touching every gate on the way there. Counting the travel in Ran it took them about two full weeks to get to the location. The dark elf looked really confused. ¡°I have no idea what you people are on about.¡± Racknar looked over at her. ¡°Oh, right, sorry. We''re all reborns from similar worlds so I''m comparing things in this world to that one. Just ignore it. Also I don''t think I ever got your name.¡±


    The drow woman nodded. ¡°Just call me Ebony. It''s a close approximation of my name translated to the Ranian standard language.¡± Racknar chuckled. ¡°We just call it Common. Anyway, are we close to the city the temple is in?¡± Ebony nodded. ¡°It''s just a bit ahead.¡± The city was built in a canyon. Not on it, in it. Carved into the cave walls were passageways and buildings with some buildings at the top and bridges throughout different layers of the city. The population was a mix of humans, beast-kin, orks, drow. ¡°Damn, normally when you see other races in Ran they''re all clearly adventurers. These look like actual civilians.¡± Ariagoria commented.


    Ebony went a bit ahead of the party. ¡°The temple is this way.¡± Members of the group hopped off their spiders and followed, looking around in awe. Marionette felt a bit overwhelmed and clung to Racknar''s back. ¡°It''s a bit crowded, but the fact they carved paths big enough for carts in this canyon wall is amazing.¡± Ebony nodded. ¡°And unlike the Empire they aren''t nearly as hateful of people just for not being human. As long as you contribute to society, most people leave you alone.¡±


    Ebony led them to a building decorated with sashes that had the symbol of Arachne on them. It was guarded by humans and drow alike. She bowed to the guards. ¡°Hello brothers and sisters, followers of the true spider mother.¡± She then addressed them in elvish gesturing to Racknar in particular. One guard looked at him and nodded before responding. Ebony bowed then looked at the party. ¡°You may enter. The high priestess will see you.¡± The party crowded into the temple that was surprisingly spacious and well lit using magic lighting. Ebony walked the group into an inner sanctum where she got down on her knees bowing lowly to the ground at a cloaked and bailed woman in a sparkly and elaborate dress.


    The woman addressed Ebony in elvish, resulting in Ebony lifting her head. She gestured to Racknar and spoke in elvish to the priestess. The tall slender woman walked down some steps to them and looked Racknar over, even going as far as smelling him. ¡°I see~¡± she spoke in Common, her voice sultry and seductive. ¡°Yes~ Very interesting~¡± The priestess pulled off the veil to show she had multiple spider-like eyes and moved her sleeves to show her arms were covered in a black chitin. ¡°I am the high priestess of the temple of Arachne, you may address me as Noire.¡±


    Racknar let out an exasperated sigh. ¡°I''m going to keep things professional and ask for the artifact of Arachne that''s here. The Tapestry of hubris and humility.¡± The high priestess let out a sad sigh. ¡°We don''t have it, never did. We have a fake, the real one was entrusted to an avatar of Arachne. One of her first generation children. However, this trip was not a total waste as we have recovered the armor of Arachne and have a lead on the cloak of spider kind as well as the lyre.¡± Racknar looked at his party. The only one that could wear heavy armor was Ariagoria. ¡°Alright, I know Charity just got a fancy new weapon but she''s the only one of us that can use the armor.¡±


    The high priestess had it brought out and they offered it to Racknar, addressing him in elvish. Ariagoria made a face. ¡°What did they just call you?¡± Davy responded. ¡°Something weaver, I missed part of it.¡± Racknar grabbed the armor and handed it to Ariagoria. ¡°We can sell the dragon bone stuff later.¡± Ariagoria holds the armor looking at it. ¡°I''m not sure if I like the style but I guess if it''s better armor then that''s all that matters.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°The dragon bone and scale armor is plus one masterwork half-plate. Seventeen plus dex up to three. Armor of Arachne is plus three full-plate without the Dex penalty. Twenty plus dex. Also it gives the person wearing it spider climb meaning you can go up walls and ceilings like a curtain friendly neighborhood web slinger.¡±


    Ebony gives Racknar a look. ¡°Are you talking about yourself or are there others like you?¡± Racknar shook his head. ¡°Talking about something from a¡­ entertainment form similar to a play from our old world. Involved a man with spider powers.¡± Ebony hummed. ¡°I see. Him being the hero tells me your world was more accepting of differences.¡± Racknar did a so-so gesture. ¡°The creators definitely advocated for acceptance considering one of their biggest stories involved a marginalized group of youngsters fighting against bigots.¡±


    Ebony nodded. ¡°And this was allowed to be shown to the public, yes? Already leagues ahead of the Empire.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°Since this was so easy I''m guessing you''ll also hand us info on the leads to the other artifacts?¡± The high priestess nods. ¡°Anything for the champion of Arachne.¡± Racknar put both hands up. ¡°Woah woah woah there. I''m not some high Cleric or Paladin of Arachne, I''m just¡­¡± Racknar paused. Ariagoria waved a hand in front of his face. ¡°You''re just what?¡± Racknar shook himself from whatever thought took him away from the conversation. ¡°I¡­ I don''t know to what extent my relationship with Arachne goes. I mean¡­ I''m her descendant and within six degrees of separation from her. So¡­¡±


    Ariagoria nodded. ¡°An angelblood, I kinda forgot about that because you didn''t have the normal traits of one.¡± Racknar did a stretch. ¡°Maybe I can activate them?¡± He then put his hands together like he was praying and closed his eyes. After a bit, glowing white markings manifested throughout Racknar''s body. These markings took the form of ribbons or ring-like shapes with two lines as borders and Celestial symbols inside the boundaries. He then sprouted wings made of feathers of light that floated a bit off his back. The white glow flickered a few times before new colors crept into the magic tattoos. Parts of the light became a dark blood red while others looked purple. Even the wings changed color with the purple and red flowing through the light like an aurora.


    Racknar opened his eyes and looked at the markings. ¡°Well that''s interesting. Normally the tattoo color indicates the domain of one''s Celestial bloodline. Those without a definitive domain due to mixing or separation usually get white or black tattoos to indicate a normal or fallen angel-blood. However, it seems I''m drawing from two Celestial domains.¡± Ariagoria looked at the symbols. I learned Celestial from the Church so I''m actually fluent in three languages. Let''s see what this says.¡±


    Ariagoria starts at the ring around Racknar''s wrists. ¡°This one roughly translates to either rlRip or Sever. This one roughly translates to either Tare or Rend. This one roughly translates to Flay and this last one roughly translates to Thrash.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°That makes sense. Since my weapons are soul bound and Celestials often keep soul bound weapons stashed in magic tattoos.¡± Ariagoria then started to read the larger ones on Racknar''s body. ¡°These seem to tie into different aspects that a Celestial would have. Some of these are linked to Arachne, the rest have to do with anger, vengeance, and fire. So it seems you''re drawing on the same Celestial domain my father did because of your link to his Infernal realm.¡±


    Racknar hummed. ¡°That makes sense.¡± The wings of light vanish but the magic tattoos remain. The high priestess hands him a marked map. ¡°These spots mark bandit forts we think two of the other artifacts are at. Feel free to return anytime.¡± Ebony looked around the temple. ¡°I think I''ll stay here for a bit, I made enough money at the arena to last me a while.¡± The party offers goodbyes before heading out of the temple with the magic armor in tow. The group stayed at an inn and Ariagoria changed before they headed out fresh in the morning aiming for the two artifacts going for the closest one somewhere in Midterranus.

 Chapter Forty Two: Lawless

    The trip took several hours but eventually they reached the fortress being used by the so called bandits. The moment the Monster Mash set eyes on it they all knew these weren''t your ordinary bandits. The place was a massive fortified castle with walls around it that had artillery such as naval cannons and ballistas. The fortress was surrounded by a mote and had a drawbridge. From the moment in the water there was likely something living in it. Krys''tal spotted several well armed guards patrolling the walls and the outside both before and after the mote. ¡°This place is more like an army fort than anything. Some of these guys even have muskets and flintlocks. Are you sure this isn''t a military fort?¡±


    Racknar pointed to the banners. Dark green with the symbol of a broken shield and two broken weapons crossed over it, a spear and a sword. ¡°That''s a bandit banner, basically the anarchy symbol of this world. It''s to let you know they are lawless and don''t recognize any formal government or leadership. They''d rather die than be subject to the laws of the land.¡± Ariagoria looked over the fort. ¡°We''d need an army to siege this place.¡± Racknar chuckled as he pulled out the Badge of Arachne. ¡°Got that covered. I can easily summon a dozen adult black iron spiders with this. While they''re dealing with the spiders we sneak in. We could also take a few days to build ballistas to mount on the spiders.¡±


    Marionette looked at Racknar. ¡°You want to siege a fort with armed spiders?¡± Racknar shrugged. ¡°I could get more spiders the long way if you don''t think it''ll be enough. Also I''m fairly sure Davy can cast a summoning spell.¡± Davy shook his head. ¡°I could but all summons are concentration and the best I could do is four CR two monsters. So I could summon four dire wolves that''ll last at most an hour.¡± Racknar hummed and put his hand on his chin. ¡°The artifact isn''t going anywhere so I say we gate to a city and get weapons made for our monster army. I''d invite goblins and kobolds from our home base but I don''t feel right using them as cannon fodder.¡±


    Ariagoria lets out a loud sigh. ¡°We aren''t exactly flush on money right now. We spent most of it on buying that land. Considering we got ten square miles we actually got it a steal but we still ended up nearly broke.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°The dragon bone mace and armor you replaced can pay for some of it. I also have silk I can sell. We should be able to finance this but we''ll be broke again after. Since this isn''t a part of a guild quest the only money we''ll make is from the loot.¡± Krys''tal lets out a humm. ¡°You know, since we have the dimensional doorknob, we could even loot the artillery.¡± Everyone looked at them in shot with Racknar letting out a hearty laugh. ¡°Now you''re thinking like a Creature''s and Catacombs player. Absolute loot goblin behavior. Let''s get the prep work done.¡±


    With some haggling on both selling and buying the Monster Mash was able to get the equipment they wanted with some questions as to why they would want a smith to make claws made to fit a direwolf that went without real answer as they didn''t question the payment. Money was money, who cares if the person spending it is a bit strange. After three days the party returned to the fort with everything they needed. Once the spiders and wolves were gathered they were equipped with weapons. In addition to the twelve spiders summoned by the badge Racknar gathered a dozen more the hard way. Though they didn''t need much convincing since Racknar could speak to them and was effectively one of them.


    Once armed and armored the summons moved on the fortress, ballista bolts being fired from both ends as cannons fired from the first as well. The men on the ground and some on the fort shot arrows as four direwolves with armor and added claws ran in and mauled or bit bandits. As the chaos ensued the Monster Mash circled around the back and Racknar pulled a door out of his dimension door and placed it over the mote like a bridge. The party carefully crossed it with Racknar putting the door back. Davy whispered to Racknar. ¡°Why do you have a random wooden door in your storage?¡± Racknar chuckled. ¡°I saw it in an alleyway and figured I could use it as a bridge. I grabbed it as our stuff was being made.¡±


    Racknar and Ariagoria scaled the wall with ease before dropping ropes to help the others up. Once in the wall the group got to work on attacking what few guards on the wall weren''t occupied by the attack. Racknar and Ariagoria took to the front line with Davy and Krys¡¯tal supporting with ranged attacks from behind. Meanwhile Marionette teleports behind people engaged with Racknar and Ariagoria. One of them shouted out. ¡°The monsters are just a distraction! This is an invasion! We''ve got adventurers!¡±


    Racknar grumbled to himself as ballista bolts hit the wall. ¡°They still have to deal with a pincer attack. I think we''ve got this.¡± One of the bandits in leather robes lifted a bone staff with a deer skull at the top and a gem tied to the antlers. ¡°Call lightning.¡± Racknar let out an ¡°oh fuck¡± as a storm closed formed and lightning started striking the stronghold. Marionette and Krys''tal managed to avoid all damage. Ariagoria and Racknar hid under shields. Davy summoned a ward to block some of the damage. ¡°They have a damn caster!¡±


    Racknar started sprinting at the caster taking a few hits from lightning. ¡°It''s a good thing I''m aiming to be a mage slayer.¡± He tossed his shelf at one caster when he spotted another and tossed his second shield at them before cutting down two more of the bandits. He then recalled his shields after moving to get them to cut through two more people on the way to him. ¡°Come on Ariagoria, let that new mace swing.¡± Ariagoria nodded as she followed Racknar, blocking arrows with a shield then swinging at a warrior with her mace. ¡°Divine Channeling!¡± The mace burst into infernal flames that turned white. As she swung the mace extended into an obsidian bladed whip of flames that wrapped around her opponent.


    She chuckled as she then flung the burning warrior off the wall. ¡°Okay, this is badass. I could get used to it.¡± Davy started dual casting Magic Missile at bandits while Krys''tal fried arrows. When they loaded their first arrow the icy crystal of their bow turned purple as they fired a purple ice arrow that exploded on contact with the target hitting everyone around them with cold. The second two took normal colored ice arrows that didn''t explode on contact. ¡°Not exactly sure what that is, but I can combine it with the Ice Knife shot.¡± Racknar shouted back. ¡°It''s a class ability similar to the Divine Channeling. But instead of a D eight of radiant on melee it''s a D eight of psionic on ranged. Normally you can''t stack it on top of spells but I guess since it''s an ability of the weapon, you can.¡±


    Krys''tal readies another arrow. ¡°No idea what you''re on about but more damage is always good.¡± Racknar nods ¡°Right, focus on the task. I can nerd out about abilities later. Remember you have some spells as well. Fairy Fire is a solid support.¡± The bandits have to divide their efforts between the party and the monsters. The artillery and what''s left of the ground forces focused on the monsters who were winning so far while the archers, warriors, and casters on the wall focused on the party. Racknar issuing orders to the rest of the Monster Mash. ¡°Healers and casters first, the melee and archers can wait.¡±


    The bandits on the wall manage to hit one of the wolves with a cannon while another is struck by a ballista bolt. The forces on the ground outside the mote are whipped out and the spiders start making a bridge over the mote as the two remaining wolves simply leap over it. Meanwhile bandit archers and casters continued to fire different spells and arrows at the party. Bolts of lightning, fire, and ice flew at the party with Ariagoria and Racknar using their shields while Krys''tal and Marionette skillfully dodged. Davy continued to block with a ward but took a stray, nearly losing concentration on his summon spell but managing to hold on.


    The two remaining wolves started attacking people on the ground on the other side of the mote while the spiders worked their way across the mote themselves. Ballista bolts, arrows, and cannon fire started getting more accurate as three of the spiders were taken out before crossing the mote. The remaining ballista on the spiders were then emptied and discarded because there''s no one to reload them. Once on the other side of the mote, the spiders started climbing the walls with stuff being dropped on them from above and the tide finally turning in the bandit''s favor on that front.


    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    As for the other front against the party, Racknar continued mowing through multiple bandits in quick succession. He drummed on his shield and blood red fire licked out from him touching his opponents causing them to focus on him. Ariagoria was also clearing through bandits left and right with her Infernal mace slash blade whip combo. Davy on the other hand wasn''t doing much as he had to be careful not to break his concentration on the summoning spell. Krys''tal and Marionette went all out with Krys''tal taking out or at least slowing down several bandits with her ice arrows while Marionette teleported around the top of the fort throwing knives or stabbing people in the back.


    The bandits managed to kill the last two wolves, oddly enough freeing Davy up for using more spells without concern and the number of spiders was quickly dwindling to half before they started to reach the top and joined the party on the rooftop. By the time the party cleared out the outside of the fortress, only six spiders remained. Racknar sent them in first and the party waited outside till Racknar felt the last one die. Then the party went in after to start cleaning up the rest.


    The party found some difficulty being as effective in the tight hallways of inside the building as it got harder for Davy and Krys''tal to maneuver attacks around their allies. Racknar and Ariagoria started taking hits with Ariagoria healing them as they continued to the inner sanctum of the fortress. Even with higher level military trained bandits with casters and healers it seemed the party was just better equipped and coordinated. After all, the bandits didn''t have any magic items or equipment so far.


    The best the bandits had were the occasional non-magical plus one masterwork weapons and armor, but compared to the multiple magic items and plus three masterwork items the party had, despite them being slightly under level, were making easy work of the bandits so far. Then they made it into what would have likely been a throne room for whatever noble once ran this fortress.


    The throne itself was dismantled, a large table with several seats had been placed on a now dilapidated carpet that led to where the destroyed throne was. Several bandits, all in better armor and gear than all the rest so far, all stood up and drew their weapons. Davy was immediately able to tell these guys were definitely built differently. ¡°Everyone in this room has multiple magic items. Armor, weapons, and utility. Every archer has a high grade quiver of infinite arrows like Krys''tal. We''re talking about multiple ultra rare quality items.¡±


    Racknar nodded as he eyed up the bandits. ¡°So who here is the leader?¡± One spoke up saying. ¡°We actually don''t have a bandit chieftain like most groups, we''re a council that runs things more democratically. But that''s not exactly relevant considering you won''t be alive much longer.¡± Ariagoria readied her mace and shield. ¡°I¡¯d laugh, but honestly the joke of bandits overestimating themselves or underestimating us got old a long time ago. Instead of issuing empty threats you should start praying to your God for forgiveness.¡± Davy eyeballed Ariagoria. ¡°God damn, I thought the opening intimidation line was Racknar''s thing.¡±


    Racknar shrugged as he readied his weapon and blood red flames licked across his body. ¡°It was a solid opener, so I''m not mad about it.¡± The two groups went to meet each other in battle. Five adventurers versus twelve bandits. Outnumbered, but not necessarily outgunned. Marionette moved quickly, as soon as the battle started she teleported to the back line and sent the Swords of Arachne into the back of a caster. His robe glowed, slowing down but not stopping the attacks, making it take three whole swings before the mage went down.


    Two of the bandits must have also been either rouges or dexterity based martial artists because they seemed to move faster than the rest, getting around the two front liners and in close with Krys''tal and Davy. Krys''tal took a few glancing blows from a dagger while Davy dodged two attacks only to get stabbed by a third. Krys''tal hit their assailant with their bow before firing two shots point blank with the first detonating. Even though they also took some of the damage it was worth it to also hit the one attacking Davy while killing their attacker.


    Davy cast a spell causing a shadowy hand to press against his attackers chest resulting in the attackers skin rotting away a bit from necrosis. Davy followed that up by bashing the person''s head in with his tentacle staff. Racknar engaged in combat with the bandit closest to him. Even with magic armor taking most of the attack, the bandit couldn''t survive taking multiple hits from Racknar. Four attacks and a fully armored bandit was cut down with Racknar moving to the next and hitting him for three more, activating the ice gem for extra damage and knocking him out. ¡°This may burn through my resources quickly, but man does it feel badass!¡±


    Ariagoria ignited her mace in white fire before slamming it down on the head of a heavily armored bandit, then hitting him two more times. The bandit hits the floor after, either dead or knocked out. Six of the twelve elite bandits were already dead before most of them could even get an attack in. One of the remaining bandits started running behind the destroyed throne while the remaining caster used Fireball to hit the whole party but left their allies unscathed. An archer fired arrows at Racknar that struck a shield. The three remaining fighters that didn''t hide all charged at Racknar each attacking him twice. One of the attacks managed to get past the shield and cut Racknar somewhat deeply.


    Racknar yelped in pain while Marionette ran up to the last mage and cut him down with three attacks. Davy took out the archer with a dark purple burst of energy and Krys''tal took shots at each of the three warriors attacking Racknar with the first shot exploding in purple cold energy. Racknar gritted his mandibles as he took the damage from an allied attack that killed one of his attackers. Ariagoria came in with her obsidian flame mace and bashed in the head of the second warrior leaving the last one for Racknar to cut down.


    Once that was done the party made chase after the one that ran. They found him in a treasure room that had an entrance behind the throne pulling magical items out of a chest, including the Cloak of Spider-Kind. He quickly put on the cloak and a few other things before aiming a sword with lightning arcing off it at the party. ¡°Get back, I so much as land a single blow on any of you and it''s game over. Thanks to this mythical item the chances of you hitting me are slim to none even with enhanced and enchanted gear.¡±


    Racknar looked at the man''s gear and did some math in his head, adding up the total armor value and evasion score the man would have. Comparing it to the bonuses of the items of his party. ¡°(Full plate, eighteen plus three. Twenty one. The magic on the armor is likely a common barrier enchantment. Twenty four. The cloak increases dexterity and gives advantage on avoiding ranged attacks, increasing evasion abilities and likely his evasion score since that''s seemingly a thing here. Plus three. Since that full plate is steel he likely loses his normal dexterity bonus for evasion. Ring of protection for plus one. Total defense, twenty eight.)¡±


    Racknar gripped his swords as he continued to run numbers in his head. ¡°(I get five from strength mod, plus one from a magic item, plus three from proficiency, plus an additional five while raging, plus three from my weapon. Total, seventeen. For an average of twenty seven.)¡± Racknar''s fangs curled into a wicked smile as he chittered with his mandibles. ¡°The risk you took was calculated, but man are you bad at math.¡± Racknar chugged a potion and the bandit ran at him with his magic lighting sword.


    The bandit swung it shouting ¡°Thundering Smite!¡± Revealing his character class to likely be a paladin. He struck the shield hitting Racknar with a heavy amount of lightning damage causing him to billow smoke. Then, as if by reflex, Racknar''s upper right hand swung with his now blood red flaming chainsaw greatsword hitting his attacker hard. His attacker then struck two more normal lightning attacks against the shields doing minimal damage to the already heavily damaged Racknar.


    Ariagoria chose to use the most powerful healing magic she could on Racknar instead of attacking the bandit. Marionette tried to slice at the bandit''s back to no effect as her weapons bounced off the magic around it. Krys''tal pointed at the bandit with their glowing hand causing different colored firefly-like lights to appear around him. Davy tried Magic Missile because it always hits only to find the magic on the armor was blocking it. Racknar let out a wicked sounding chuckle. ¡°Kekeke, I''m a Berserker and take reduced damage while raging in addition to whatever reduction I get from armor. Now, it''s my turn to hit you really hard.¡±


    Racknar lifted up his upper right hand as the red gem in the handle lit up causing the weapon to burn in a mix of blood red and normal fire. ¡°Infernal Strike!¡± He then brought down his chainsaw greatsword with a heavy pillar of flames coming off the attack. He then followed that up by activating lightning on his second sword and attacking with it. That was quickly followed up by the two saw shields cutting into the bandit with cold and acid damage respectfully. Racknar then made three more attacks with the greatswords hitting the bandit with fire and lightning attacks.


    Every attack Racknar made hit and even with the magical damage reduction from the armor the elite bandit was turned into a pile of bloody mince-meat. Looking like an absolute mess after taking several elemental damage and rage boosted attacks from toothy saw blades weapons. With everyone dead Racknar grabbed the cloak and the party started taking any armor, weapons, and other things of value. Anything from rugs to banners. Ariagoria spots her old armor in the Dimension Door storage. ¡°I thought you sold that.¡±


    Racknar looked at the armor. ¡°I was going to, then I remembered Warlocks are proficient in light to medium armor and shields. I often think of Davy as a sorcerer and sometimes forget he''s a Warlock despite him mostly using Warlock spells. So I can give him a higher defense so he''s less smof a squishy mage. I''m going to modify it to fit him both in size and style.¡± The party took what was basically a full day looting the fortress before leaving and Krys''tal finally asked: ¡°So who gets the cloak?¡±


    Racknar shrugged. ¡°Both you and Marionette can equip it but that would mean replacing your cloak of protection. So instead of plus one armor it''s plus two evasion, spider climb, and dark-vision.¡± Marionette nodded. ¡°I''ve got the swords, she can have the cloak.¡± The matter was settled, meaning they could sell the magic item they weren''t using anymore on top of the damaged armor, weapons, various siege devices, furniture, and decorations.

 Chapter Forty Three: Ackeron

    Following the marker on the map to the location of the lyre of Arachne the Monster Mash expected another well equipped bandit fortress decked out like the last one. However, they were surprised to find they instead were led to a hub city like area. The capital to one of the many city states powers of Midterranus. Ackeron. The white marble buildings were capped with red shingles rooftops and red banners with a Spartan Chevron hoplite shield with two spears behind it decorated many buildings as well as the carts and soldiers in the city. There were no city guards, just military members.


    Everyone looked in awe, Racknar commenting out loud: ¡°It''s like I stepped into a time capsule of ancient Sparta. The question is, where in a city state that''s likely a strength based meritocracy would you find a musical instrument?¡± Another thing that caught the part off guard thanks to them mainly being in the Empire till now is the fact that some military members and citizens of the city were not human. Orks and Beast Kin walked freely without being harassed and without needing to be adventurers. Krys''tal was taken aback by the city. ¡°I don''t know, but I could get used to a place like this.¡± They then spotted several same sex and polyamorous romantic partnerships. ¡°This place is like paradise compared to the Empire.¡±


    Racknar grumbled. ¡°Don''t let your guard down, things may seem peaches and cream but there''s always a chance something is going on in the background.¡± Ariagoria looked around the city. ¡°So where do we start? This city is massive so I don''t imagine just asking random people if they''ve seen the lyre is going to be that effective.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°Find the adventurer¡¯s guildhall, ask around there. It''s the best spot to start in this situation.¡± The Monster Mash finds a town map on a street corner that helps them find the guildhall. The building here was as large as the one in Flowers or Londinium.


    Davy whistles as he walks in. ¡°It''s as lively as one would expect in such a big city. So do we split up or what''s the play here?¡± Racknar grumbled a bit to himself. ¡°I guess just ask around. This place isn''t as worried about pagan artifacts as the Empire so we should be able to openly ask people if they know who has the Lyre of Arachne.¡± An adventurer who was drinking set down his cup and looked over to the party. ¡°Did youz say youz waz lookin¡¯ fer the Lure of Arachne?¡± The muscular crocodilian lizard-folk addressed the party.


    Racknar hummed. ¡°It''s a lyre, but yeah. We''ve been collecting the set of Arachne¡¯s artifacts and getting the lyre would put us halfway through them.¡± The lizard-folk stands. ¡°Wellz I know where it iz. A friend of mine in za military got it while raiding a bandit fort. Kept it az a war trophy. You''d have to convince him to givez it, might brawl ya for it. He¡¯z at the barrackz last I checked. Just ask for Laz¡¯drek. Iz black komodo lizard-folk. Big face scar, can''t mizz him.¡± Racknar nods and tossed the crocodile a silver. ¡°Thanks for the info, your next drink''s on me.¡± He lifted his cup and cheered before downing it. ¡°Appre¡­ appre¡­ thankz.¡±


    The group left the building and started heading for the military barracks. Once there they started looking around and even asked for where to find Laz¡¯drek. They were led to a training area where soldiers were practicing their spear toss at a firing range. Laz¡¯drek was in fact difficult to miss as they were told and Racknar walked right up to him. ¡°Excuse me, Laz¡¯drek? I was wondering if I could talk to you for a moment.¡± The muscular komodo didn''t even look at him. ¡°M-my e-earz work f-fine.¡± The komodo struggled to talk in Imperial common.


    Racknar continued to talk over the sound of spears hitting targets. ¡°It''s come to my attention that you collected an artifact of Arachne from a bandit fort. My party and I have been trying to gather all ten and already have four of them. I was wondering what if anything it would take to convince you to part with your trophy.¡± Laz¡¯drek stopped practicing. ¡°I got that loot fare and square in combat. ¡° Laz¡¯drek growled. ¡°Only way I''m letting it go iz if you can beat me in a fight. Completely nude, no itemz at all. Except for an inhibitor collar.¡±


    Racknar looked at the rest of the party who made various gestures from shrugs to Davy giving a thumbs up with a big grin. Racknar rolled his many eyes. ¡°Alright, sure. You got a place for us to use?¡± Laz''drek nodded. ¡°Barrackz sparing area.¡± He gestured and Racknar followed. He was shown a table to place his items including his coin purse so he started placing items on it. His satchel of infinite javelins he could sell, his doorknob, his cloak, belt, boots, and various rings with the last thing being his ring of illusion. He looked at it and twisted it on his finger.


    ¡°I guess I''ve got no other options.¡± Racknar pulled it off and put it on the table, the illusion breaking and letting everyone in the barracks see what he really looked like. Several people let out gasps of shock and there was some murmuring among the crowd as the shackle-like collar was slapped on his neck. ¡°I think we should find that extra set of arms and legs, in the interest of fairness.¡± The person helping Racknar prepare said. Racknar looked at Laz''drek who was already set to go collar and all. He nods to Racknar who then nods at the person helping him. His lower two hands were then cuffed behind his back and his two spider-like legs coming off at his hips were tied to his thorax with rope.


    Laz¡¯drek let out a hearty laugh. ¡°You know, I haz zeen a lot of strange in my life, but never a Black Iron Spider Beast-kin. Iz no shock why you''d want the Arachne trinketzez.¡± Racknar cracked the knuckles on his free hands and clenched his fists. ¡°We going to keep chatting or are we going to make a mess with one another¡¯s faces so the healers have something to do?¡± The muscular black scaled komodo lizard-folk smiled and let out a growl before the two people helping the fighters get ready moved to the side and let them go at it.


    Racknar and Laz''drek met in the middle of the area and immediately started slugging one another. Exchanging blows aimed for the face right at the start before engaging in a grapple and wrestling with one another. Marionette watched the two as they tried their best to gain ground to pin the other into submission. ¡°Maybe someone should have got out the olive oil.¡± Ariagoria looked at her. ¡°Are you¡­ getting off on this?¡± Marionette let out a short nervous laugh. ¡°N-no. What''s there to get hot and bothered about when two guys are wrestling?¡±


    Ariagoria rolled her eyes and looked back at the fight. ¡°(I''m guessing those collars prevent the user from using abilities like rage so it''s a true test of the user''s own strength without any special abilities.)¡± Racknar adjusted his hold and lifted the large lizard-folk off the ground before slamming him back down on the dirt hard and putting him into a submission hold. Laz¡¯drek let out several sounds of pain and distress before managing to get loose and stand. Both fighters standing Racknar took another fist to the face only to meet it in kind before grabbing his opponent by the face and thumbing at his eyes.


    Laz''drek screamed as he grabbed, clawed, and punched Racknar¡¯s arms eventually getting free and tail whipping Racknar causing him to hit the floor hard, landing on his back. Racknar rolled out of the way of a second tail attack and sprung up aiming a fist for the lizard''s guy, hitting him hard enough to knock the wind out of him. Racknar didn''t let up for even a moment as he quickly followed up with a heavy hit to the lizard-man¡¯s face nearly knocking him over, then kicking him the rest of the way down.


    Laz¡¯drek coughed and laughed as he struggled back to his feet, wobbling around a bit. ¡°Damn.¡± He wiped off his mouth. ¡°Even with a handicap to even the playing field you''re whipping the floor with me.¡± He growled and took a ready stance. ¡°I''ve still got some fight in me.¡± Racknar shook his head. ¡°No, you really don''t. Adrenaline is the only thing keeping you going right now.¡± Laz¡¯drek made several attempts to punch Racknar with him dodging each and every one. Then he grabbed the punching arm and flipped the lizard over and landed him back to the ground before rolling the lizard over and putting a knee on his back and still holding the arm.


    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Pinned to the ground and unable to get up with Racknar wrenching the arm that''s in the armbar the lizard had no choice but to tap out. ¡°I give, I give.¡± Racknar got up and even helped Laz¡¯drek up with Ariagoria healing them both. ¡°This means we''re done here, right?¡± Both Racknar and Laz''drek gathered their things with Laz''drek bringing over the musical instrument. ¡°Indeed, my word iz my bond.¡± He handed over the lyre. Racknar grabbed it and looked it over. ¡°Unfortunately I doubt any of us will be able to actively make use of it, still gotta get them all.¡±


    Laz''drek rolled his arms, stretching his shoulders. ¡°I gather you aim to restore Arachne.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°We now have half of her artifacts. You wouldn''t happen to know the location of another would you?¡± Laz¡¯drek shook his head. ¡°Wish I could aid ya, but no. However, you have my respect as a warrior.¡± Racknar hummed. ¡°Can''t put a price on that. Maybe the cult of Lilith has one. I know she herself likely kept an artifact but I''m not ready to fight her yet.¡± The party left the area with Racknar stopping at a shop to sell his javelin satchel for extra coin. ¡°We stay the night then I guess head home to plan our next move.¡±


    Racknar had trouble sleeping that night, he tossed and turned as he felt a nauseous feeling like he had a stomach ache, something he had not experienced since being reborn. When the party got ready to leave he was clearly sleep deprived. Marionette looked him over. ¡°What''s the matter?¡± Racknar let out a low growl. ¡°Couldn''t sleep. I feel off and I have no idea why.¡± The Monster Mash loads into the cart with Ariagoria offering to drive while Racknar takes it easy. The entire trip as they gate hoped Racknar sat in the back groaning from discomfort and rolling around.


    Marionette did her best to try and comfort him. ¡°Where does it hurt, how can I help?¡± Racknar groaned. ¡°My abdomen, my thorax¡­ Charity tried a recovery spell that removes status effects and Davy tried an identification spell to find one and nothing helped us find out what''s going on or how to stop it. I just have to wait it out the old fashioned way.¡± Marionette put some cloth in cold water and put it on Racknar''s forehead as he tightly gripped stuff with his hands to help with the pain.


    Once the party got back to the castle Racknar went straight to his room and locked the door. The rest of the party eyed one another with worry but they already understood there was little or nothing that could be done. Racknar continued to writhe in pain in his bed throwing himself on the floor. Eventually, everything went black and Racknar assumed he had passed out from a combination of exhaustion and the pain but he had split second memory fragments of doing something with his hands as if on autopilot.


    When Racknar finally woke from his fugue state, he saw an elaborately woven tapestry of silk and metal thread. The cloth itself shimmered with lingering magic and Racknar recognized the tapestry the moment he set his many eyes on it. It was the Tapestry of Hubris and Humility. One of the artifacts of Arachne. Racknar looked at it, extremely confused. He picked himself off the floor and grabbed the tapestry before walking out of his bedroom and into the living area. He held it up and aimed it at Davy. ¡°I need you to double check this with identification.¡±


    Davy looked over, got up, and cast the spell. His eyes widened. ¡°How did you¡­ where did you?¡± Racknar placed it on the table. ¡°I made it, in some sort of fugue state. My best guess is my mother was an avatar of Arachne and her soul was the one it was bound to. So when I killed her it passed over. I just couldn''t manifest it until we had at least half of the set.¡± Ariagoria put up a finger. ¡°Wouldn''t that make you the grandson of Arachne since Ebony said the avatar was her daughter?¡±


    Racknar grumbled. ¡°That''s not important right now.¡± Ariagoria gestured at Racknar somewhat angrily. ¡°That''s what you always say every time we discover something new and interesting about your background. When will it be important?¡± She then cleared her throat. ¡°Right, sorry. Let''s focus on the mission.¡± Racknar eyes her for a moment then gestures at the tapestry. ¡°This isn''t exactly something we can actively make use of similar to the lyre so I guess we can keep it at the castle.¡±


    Lisa busts in holding a crap ton of scrolls. ¡°Hey hey, if it isn''t my favorite party of Adventurers, the Monster Mash. How are things?¡± There''s a dead silence as everyone looked at her. ¡°Did I interrupt something?¡± Racknar waves dismissively. ¡°Not really. What do you have there?¡± Lisa beamed with excitement. ¡°I finally figured out one of your sketches that''s been bothering me and started making actual progress. I wanted a second set of eyes on my latest concept drawing. The Black Tortoise two point oh.¡± She unspoiled the large scroll and pinned down the edges.


    Everyone looked it over with Davy being the first to comment. ¡°Hey, this looks familiar. I''ve seen it before.¡± Ariagoria and Krys''tal nodded and verbally agreed. Racknar looked at the drawing. ¡°It''s the Da Vinci tank. You couldn''t have started with something earlier like the gun?¡± Lisa waved dismissively. ¡°I figured out all the gun notes ages ago and already built a working model of both the revolver and repeater rifle.¡± Racknar put a hand to his chin and nodded. ¡°I expected greatness and you still surpassed my expectations.¡± Lisa smiled smugly as she took a proud stance. ¡°I am pretty great aren''t I? Anyway, since I figured out the shelled bullet I figured the next best step was to upscale to a cannon.¡±


    Racknar looked at the blueprint. ¡°You¡­ have you already figured out the magic battery you need for this thing to move without horses?¡± Lisa frowned. ¡°Not yet, but I''m close. I can feel it. I can''t quite get the lightning or fire gems to activate then stay on since normally a person has to touch it or a wand it''s connected to.¡± Racknar put out his hand. ¡°Why not have the steering connected to the gem with wires so you activate it by holding the steering wheel or something?¡± Lisa sat in a blank stare silence for a moment. ¡°You know you''d think I''d come up with that but I guess I was overthinking things again.¡±


    Racknar chuckled. ¡°It''s easy to miss an easy solution sometimes. Anyway, it looks great. Just be careful because we don''t want the Empire getting this stuff. Was there anything else you needed?¡± Lisa hummed. ¡°Well not exactly but I was wondering how you were going to handle taxes since as a mayor of this city you bought you still have to pay them starting next year.¡± Racknar shrugged. ¡°I guess I can charge the people and monsters rent, give the kingdom the bare minimum.¡± Lisa nodded. ¡°And the autumn season¡­ are you¡­ prepared?¡±


    Racknar made a confused expression, or the closest he could get with his limited ability to emote as his fangs, eyes, mouth, and hands did their best to convey his current emotions. ¡°I uhh¡­ the buildings should already be weathered for the cold.¡± Lisa chuckled. ¡°Not what I meant. You''re a hybrid creature and this may be prone to follow the biological clock of a Black Iron Spider.¡± Racknar¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Ooooh~! oh. Uhh¡­¡± Racknar rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°I was planning on just powering through with sheer willpower.¡±


    Marionette butted into the conversation. ¡°What is she on about?¡± Racknar explained. ¡°Black Iron Spiders mate in the mid to late autumn so the eggs are ready to hatch by early spring. So it''s possible as a physically mature specimen I''ll experience a hormonal shift.¡± Ariagoria rolled her eyes. ¡°He means he may be chronically horny for a month or so.¡± Racknar nodded. ¡°However, I''m not some mindless animal acting on instinct. So I''m sure I''ll manage.¡±


    Marionette shifted awkwardly. ¡°O-oh. Okay.¡± Racknar looked at the drawings again. ¡°We need to locate those other four artifacts as quickly as possible and grind out more experience so we can gain more abilities. We''ve gotten this far mostly because of having way more and much more powerful magic items then we should at this point. We can''t depend so heavily on our equipment, especially considering we''ll lose the Arachne artifacts shortly after we get the last one.¡±


    Lisa hummed and put her hand on her chin. ¡°Do you know how mythril is made?¡± Racknar looked at her, unsure where she was going with her question. ¡°It''s silk from a magical silkworm found primarily in Alfheim in this world. The silkworms gather magic energy by living in special magic crystal geodes like the one Krys''tal and their people come from.¡± Lisa nodded. ¡°So since the thread of a Black Iron Spider depends on its diet, what would happen if you added magic crystal dust to the drink you drink for the strongest thread?¡±


    Racknar thought about it for a moment. ¡°Well spider''s silk is a lot stronger than silkworm silk, especially when processed and woven correctly. As is I can basically make what amounts to titanium thread since it is as strong as but lighter than steel. Not magical like mythril but almost as good. Theoretically I could make a magic silk shirt even more durable than mythril and it similarly wouldn''t count as armor just on its own.¡± His eyes suddenly widened. ¡°Oh shit! Okay, I''ve definitely got something new to look forward to. Black Iron Mythril. Combine that with an epic level metal like adamantine or orichalcum¡­ though that''ll be hard to get our hands on.¡±


    Racknar double checked the Arachne items. ¡°The badge of spider command, the tapestry of hubris and humility, the bow of Arachne, the lyre of spider¡¯s song, the cloak of spider kind, the armor of Arachne, the swords of Arachne¡­ seven. I must have miscounted at some point. We still need the eyes of Arachne, The Golden Spider''s egg, and finally The Memorial of the Spider King. Three artifacts left to collect and only one of them is an item we can use. Lolith likely has either the egg or the statue, possibly both. So I guess that leaves the eyes. I''m going to rest and we can start fresh in the morning.¡±


    Lisa nodded and rolled back up her papers. ¡°I have work to do anyway so I''ll see you all later. Hopefully we can find a lead on the artifact soon.¡± The rest of the party, also tired, went to bed to rest after a long day''s work.

 Chapter Forty Four: Letter from a friend

    After taking a few days to rest, the Monster Mash decided to take a quest from the guild to pass time and gain experience so they could be better prepared to take on the challenges that awaited them. While they were looking over the quest board at the Londinium guildhall a currier came in holding up a sealed envelope. ¡°I am looking for one Racknar Aradae. I''ve got a letter for Racknar Aradae.¡± Racknar raised up his hands and shouted. ¡°Yo, over here.¡± The currier made his way over to the group and held out the letter. ¡°I''ve got something special for you, your eyes only.¡± Racknar grabbed it. ¡°Thanks, I guess.¡± Racknar looked over the envelope, sealed with the official seal of the Ranian Army.


    Ariagoria eyes the envelope. ¡°Who do you know that''s in the military of Ran?¡± Racknar shrugged. ¡°Besides Sir Kenneth, no one.¡± He opened the envelope and pulled out the letter. ¡°It''s a personal request from Sir Kenneth. He wants us to meet him at the guildhall in Flowers. Says the payment will be worth the trouble but doesn''t explain what he wants. I''m guessing he''ll give us details once we are there.¡± The party took the effort to travel back to Flowers. Once there they entered the guildhall and looked for Kenneth.


    Sir Kenneth was sitting with the rest of his adventuring party. ¡°Ah, talk about punctuality. Come on, have a seat.¡± He gestured to some seats. Racknar crossed his arms. ¡°Straight to business please.¡± Kenneth sighed and nodded. ¡°Right. Me and my party discovered a new dungeon on an island off the South Coast while doing a normal sweep. Normally my part would be able to handle it on our own but I need your expertise.¡± He gestured to Racknar. Racknar¡¯s right fang curled a bit. ¡°What sort of expertise could I possibly have that you couldn''t find elsewhere?¡±


    Kenneth pulled out some sketches of the outside of the dungeon. Racknar noticed the tattered banners. ¡°That''s the symbol of Lolith.¡± Kenneth nodded. ¡°You are the only person I know with knowledge of this particular heretical goddess. Knowledge of the false gods isn''t exactly allowed among the military or members of the church and even adventurers that work here are reluctant to admit knowledge to such figures in public. Especially around members of the military.¡± Racknar put his hand on his chin and hummed. ¡°Okay, consider the Monster Mash at your disposal for this dungeon. But only because there''s a chance this dungeon has something I''m looking for.¡±


    Kenneth nodded. ¡°We''ll divide the loot as evenly as possible. I''m sure that this dungeon will have lots of trinkets.¡± Racknar grunted. ¡°And be filled to the brim with Driders and Sj¨®nlauss¡¯far.¡± The mage in Kenneth¡¯s party tilted her head. ¡°I''ve never heard of that second one.¡± Racknar cleaned his throat. ¡°They''re basically cave elves. Used to be drow but became blind after spending too long in the lightless depths of the under dark.¡± The mage then asked ¡°Are they the banished tribe I''ve heard rumors about?¡± Racknar shook his head. ¡°No, that''s something else.¡± The Archer in Kenneth''s party then added ¡°You know, for someone who never left the Empire, you know an awful lot about elves.¡±


    Racknar rolled his many eyes. ¡°I read a lot. Berserkers aren''t all denser than a block of cheese. Are we good to go now?¡± Kenneth nodded and grabbed his things before standing. ¡°Let''s tackle this dungeon.¡± The two parties headed out together to the dungeon on an island south of Ran. Technically a small nation that''s part of the Empire, the large island seemed to be this world''s version of Sicily. It technically being a separate nation meant taking a boat to the island from a harbor town like they have to do for Bramble. Once on the island nation the group traveled straight to the dungeon. The entrance looked just like the sketch. A decapitated catacomb entrance with old banners devoted to Lolith hanging on the sides.


    Racknar took a deep breath. ¡°It''s going to get a bit crowded in there with two full parties. However, even if they don''t have the magic item we''re after they might have clues on where to look.¡± Kenneth had to ask ¡°What exactly are you looking for?¡± Racknar looked at the rest of the party, trying to gauge how they felt about answering the question before responding. ¡°Well they look sort of like glasses or goggles. They grant dark-vision as well as a few other things.¡± Kenneth followed up the response with another question. ¡°Does this item have a name?¡± Racknar nodded but didn''t verbally answer.


    Kenneth let out a sigh. ¡°Alright, front line fighters on the ends with mages and ranged fighters in the center. Let''s try and get through this dungeon as quickly as possible.¡± The two parties mingled a bit and started moving through the dungeon in pairs. Racknar walked with Kenneth, the mage and ranger walked with Davy and Krys''tal, the rogue walked with Marionette, and Ariagoria walked with the healer of Kenneth¡¯s party. The tight hallway was only wide enough for two people to move side by side. Up until it opened up into the first room.


    The room was big enough for everyone to spread out and then some with the walls lined with shelves with embalmed dead wrapped up tightly. There were a few coffins in the center of the room but outside the corpses the room looked empty. Racknar looked around. ¡°That''s strange, there''s no one here.¡± Kenneth gestured to the other hallway. ¡°Go ahead and take the lead. My party will back yours up if we run into trouble.¡± Racknar looked at Marionette. ¡°Mari, check the room for traps.¡± Marionette nodded and carefully scanned the room checking every time and the coffins before opening them. ¡°Looks like this first room¡¯s already been raided. There''s not even an old set of embalming gear or an empty wooden bowl on a shelf.¡±


    Racknar checked the dust. ¡°Well whoever cleared this room out did it ages ago. Let''s check deeper in.¡± The Monster Mash took the lead with Kenneth¡¯s party close behind them. Marionette was upfront checking for traps. She had to stop to disable a classic guillotine trap at the end of the hallway before they entered the next area. It then opened up again into a second room identical to the first but this time there were two Driders looking over the area. As soon as they spotted the parties they ran. The party followed them through a third even larger room with a massive mural at the end that opened up to a secret passageway. The two groups ran through before the passage closed and made chase through a tight hallway until it opened up again.


    The party stepped out onto a balcony in what looked like an open cave lit by bioluminescent plants and fungus with stairs leading down to the cave. ¡°Did we¡­ miss something?¡± Racknar commented. ¡°There should have been more enemies in the first part, possibly undead.¡± Ariagoria shrugged. ¡°Maybe the Driders came in from this end and cleared it out.¡± Racknar looked around the cave area. ¡°Maybe. This place does feel like the surface levels of an underdark.¡±


    Racknar could not help but feel uneasy. ¡°(If it was the Driders who cleared it out, what were those two doing in the catacombs if they had already been cleared? Then again if it wasn''t the Driders, why would the banner have the symbol of Lolith? There''s something off and it''s bugging me.)¡± The two groups started slowly moving deeper into the cave when they were suddenly assaulted by three giant cave spiders and five greyish skinned drow with strange masks over their eyes that covered them and loincloths. Not having much choice, the Monster Mash quickly mowed through them.


    Deeper in the party encountered giant centipedes and earwigs. Again, easy to dispatch. Eventually Racknar spotted what looked like a carved and intentionally lit path. The torches using bits of collected bioluminescent plants and fungus or captured lightning bugs and similar creatures. Lightning bugs flew around the area and the path was completely free of monsters. Racknar rubbed a small cut from a lucky hit a giant insect had gotten on him. Ariagoria looked at it and got ready to heal it when Racknar stopped her and made a few subtle hand signals to her.


    He pointed to her and Davy, waved his finger like a wand, made a peace sign or a two, then pointed down. Then he pointed to Krys''tal, did the wand-like finger wave, then ran his hand across his neck a few times. Ariagoria nodded in understanding. ¡°(I''m not sure why, but Racknar is asking Davy and I not to use any spells higher than second level and Krys''tal to avoid using magic entirely. I''ll simply have to trust him.¡±)


    Racknar then did an obvious stretch. ¡°I think this path leads to a hidden drow settlement. So we''ll likely encounter heavy resistance up ahead from armed guards. Both drow and drider. I suggest we take at least a short rest.¡± Kenneth grumbled and nodded. ¡°I suppose a short rest isn''t out of the question.¡± Both parties sat on rocks in the cave in separate groups not far from one another giving them both a chance to talk quietly amongst themselves.


    Ariagoria whispered to keep the other party from hearing. ¡°Okay Racknar, what''s the deal? Things are about to potentially get difficult and now that there''s a genuine threat you hand cap us?¡± Racknar sighed and whispered back. ¡°Something''s off, my instincts are screaming at me. So I want to conserve resources as much as possible. Since you both can recharge spells on short rests you can use lower level spells that''ll recharge. Though I doubt Kenneth knows our Cleric is part Sorcerer. I suggest we keep that info close to the chest.¡± Davy shifted a bit. ¡°Anything specific you could point out that''s feeding into this paranoia?¡±


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Racknar looked Davy right in the eyes. ¡°Members of their party have been doing the bare minimum and letting us take the lead. Marionette has been the only one checking for and disabling traps and they only seem to help when their absence would be noticed. Their mage has yet to cast anything above a cantrip.¡± Davy points out everything they''ve fought has been relatively low level so far. Racknar nods. ¡°But they are also keeping a distance now separate from us. We started moving as one party but now they lag behind as we do most of the work. Also, several things about the catacomb and cave are setting off alarm bells. Things aren''t adding up and the structure of the area and placement of enemies feels wrong. This isn''t how this dungeon should be. Granted there are outliers but normally when something''s abnormal it''s a sign.¡±


    The rest of the party nods, deciding to trust Racknar''s instincts. If his body and mind are saying something isn''t right, then odds are they are correct. His knowledge and experience has yet to steer the party wrong. After a few hours both parties got up, stretched, and continued down the path. After a while they spot what looks like a building carved into a closely bundled group of stalagmites and stalactites that were possibly created artificially. The building almost looked like a beehive out of stone with small holes throughout its body. There were banners to Lolith at the side of what was likely the main entrance that was marked with torches.


    Outside the door were four guards; two heavily armored driver males with shields and jousting lances looking like calvary knights, and two drow women in robes with staffs. Likely casters. There were more than likely archers inside the building ready to use the little holes to shoot arrows from. Racknar grumbled. ¡°If it was just our party I could potentially get us through this without combat. Kenneth knows what I am but the rest of his party might not. We might have to kill our way in, keeping only the high priest for questioning.¡± Racknar then spoke loud enough for Kenneth to hear. ¡°this looks like a temple to Lolith. We''re going to raid it. At least leave the head priest or priestess alive for interrogation.¡±


    Kenneth nodded. ¡°Right. We can learn where more heathens who follow false gods reside.¡± Racknar sighed. ¡°And if the artifact I''m looking for isn''t here, then where to find it.¡± The two parties start going up to the temple with the Monster Mash taking the lead. Davy and Kenneth''s mage made use of Magic Missile to get the archers inside. Meanwhile Racknar, Ariagoria, and Kenneth took to the front to go for the calvary while Krys''tal, Marionette, and the archer and rogue of Kenneth''s party took on the mages.


    Racknar summoned just the two swords using only two arms, but even with that he took on a drider all on his own while the other was double teamed. Racknar met shield with his first strike and after barely dodging a lance thrust made a solid strike to the Drider¡¯s side then made three more strikes with the first hitting shield but the last two hitting their target and the third taking the head off the drider. Ariagoria¡¯s mace burst into white flames as she slammed down on the shield of her opponent, burning him slightly while Kenneth took the opening to stab it in the ribs. Ariagoria then bashed the Drider''s head in with a second strike.


    The mages were hit with three arrows and three daggers each, turning them to pincushions before they dropped. The two parties made quick work of the archers after that. Racknar grunted. ¡°Easy. Maybe too easy.¡± He opened the door and started walking inside when more drow warriors tried to attack him only to be cut down by chainsaw swords. Ariagoria switched to using minor healing as Racknar took point drawing aggro and doing most of the work until they reached the inner sanctum.


    It was the largest room in the building. Well lit with actual torches and brazers. Adorned with gold accents and decorated with banners and statues devoted to Lolith. In the center of the room was a drider priestess performing some sort of ritual for multiple drie men and women in various states of conversation into drider. They even had a few cave drow locked up that looked like they were being forcefully converted to be placed in the cave as some sort of obstacle for intruders. The moment Racknar stepped in the ritual stopped. The priestess cast a non-combat spell at Racknar.


    Racknar''s illusion dropped and now everyone could see his true form. ¡°Ah, well I guess I don''t have to handicap myself anymore.¡± The mage, rouge, and ranger all gasp at the sight of Racknar as do several of the drow and Driders. The priestess addressed Racknar directly. ¡°We''ve been expecting you, though not so soon. Your arrival was foretold.¡± Racknar summoned his shields, the ring tattoos coming off his wrists to manifest the weapons. ¡°Then you know why I''m here? If you cooperate, I''ll let you leave the cave with your lives and return to your native homeland of Svartalfheim.¡±


    The priestess shook her head and made several clicking sounds. ¡°Don''t you see? We are on the same side, you and I.¡± Racknar gripped his weapons. ¡°You follow the treacherous Lolith, so unfortunately for you that makes you my enemy. I''d rather not have to kill you, but I won''t hesitate should you make it necessary.¡± The priestess sighed. ¡°You are stuck in the past, I speak of the future. The artifact you seek is indeed in my possession, as is the information for the location of the main temple of Lolith where our goddess resides.¡±


    Racknar revved up his weapons. ¡°Oh, I already know where that is. It''s in the same place it always is. At the heart of the capital of the dark elf kingdom where she leads as queen and goddess, oppressing the dokkalfar under false pretenses of having been their liberator. I don''t wish to depose her because I''m stuck in the past, I simply can''t suffer a tyrant to live.¡± The priestess frowns. ¡°You really don''t get it, do you? The enemy of my enemy is my friend. We share a mutual enemy and should be on the same side. If you burn the bridge I''m extending to you, you''ll be fighting a war on two fronts. He hasn''t been sitting idly by twiddling his thumbs after you killed his champion.¡±


    Ariagoria leaned over to Racknar. ¡°What is she talking about?¡± Racknar shook his head. ¡°I''m not entirely sure.¡± The priestess sighed again. ¡°Right, I forgot you think like a human. For you it has been seven years, but to a god that is nothing.¡± Racknar''s eyes widened, then he composed himself. ¡°You and those of your faith have been an enemy to my family since before I was born into this world. Besides, I think you''re bluffing. If Locath cared about that razor locust queen he would have taken noticeable action by now. My peaceful offer of surrendering the artifact and leaving still stands.¡±


    The priestess waved her staff around. ¡°I¡¯d sooner die than see my goddess fall.¡± She cast an AOE buff on her fellow drow and combat was started. Marionette was the first in the frey and Kenneth''s rogue should have been right behind her but instead simply slinked into a corner and vanished. Marionette popped up next to one of the cages and quickly unlocked it with her skeleton key, then she did the next. The cave drow immediately attacked the other drow wildly as soon as they were free. Krys''tal fired a purple ice spike right at the priestess hitting nearby enemies with cold, then fired her next two shots at regular drow affected by her first shot.


    The ranger from Kenneth''s party seemed to vanish just as easily as the rogue did and was no longer in view. Davy dual cast magic missile to hit two targets for a bit of damage. Kenneth¡¯s mage cast a spell that caused a small ball of acid to strike one of the blind cave drow. ¡°Oops, twas aiming for the one next to it.¡± Racknar activated his rage, enveloping himself in blood red flames as he ran at one of the worshippers. He cut down one with a single swing of Rip, then another with a single slash of Tare. Then two more fell to Flay and Rend. He could attack more but that would expend resources he was saving just in case. Kenneth also made four attacks but with his one handed sword cutting down four drow.


    Several drow targeted Racknar with spells and arrows before three of them with dual daggers came in all at once slashing deeply into him. Ariagoria quickly used healing to recover his wounds. A few drow also attacked Kenneth with his healer casting recovery for him. With eight drow killed and others wounded from the efforts of the party and the wildly flailing cave drow the fight looked like it would end quickly in the heroes favor.


    Suddenly arrows and daggers hit the cave drow killing them but Racknar couldn''t spot where from, losing part of their advantage. Marionette popped up behind one of the remaining drow and cut them down with relative ease still having two attack to throw daggers with. Krys''tal once again fired their AOE arrow followed by two normal arrows taking out three more enemies. Davy continued to fire basic cantrips while Kenneth''s mage seemed to take a back seat.


    Racknar cut down the three drow assassins on him before making his way to the priestess and cutting down someone next to her. ¡°Your next.¡± Kenneth cut down the last three drow leaving only the priestess. She charged up a spell to hit Racknar with but before she could cast it she took a fist to the face as Racknar punched her before she could finish casting causing her to lose concentration. She waved her hand in the air as her legs flailed in the air since she was knocked onto her back. ¡°Wait wait wait.¡± She reached into her robe and pulled out the eyes of Arachne. ¡°Just take it and go, don''t kill me.¡±


    Racknar grabbed the eyes. ¡°Unfortunately I can''t have you warning Lolith that we''re coming since I plan on taking my time getting to her since I''m not exactly ready to take her on yet.¡± He then stabbed the drider, killing her in the spot. ¡°We got what we came for, let''s go.¡± His eyes then suddenly widened as he felt a sharp pain in his back and chest. He looked down to see his body and heart had been run through by Kenneth''s sword. ¡°I''m sorry Racknar, it''s nothing personal. You really did seem like a nice kid.¡± He twisted the sword a bit. ¡°Call lightning.¡± A bolt strike hit Racknar from a cloud that formed near the ceiling of the room.